rvv 4*r^A- 
 
 S'W* fcr 
 
 k " *-b'A-A'> 
 
 6 v/ :>'; 
 
 fe/s V , «^i i 
 
 
 
 
 §Lfc 
 
 
 
 c Sir-"' „**•?* 
 : . v £sfJ6* ft 
 
 \ ■ 
 
 V : . ■ 'f :.'■■■ '■ - VVS i 
 
 •- -vs^ : 
 '' - i ■ 
 
 •"■r ,,; '-' ; 
 
 
 
 ^, 
 
 
 <t. 
 
 
 r! ^:#\ '' TV 
 
 ^^Vf:-*^- 
 
 i\*uy*£i^ 
 
Ac 
 
 1st S&T. 
 
 (Boraell Htmwsiitg Iptatg 
 
 BOUGHT WITH THE INCOME 
 FROM THE 
 
 SAGE ENDOWMENT FUND 
 
 THE GIFT OF 
 
 SUcnrg W. Sage 
 
 1891 
 
 Ai8i 
 
 f%Q 
 
 .J-J//JLL 
 
Cornell University Library 
 
 AC9 A57 1st ser. pt.7 
 
 Collations from the Harleian ms. of Cice 
 
 olin 
 
 1924 029 634 130 
 
Cornell University 
 Library 
 
 The original of this book is in 
 the Cornell University Library. 
 
 There are no known copyright restrictions in 
 the United States on the use of the text. 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924029634130 
 
TEXTS, DOCUMENTS, AND EXTRACTS 
 
 CHIEFLY FROM 
 
 MANUSCRIPTS IN THE BODLEIAN 
 
 AND OTHER 
 
 OXFORD LIBRARIES 
 
 CLASSICAL SERIES. PART VII 
 
 COLLATIONS FROM THE HARLEIAN MS. OF CICERO 2682 
 
 ALBERT C. CLARK, M.A. 
 
 Fellow of Queen's College, Oxford 
 WITH A FACSIMILE 
 
 AT THE CLARENDON PRESS 
 1892 
 
 [All rights reserved] 
 
[Under the general title of Anecdola Oxoniensia, it is proposed to publish 
 materials, chiefly ineditecj,, taken direct from MSS., those preserved in the Bod- 
 leian and other Oxford Libraries to have the first claim to publication. These 
 materials will be (i) unpublished texts and documents, or extracts therefrom, 
 •with or without translations ; or (2) texts which, although not unpublished, are 
 unknown in the form in which they are to be printed in the Anecdota ; or 
 (3) texts which, in their published form, are difficult of access through the ex- 
 ceeding rarity of the printed copies; or (4) collations of valuable MSS.; or 
 (5) notices and descriptions of certain MSS., or dissertations on the history, 
 nature, and value thereof. The materials will be issued in four Series: — 
 I. The Classical Series. 
 II. The Semitic Series, 
 
 III. The Aryan Series. 
 
 IV. The Mediaeval and Modern Series.] 
 
COLLATIONS 
 
 FROM THE 
 
 HARLEIAN MS. OF CICERO 2682 
 
 A. C. CLARK 
 
 [17.] 
 
HENRY FROWDE 
 
 Oxford University Press Warehouse 
 Amen Corner, E.C. 
 
COLLATIONS 
 
 FROM THE 
 
 HARLEIAN MS. OF CICERO 
 
 2682 
 
 BY 
 
 ALBERT Cf CLARK, M.A. 
 
 FELLOW OF QUEEN'S COLLEGE, OXFORD 
 
 WITH A FACSI MILE 
 
 AT THE CLARENDON PRESS 
 1891 
 
 [All rights tesaued ] 
 

 " Omnino si codicem Coloniensem eo modo quo nunc Erfurtensem collatum 
 haberemus, non dubito quin ille hunc etiam superaturus fuerit." 
 
 Madvig, Op. Ac. ii. 302. 
 
 " Molestum est, quod codicis praestanlissimi Coloniensis, quo Modius et 
 Gulielmius usi sunt .... tot locis scripturae ignorantur." 
 
 lb- 33 1 - 
 
 S 
 */*■ 
 
f arnefcutttv miuf demorxr dcdu fat&anf Qequ*. faun notletru txx dttuerrcnmetL xwddav 
 taftzn* nvdmti tdLun cUnutre <&tnmriq{aruteU£ettt>0 ceuhnwfyurtwti mduiefutaxinon^Uwui' 
 dx. utAurifci?rn€uniU<xriO cfuxmuuf axtiyiSt ylebem yuxzbimir uifufyteumetn. mcidw rtmiMft 
 
 arbem. tertswu ru>mmtffiu4faSedeamMideretr emm dtetrt cum.\>att-um- guulo fua Ub&afle&eAL 
 ne&nduaditkenumftdm nAnbuC faffuruX nobihfftme femmf comjhenderum evm> cwuTfuwUcu* 
 fauxuC fdlepmf rtUcnoneC ecy cduuuUf (eye- cenCuxr cam qu^cmnfpr0rt'^ermMUta$tri£fuvfrum'^ 
 feerfe- UualUif uitztuC <a\utfhombuf bdbtaC duett compfor eu, qui cvu# ^urCetuauT^uir t-t, qi& 
 omneftrettteC urbtTMvxtr cutiu ctmferuatorenv mdtcuant (erva^arttufatterrmndmt! avn, qui 
 reap* dedtr-adetrur arbem tenxw qutbuf cum ucUur yartmifrewtt qui yiunimfaBiihuf wfint .44 
 fo&W xnftnentian vxrvute- <p^cuxenvdom&wn#rmrt confute al cutnnunlum- quamntM^t, 
 nequtm&anavt net^tnUbtdine-eum luicdem rumybaru wxendtt'urtrumorunifuhUeMn rtcenfoi 
 ruf -abate yubUcifinyrHCim ectmamentxr aundenup caium nulUi»e^r nuBmuewtitiufiuiU* 
 faieffifintttjv termtm <ffli mm dltama u hem not r tffrf ^r~f f ff,<mm «** ***— *&*~d^4**^ 
 tnC^cmtufupuf mfermdiTpetebdC' qmtiontiAum air ruCctf eo( enmfenmif mutyfa** f<dffiuw4 
 uard (brtuTutm dx^ajmmum cuxem wduem, nrav ydiert yo{0*t)&}.arnufc4^yc<m^e,{lwm 
 arAvtt&t*f>de& fedifujUrfmuUiy>ltarufy %xepdux> q»i vtnteuUf q,afybuC$ei* ^Mwmmi | 
 tamwu&t* CturumquimAb^mtr ±> (yimdUc-^rxuXtm ftcm* nonuifewuTetr *&**&***£ 
 Ueafreb* aendertrrrpeme lyntnbufuiam wCaUm matertem. cAttm cemena, barman emueexdetru 
 vxr-trutCnvMn wfvafbuvr- nrndubrtamcsdifam eetruerrm*U*u> qtuhutc * fiir&n* ctumndu *j 
 
 mnU ntM^*umm?de™&er^ \ 
 
 fnun^iMtohorwy, ^rA^mr. <ed**um «r farfkm* dieerc fMi pecnitumqutn 
 vtm, f<tiereriu>n de&uXer. mxmw* fcmdomum ejuf uUvur^ quuL mmduihuu cx.^uurotmA 
 fUgKnAum* qittdprutm. fr*tdjtmimr mtbi ammruW fUiffi^^rana. abfanm. defofrefotir* 
 
 tuAebtrttun *fi*lu4biUnn~ uirtauf wf ntuwf. mbnynqn*. uv^ymquof. W **u*.uiM*< 
 ,-ucba* fednefa* comedo uCa urn obduruet*e c£ fcUl**™ ewxzaC mtrtdtbiLT V*n**"'Jl 
 u^c^emrr u»u * uyprndeb^vc '^tuun m***r<W"- ****** ^zrferrrimyennnv 
 MJLerfinJbuT «£***** (6mCe^v^x^^x^rctm^M aoxxentnv <*m-mf. itrmeotffr ) 
 fotiufunmvzer*^ mu^r^^^nrfuikte^:iukvecmu4f' f ecutvLtfduokbenf.mr j 
 
 4^1^ qucfu^Ufuun U^ruStuidu^uCfren^ y<^n»*^^«*«*<^ * 
 
 Harleian MS. 2682, fo. 5. 
 
 (Cic. pro Milonc § 7 -; — § 77. 
 
PREFACE 
 
 The MS. which forms the subject of this volume is one that has 
 played a considerable part in Ciceronian criticism. Its readings have 
 been partially known from the citations given by Modius, Gulielmius, 
 and Graevius. The references in the collation are to the pages and 
 lines of Baiter and Halm's Orelli. Agreements with the text as well 
 as divergencies have occasionally been noted, where the MS. is the 
 only or almost the only authority for an accepted reading, or where 
 it has been misrepresented by one of its early collators. This is 
 especially the case in the pro Marcello, pro Ligario, pro Rege Deiotaro, 
 since in these speeches Graevius has mixed up the readings of the two 
 copies contained in the MS., while giving one name to the result. 
 
 As will be seen from the remarks upon the history of the MS. 
 it has been called by several names. To avoid confusion, I call it 
 throughout H. 
 
 I have to render my sincere thanks to Mr. E. Maunde Thompson, 
 Librarian of the British Museum, for the minute description of the 
 MS. which he has contributed towards this work, and for much help 
 and advice. Also to Professor Nettleship for his great kindness 
 in reading through my remarks, and for much valuable criticism. 
 Suggestions of his will be found marked with the initials H. N. 
 
 ALBERT C. CLARK. 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 Introduction : — 
 
 Age and Form of the MS. 
 History of the MS. 
 Its Affinities 
 Discussion of Readings 
 Addendum 
 
 Collation .... 
 
 PAGE 
 
 i-iii 
 
 xiv-xv 
 
 xvi-lxiv 
 
 lxv 
 
 i -5 * 
 
INTRODUCTION 
 
 AGE AND FORM OF THE MS. 
 
 Harley MS. 2683 is a folio of 193 leaves of vellum, measuring 13I 
 by 9 1 inches. It contains, principally, works of Cicero, as follows : — 
 
 1 . Epistles, f. 1 b. 
 
 2. ' Commentarium Consulatus petitionis,' f. 53. 
 
 3. De Amicitia, f. 57. 
 
 4. De Senectute, f. 64 b. 
 
 5. ' Marci Tullii Ciceronis Philippicarum ' libri xiiii, f. 71. 
 
 6. ' Controversia Ciceronis in Salustium ' et ' Salustii in Ciceronem,' f. 113. 
 
 7. 'Invectiva Ciceronis in Catilinam,' f. 115. 
 
 8. 'Paradoxa Stoicorum,' f. 125*$. 
 
 9. 'Liber M. T. C. pro M. Marcello,' f. 129. 
 
 10. ' Liber pro Quinto Ligario,' f. 131. 
 
 11. ' Liber pro Rege Deiotaro,' ending ' ab ineunte aetate,' f. 134. 
 
 12. 'Fabii Planciadis Fulgentii viri clari expositio sermonum antiquorum cum 
 
 testimoniis/ f. 135 b. 
 
 13. Cicero pro M. Marcello: a second copy, f. 137 <5. 
 
 14. Cicero pro Quinto Ligario : a second copy, f. 140. 
 
 15. 'M. Tullii Ciceronis pro Rege Deiotaro :' a second copy, f. 142 b. 
 
 16. 'Pro Milone/f. 146. 
 
 17. 'De Imperio Cn. Pompei,' f. 153 b. 
 
 18. Excerpts from Verrines, f. 159. 
 
 19. 'De Officiis' : ending in lib. II, ' quamobrem intellegentiae,' f. 164 b. 
 
 20. ' Epistola Magni Alexandri Macedonis ad Aristotilem magistrum suum,' 
 
 f. 180. 
 
 21. 'Textus de ortu Magni Alexandri,' f. 185. 
 [I. 7.] b 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 On the first page, which was left blank, a list of the first epistles of 
 the series in the MS. is written ; and at a rather later time is added an 
 imperfect list of the contents of the MS. 
 
 ' In hoc libro continentur diuersae epistolae Tullii Ciceronis. 
 
 Hie Tullius de amicicia et de senectute. 
 
 Inuectiua Tullii in Salustium et Salustii in Ciceronem. 
 
 In Catilinam tres libri inuectiuarum Tullii. 
 
 Paradoxa Stoicorum. Liber pro Marco Marcello. 
 
 Liber pro Quinto Ligario. 
 
 Philiphica Tullii. Liber officii. 
 
 Alexander in fine.' 
 
 The quires are generally of eight leaves, signed in Roman numerals 
 at the foot of the last page. There are, however, many variations ; and 
 there was an original error in the numeration of most of the quires, 
 which has, however, been rectified. The following table shows how the 
 quires are made up : — 
 ff. 1-8 signed I. ff. 87-94 signed XIII (orig. XII). 
 
 XIIII (orig. XIII). 
 
 XIIII. (sic.) 
 
 XVI (orig. XV). 
 
 XVII (orig. XVI). 
 
 XVIII (orig. XVII). 
 XVIIII (orig. XVIII). 
 
 XX (orig. XVIIII). 
 
 XXI (orig. XX). 
 
 XXII (orig. XXI). 
 
 XXIII (orig. XXII). 
 XXIIII (orig. XXIII). 
 XXV. 
 
 The ruled lines are drawn on one side of the leaf with a hard point. 
 The vellum is coarse. The writing is in minuscules of German type of 
 the latter part of the nth century. Titles are in small rustic capitals. 
 There are 36 lines of writing to the page. The hand changes with the third 
 quire, the scribe beginning in a large style, which however he abandons 
 after writing two pages (f. 13), after which the letters revert to the 
 normal standard. The lower half of f. 20 £ is left blank. The last leaf of 
 the fourth quire, f. 30 b, was also left blank, but on it were inscribed in 
 the 1 2th century some verses, ' De sum et non sum, De non sum et 
 
 » 9-12 
 
 1) 
 
 11. 
 
 
 5) 
 
 95-102 
 
 „ 13-20 
 
 JJ 
 
 III. 
 
 
 >j 
 
 103-HO 
 
 „ 21-30 
 
 J> 
 
 IIII. 
 
 
 jj 
 
 1 11-118 
 
 » 31-38 
 
 JJ 
 
 V. 
 
 
 i) 
 
 119-126 
 
 » 39-46 
 
 )J 
 
 VI. 
 
 
 jj 
 
 127-134 
 
 » 47-54 
 
 j, 
 
 VII. 
 
 
 jj 
 
 135-142 
 
 » 55-56 
 
 )J 
 
 VIII 
 
 (apparently an in- 
 
 J3 
 
 I43-J50 
 
 (andablankleaf). 
 
 serted signature). 
 
 5J 
 
 151-158 
 
 ff. 57-64 
 
 signed 
 
 Villi (originally VIII). 
 
 JJ 
 
 159-166 
 
 » 65-70 
 
 a 
 
 X (orig. Villi). 
 
 )J 
 
 I67-I74 
 
 „ 71-78 
 
 yj 
 
 XI (orig. X). 
 
 JJ 
 
 175-182 
 
 „ 79-86 
 
 >j 
 
 XII 
 
 (orig. XI). 
 
 J) 
 
 183-192 
 
AGE AND FORM OF THE MS. iii 
 
 fui,' &c. Quires V — VIII are nearly entirely in a new hand. It begins 
 in line 5 of f. 32, and runs on to f. 56. It is more sloping, rather larger, 
 and more loosely written than the normal style of the MS. 
 
 The MS. bears the date of purchase, ' %o die Mensis Octobris A.D. 
 1725/ inscribed at the head of the first page by Wanley, Lord Oxford's 
 librarian. We learn from Wanley's diary, Lansdowne MS. 772, that the 
 MSS. which bear this date were purchased of John James Zamboni, 
 Resident for the Landgrave of Hesse-Darmstadt. 
 
 ' 20 Oct., 1725. — The last night I was with Sigr. Zamboni, and certified him 
 that my lord will buy his MSS. (excepting the two volumes of Letters, the Saxon 
 Spieghel, and Suleiman's prayer book) at the price now agreed upon between us, 
 to which he agreed : so that the things must be marked with the date of this day — 
 a short list of them being already taken in a loose paper.' 
 
 Unfortunately this loose paper does not exist 1 . 
 
 E. MAUNDE THOMPSON. 
 
 1 I have endeavoured to reconstruct the list of purchases made by Lord Oxford from 
 Zamboni on this occasion, by the help of Zamboni's correspondence now preserved in the 
 Bodleian Library. See Classical Review, Oct., 1891. [A. C. C] 
 
 b2 
 
iv INTRODUCTION. 
 
 HISTORY OF THE MS. 
 
 Modius. The first known collator of this MS. was F. Modius, the juris- 
 
 consult and poet (b. 1536, d. 1597), who was allowed to use the Cathedral 
 library at Cologne by favour of Melchior Hittorp \ In his Novantiquae 
 Lectiones there are ten letters which deal with Cicero. In Epp. V, CIV, 
 CXIII, he gives some readings for the Catilines ; in XXXII, LXIX, 
 XCVII he quotes for the de Imperio Cn. Pompei ; in XXXIX, XLV 
 for the Pro Milone, and in LXXXVII, CXXXI for the Pro Ligario, Pro 
 Marcello, and Pro Rege Deiotaro. In Ep. CXXXI, which is to Guliel- 
 mius, the next collator of the MS., he thus describes his authorities, 
 certe habent hie uno consensu tres MSS. codices quorum duo sunt Metro- 
 politanae Ecclesiae Coloniensis, tertius viri doctissimi mihique amicissimi 
 Suffridi Petri. The last refers to a collation of the Erf. MS. some time 
 previously made by Suffridus Petri. His collations were of a very 
 cursory character, and he was not very fortunate in his choice of 
 variants. He was, however, the first to quote some notable readings 
 only found in this MS., e. g. de Imp. Cn. Pomp. § 66 qui ab ornamentis 
 fanorum atque oppidorum. He was fairly accurate in his quotations, 
 though they are sometimes loose or misleading. Thus on Pro Milone 
 §61 [1171.5], hesays,'intuenti mei MSS.,'H has correctly metuenti, ib. 
 § 85 [1178- 13] 'Latiaris in Colon, membranis' H has latiari, and is so 
 quoted by Gulielmius. He is, however, only interested in the spelling as 
 against Latialis. He does not always profess to give the exact words of 
 his MS., e.g. Ep. LXXXVII, he says, par tim a me partim a libris corrigere 
 licebit. Ep. XLV, consider ata nostrorum et Lambini MSS. legi oporterc. 
 It is not surprising that wrong inferences have been drawn from his 
 statements, e.g. de Imp. Cn. Pompei § 9 [519. 21], ' potuisset om. Col. ut 
 ex relatione Modii coniiciendum est '(Bait.) Potuisset is in H. He does 
 not distinguish between the first and second hand, e. g. Pro Milone § 9, 
 where he says, 'quis eum a quo quoquo e membranis 2 ', so m. 2 in H. In 
 the Pro Marcello he once quotes from (h) the inferior copy, § 9 [1187. 2] 
 usqiiam, so h. sol., umquam H. cett. 
 
 1 Novantiquae Lectiones, Ep. CVI. ad Hittorpium, < libri quibus beneficio tuo titor.' 
 3 Garatoni ad 1. c. acutely remarks, Jam antiquitns in Modiano codice, licet egregio, haec 
 prodita est emendatio, quam non hebetes aures profecto respuunt, quis eum a quo quoquo, etc. 
 
HISTORY OF THE MS. v 
 
 The MS. used by Modius was more carefully consulted by J. Guliel- Gulielmius. 
 mius, the friend and pupil of Suffridus Petri. 
 
 He thus describes his authorities, ' tres mei, Ttiringicus [Erf.] Vuer- 
 densis [Werd.] Coloniensis Basilicanus V The last he calls his optimus, 
 and like Modius says it belonged to the Cathedral : ' liber scriptus qui 
 Coloniae in aede maxima publicitus servatur.' 
 
 The identity of this MS. with H only requires a glance at the col- 
 lation. It is sufficiently established by the few quotations given at first 
 hand by Gulielmius in his Verisimilia and Quaestiones Plautinae, e. g. — 
 
 De Imp. Cn. Pomp. § 46 [531. 14] quod communi Cretensium legati ' Basili- 
 canus liquido et sine litura,' so H sol., om. communi cett. 
 lb. [1. 18] semper om., so H [with cod. Parcensis]. 
 
 § 55 [534- 8] 
 
 escendere, so H sol. ascendere cett. 
 
 Pro Milone § 51 [1168. 4] 
 
 ad se in Albanum, so H sol. ad Albanum cett. 
 Phil. XIII. § 27 
 
 Caesaris munera rosit] ' numero Caesaris sesit, liber veins', so H [Gul. e 
 conj. haesif\. 
 
 I add one or two more very well known readings, reported from 
 Gulielmius by Gruter, which occur in H — 
 
 Pro Milone § 79 [1176. 16] 
 
 ' ut ea cernamus quae non videmus, Col.,' ut ea cernimus quae videmus, cett. 
 Pro Ligario § 24 [1202. 1] 
 
 quamquam quid facturi fueritis dubitem, ' cod. Coloniensis Gruteri ' and 
 edd., . . . non dubitem. cett. MSS. 
 
 Pro rege Deiotaro § 36 [1220. 13, 14] 
 
 Ille enim furoris multam sustulerat, hie erroris] susiulerat Coloniensis 
 Gulielmi and edd., disiulerat A, sustinuerat vel subierat cett. 
 
 lb. § 40 [12 2 1. 20] ecquonam 'Gulielmius ex scriptura Basilicani (i.e. 
 Coloniensis) et quonam : quonam codd. rell. noti,' Bait. 
 
 Gulielmius himself only gives a few scraps from his collations, the 
 bulk of his readings after his untimely death in 1584 were for a period 
 lost to the world, but finally came into the possession of Gruter, who in- 
 corporated them into his edition of 1618. In the notes of Gruter a 
 curious complexity is introduced by the mention of a ' liber Hittor- 
 pianusl or ' Coloniense exemplar Hittorpii! Thus in the De Imp. Cn. 
 Pomp, he quotes six times from Gulielmiani generally, fifty-one times 
 
 1 Quaestiones Plautinae. In Mil. Glor. VI. 
 
vi INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Hitt.=Bas. from the Hittorpianus, thirteen times from the Basilicanus, and twenty- 
 six times from the Coloniensis. In the Pro Milone he quotes Hitt. twenty 
 times, Bas. seventeen times, and Col. twenty-six times. So whereas 
 Gulielmius (Quaest. Plaut. 1. c.) speaks of ' tres mei, Turingicus (Erf.) 
 Vuerdensis, Coloniensis Basilicanus,' Gruter says ' Vuerdensi, Erfurtensi, 
 Hittorpiano, e quibus subsidia sibi, quaesivit Gulielmius.' 
 
 Halm, following Steinmetz, argued that Hitt. is only another name 
 for Bas., but has convinced no one except Nohl. Baiter everywhere 
 distinguishes between Cb [Colon. Bas.J and Ch [Colon. Hitt.], frequently 
 combining the two as Cbh, and on one or two occasions discovering a 
 difference between them. His view is adopted by C. F. W. Miiller. It may 
 be noticed that wherever Hitt. and Bas. are both quoted for a reading by 
 Gruter, Bas. is represented by its initial letter only [B], and not in full as 
 usual, so that probably it is only a misprint. Baiter chiefly relies upon — 
 
 De Imp. Cn. Pomp. § 40 [529. 17] 
 
 quali sit temperantia] ' Pall, fere quails, quod et in olim cusis, et V et B, 
 sed Hitt. quae ' Gruter. Modius [Ep. LXIX] rightly gives quae, from his Colon, 
 [i. e. Bas.], and it is in H sol. 
 
 Some cases of difference are imaginary, e.g. § 46 [531. 18], where 
 after quoting Cb for omission of semper, he says, ' etiam Ch habere v. 
 semper testatur Gulielmius.' This is based upon (Mil. Glor. ch. vi), 
 where Gul. says that Bas. omits semper, ' quod tamen ceteri tres mei 
 agnoscunt.' As Gul. previously said he had only three MSS., tres must 
 be a slip for dtw. In any case, Baiter was not justified in assuming that 
 a fourth MS. in addition to Werd., Erf. and Bas. must be Hitt., since 
 Gul. never uses this name in his own writings. 
 
 The identity of Hitt. and Bas. is obvious from the collation, since 
 the readings of both are found indifferently in H. I subjoin a few cases 
 from the Philippics, where alterations by the second hand in H are 
 mentioned in Gruter's notes: — 
 
 Phil. VII. § 25 
 
 ' a qua exclusus : a in Hitt. a man. rec. videturque prius fuisse e.' In H e 
 has been changed to a. 
 
 Phil. XL § 5 
 
 ' Samiario exult, Hitt. a manu prima.' Samiario H, the -i- being obelised 
 by a corrector. 
 
 lb. § 9 alteri a puero pro deliciis crudelitas fuit] ' A puero exstat in Hitt. 
 
 puero 
 
 a man. rec. cum prius aliud quid fuisset.' a pro deliciis H In rasura. 
 
Hitt, Bas., Colon. 
 
 HISTORY OF THE MS. vii 
 
 lb. § 12 ' omineiur Hitt. m. prima, factumque deinde dominetur vulgalum.' 
 In H the d- is in thicker ink. 
 
 Phil. XII. § 8 
 
 ' quid enim revocante, sic videtur iniiio fuisse in Hiltorp! In H the -s of 
 quis is in rasura. 
 
 Hitt. and Bas. are quoted in Gruter for nearly all the Ciceronian 
 works contained in this MS. They are thus distributed : — 
 
 Epp. ad Fam. IX-XVI. Hitt. 
 
 Ep. ad Octavianum 1 M 
 
 De Petitione Consulatus J iNo ^ uot 
 
 De Amicitia Hitt. 
 
 De Senectute Hitt. 
 
 Philippics Hitt. 
 
 Cic. in Salustium ) Gul. used Basil. Colon., but Gruter does 
 
 Salustius in Cic. ) not criticise them as being spurious. 
 
 Catilines Hitt., Bas., Colon. 
 
 Paradoxa Stoicorum No quot. 
 
 Pro Marcello, bis 
 
 Pro Ligario, bis 
 
 Pro Rege Deiotaro, bis 
 
 Pro Milone 
 
 De Imperio Cn. Pompei 
 
 Argument to Pro Milone No quot. 
 
 Verrine Selections Hitt. 
 
 De OfBciis Hitt. and Colon. 
 
 The name Hittorpianus was probably given to this MS. as a compli- 
 ment to Hittorp, the keeper of the library 1 , who was a personage to be 
 conciliated by scholars. Modius owed to him permission to use the 
 library. He lent to Pamelius a MS. of Tertullian now lost. Suffridus 
 Petri, in a letter to Gulielmius, urges him to mention in his preface all 
 those scholars at Cologne from whom he had received any kindness 2 . 
 This hint Gulielmius appears to have taken by calling the MS. after the 
 name of the librarian. 
 
 Before quitting Gulielmius I would say a few words about his merits 
 as a collator. Halm indeed compares him unfavourably with Modius 
 (desideratur quidem in Modio diligentia critico necessaria . . . sed erat 
 tamen maior Gulielmiana). This is most undeserved. His quotations 
 
 1 He is so called by Drakenborch in Praef. ad Silium Ital., a view supported by 1. c. on 
 p. iv supr. and Gul. Verisimil. iii. xiv. usus sum pervetusto M. Fabii libro, beneficio . . . Melchioris 
 Hittorpii. So his Preface to the Div. Cath. Eccl. Off. is written ex nostro musaeo. Wattcnbach 
 however in his monograph upon this library merely speaks of him as using the books. 
 
 2 Gabbema, Epp. Clarorum virorum, p. 423. 
 
viii INTRODUCTION. 
 
 are not mixed up with conjectures, as is the case with Modius, nor 
 vitiated by the gross and culpable carelessness of Graevius, but are 
 scrupulously exact. He appears to have had instinctive knowledge of 
 the valuable parts of the MS., and he picked out a large number of 
 striking readings. Some of his emendations are excellent, e.g. De Imp. 
 Cn. Pompei I.e. quod a communi Cretensiun legati . . . The only fault 
 that can be found with him is that he was sometimes blinded by his 
 affection for his favourite MS. E.g. pro Milone § 43 facinus prae se 
 ferens et confitens ad ilia augusta centuriarum auspicia veniebat] H by 
 a proprius error has considens, on which he approves, saying, ' considebant 
 enim candidati dum auspicium perageret augur.' 
 
 It may be noticed that in dealing with the three speeches before Caesar 
 his quotations are nearly always taken from the second or superior copy 
 [H] as opposed to the first, or inferior [h]. Sometimes he quotes both, 
 e.g. pro Lig. § 33 'duo Coll. tecum fnisse,' so Hh sol. (with A). He 
 does however, though rarely, cite from h as Bas. or Hitt. e. g. Pro Marc. 
 § 26 vel in suos Bas. so h, (vel in snos cives H), Pro Ligario § 3 statim 
 arripuit imperium Hitt., so h., statim being repeated from the pre- 
 vious line by a proprius error. It is rightly omitted by H. 
 
 Before passing on to Graevius a few words must be said as to a 
 Lambinus. possible use made of this MS. by Lambinus, in whose first edition of 
 1566 there are in the Pro Milone a great number of readings peculiar to 
 H, or nearly so, and many of which have been looked upon as conjectures 
 of Lambinus. Out of a considerable list I quote the following, excluding 
 those which are in one other of the best MSS, or in several of the dett. 
 collated by Lagomarsini. 
 Pro Mil. § 14 [1156. 23] 
 
 nisi vero aut ille dies, quo Ti. Gracchus est caesus] ' dies quo Lambinus, 
 dies in quo TES ' Bait. Dies quo H sol. (and corr. in Lag. 1 3) edd. 
 § 16 [1157. 19] 
 
 quis turn non gemuit] ingemuit Lambinus, so H (and Lag. 24) cett. gemuit. 
 §56 [1169. 18] 
 
 semper ille, et quantum interesset P. Clodii se perire] . . . se inter ire Lam- 
 binus, so H sol. 
 §68 [11 73. 10] 
 
 te, Magne, tamen antestaretur] ante teslareiur Lambinus, so H sol. Richter 
 proposes this e conj. but does not mention Lambinus. 
 
 § 74 [ii74- 29] 
 
 materiem calcem, cementa arma convexit] Lambinus arenam com', with 
 
HISTORY OF THE MS. ix 
 
 MS. authority, as he states in his note. H has harenam [so Lag. 6 and corr. in 1 8], 
 cett. arma. 
 
 §80 [1177.3,4] 
 
 non confitendum modo, verum etiam praedicandum] Lambinus verum 
 etiam vere praedicandum. H has sed etiam vere praed. The word vere is quoted 
 from no other source. 
 
 These typical instances will make it appear probable that Lambinus was 
 supplied with an imperfect collation of Col., which he used for this speech 
 in his first edition. There is however no sufficient evidence to show that 
 this collation extended further than the Pro Milone, though sometimes 
 he has a reading for which there is little or no other authority than that 
 furnished by H, e. g. De Imp. Cn. Pomp. § 26 [535. 15] confectis, § 67 
 [537. 28] nos, Pro Rege Deiot. § 9 [1210. 11J in amicitia, § 11 [12x0. 19] 
 nobis. Lambinus cannot have received his collation from Modius, as the 
 latter was on terms of friendship with Gifanius, the enemy of Lambinus, 
 to whom he addresses Ep. LXXXVII, and speaks bitterly of Lambinus 
 in Ep. CXXXI for not giving his authorities, and for his violent 
 attacks upon German scholars. After the publication of his first edition 
 in 1566, Lambinus was furnished with a collation of the Werdensis by 
 Fabricius. and in the Addenda ad Calcem to the posthumous edition of 
 1584 he appears to prefer this to his previous authorities. So that if in 
 the first edition he followed Colon, for this speech, he would in his second, 
 if he had lived, have founded his text upon Werd. 
 
 During this epoch the Cathedral authorities behaved with great liber- 
 ality, and lent many of their MSS. with the not uncommon result that they 
 were lost. Hittorp used a MS. of Amalarius for his work De Divinis Cath. 
 Eccl. Officiis, which disappeared in consequence. He also obtained for 
 Pamelius the loan of a MS. of Tertullian, which met with a similar fate. 
 The MS. of Silius consulted by Modius and Carrion has also disappeared. 
 Consequently in the seventeenth century the treasures of the library 
 were jealously guarded. Graevius had heard of the pervetustus codex of Graevius. 
 Cicero, which was kept there, and made many attempts to see it. In a 
 letter to N. Heinsius he says that he and Mallinkrotius were frequently 
 refused admission. In 1673 Heinsius found himself no match for the 
 wiles of the keepers, while Graevius says ' they are like dragons brooding 
 over buried treasures, they do not use the books themselves, and 
 grudge them to others V Graevius was however more fortunate in the 
 1 Burmann, Sylloge Epistolarum, vol. iv. pp. 25, 151, 171, 174. 
 [I. 7.] C 
 
x INTRODUCTION. 
 
 end, and obtained admission, as is shown by the fact that he has written 
 a marginal note in cod. CLXVI, signed with his name, to explain a 
 mutilation in the MS. 1 He finally succeeded in borrowing this particular 
 MS. Writing to P. Francius in 1688 he says that he expects it daily 2 - 
 (Indies cxpecto satis antiquum exemplar orationum Ciceronis ex Ubiis.) 
 Shortly afterwards he quotes it for a reading in the Pro Marcello §11 
 (in tuo et Coloniensi MS. satis vetusto legitur quidem nulla allatura pro 
 vulg. non nulla umquam allatura) 3 - 
 
 The treatment of this MS. by Graevius can only be explained by 
 the peculiar relation in which he stood to Erf. This MS. had not been 
 seen by Gulielmius, who only received a collation of it made bySuffridus 
 Petri 4 - Gruter had not been able to consult it. Graevius, who obtained 
 the loan of it, found in it a vein only partially worked, whereas in Col. 
 only the ' tailings ' were left him by Gulielmius. Further he seems to 
 have procured it at an early date. In 1663 he was in treaty for it through 
 his brother then at Leipsic, and with good hopes of success 5 - Probably 
 therefore where he had based his text upon Erf. he did not care to disturb 
 the results. 
 
 He thus describes Col. : — ' Praeter hos evolvi pervetustum codicem 
 Coloniensem, in quo erant orationes Catilinariae et Philippicae ut illae 
 pro M. Marcello et Q. Ligario. Is liber antiquissimus minimum est 
 septingentorum annorum sed a manu recentiore in plurimis locis flagi- 
 tiose 6 interpolatus, erasa antiqua scriptura, cuius vestigia tamen acrius 
 eum intuenti, plerumque poterant deprehendi.' He does not mention the 
 non-oratorical works, the selections from the Verrines, Pro Rege Deiotaro, 
 De Imperio Cn. Pompei, or Pro Milone. The inaccuracy in his list is 
 shown by his quoting copiously from Col. for the Pro Rege Deiotaro. 
 The explanation is that he is giving the defective table of contents on the 
 first page of the MS., in which the same speeches are left out 7 . 
 
 1 Wattenbach, Ecclesiae Metropolitanae Coloniensis codd. MSS. p. viii. 
 
 2 Fabricius, Graevii Praefat. et Epist. p. 495. 
 
 lb. p. 529. He is here quoting h, in his edition he says Col. has allatura without nulla. 
 SoH. 
 
 Gabbema, Epp. Clarorum virorum p. 469 : ' Janus ipse nee in Thuringia nee in Belgia 
 nmquam fuit neque MS. codices ullos usquam istinc habuit ' [Suffridns Petri]. Cp. p. 459. 
 
 Burmann, Sylloge, Ep. iv. p. 40. '. . . cum fratre meo . . . agam, ut ipse Erfordiam 
 contendat et omnia tentet nt . . . veterrimum Ciceronis orationum volumen . . . impetret. Spero 
 rem ex sententia eum gesturum.' 
 
 G This is only true of the Philippics. 7 v. p. ii. 
 
HISTORY OF THE MS. x i 
 
 For the Catilines he made great use of Col., but instead of giving 
 it its proper name he styles it his secundus. It is not to his credit that 
 he frequently quotes Col. and Graevii sec. in the same note, the only 
 possible inference being that they were two MSS. Thus Cat. ii. 27 for 
 conmlem vigilantem, a reading found in no other MS., after quoting 
 Colon, from Gruter he adds, sic et Graev. secundus. So i. 16 ' subsedisti 
 Colon. Basilicanus ... in Graevii secundo quoque scribitur subsedisti.' 
 This has naturally misled all critics. Thus Madvig [Op. Ac. 2. 334] 
 quotes Colon, and Graev. ii. as independent authorities for a reading. 
 So Halm on Cat. iv. 24 says, 'possit mei et Lagg. omnes : quoad possit 
 cod. Col. et Graevii secundus.' There are also a considerable number of 
 misprints, contradictions, and careless quotations. The proofs of identity 
 however are absolute. Thus i. 1 1 he says ' Graev. sec. publico consilio 
 sed eadem manus adscripserat superius psetho' Some such word is given 
 in H, though I read it as psidio (i. e. praesidio). So iii. 2 ' retrosimus 
 Graev. sec.,' so H with the short mark over the -0-. I quote these 
 instances from Mr. Purser 1 - 
 
 The short-comings of Graevius as a collator are however so notorious 
 that I shall say nothing further upon this subject. They are summed 
 up by Madvig [Op. Ac. 1. 115], who says of him in reference to E [Erf] 
 ' ita erratum in Erfurtensi videmus, ita ceterorum codicum nomina per- 
 turbantur, ita aliter de scriptura in adnotationibus, aliter in variis lectioni- 
 bus traditur, ita quod in textu est pro varia lectione ponitur, ut non 
 nullis locis illorum codd. qui inter praestantissimos sunt, lectionibus uti 
 plane non possimus 2 .' 
 
 For the Philippics Graevius made great use of this MS., and 
 minutely describes the erasures and alterations by the second hand. 
 Unfortunately for these speeches it is of very little value, and Gulielmius 
 had wisely limited himself to a very few quotations. 
 
 For the Pro Marcello Graevius only cites Col. for two chapters, and 
 gives fourteen quotations. He gives the preference to H, since this is 
 what is meant by Col. on twelve occasions. One reading is common to 
 Hh, one is a trivial blunder [1187. 6 ac in victoria Col., et in v. Hh]. 
 
 1 Tyrrell, vol. ii. p. lxxii. 
 
 2 Cp. Wunder, Lectt. e cod. Erf. p. vii. Madvig, Ep. Crit. ad Orell. p. 12. Halm, 
 Handschriftenkunde z. Cic. Schriften p. 2. Streicher. De Cic. Epp. ad Fam. emendandis p. 131. 
 Tyrrell, Cicero's Letters vol. ii. p. lxv. 
 
 C 2 
 
xii INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Once, after quoting the reading of H, he says [1187. %\ 'alius Colon. 
 usquaml so h. 
 
 For the Pro Ligario he gives 1 84 quotations, of which seventeen are 
 common to Hh, 105 are in H only, and nineteen in h only. Sometimes 
 he combines the readings of the two copies, the most flagrant case being 
 
 § 24 [1201. 28] 
 
 non tam ne offendam] non ultra offendam H, non tam propter id we 
 offendam h. Graev. quotes Colon, as giving ' non tam propter id ne ultra offendam.' 
 
 The cases of difference which remain are of the familiar description. 
 Some are misprints, e. g. § J 7 [1200. 4] where he says Colon. ' si proprium 
 ac veri nomen nostri mali nomen quaeritur} where neither H nor h repeat 
 nomen. Generally it is that he is quoting for one particular point, and is 
 careless about the rest, e.g. here he wishes to show that H has the corrup- 
 tion ac neri [ac uerum] and the indie, quaeritur [quaeratur GE]. 
 Frequently he ' codicum nomina perturbat ' by attributing to ' Colon. 
 Dresd.,' of which he says they ' in plerisque in hac oratione consentiunt ' 
 readings are probably peculiar to Dresd., e.g. § 3 [1195. ai], 'si Mud 
 tauten imperium Colon, et Dresd.,' si Mud imperium H, si imperium h. 
 
 Most of the forty-three cases of difference to be found can be 
 explained in this way. Of those which remain the following are the 
 most important : — 
 
 1 195. 16 primo salutis, post etiam] so Hh. ' primum salutis, postea, Colon.' 
 1 195. 24 uacat] 'caret Colon.,' uacat H, uarat h. 
 
 1204. 20 lacrimas squaloremque ipsius et fili] 'Colon, lacrimas squalorem 
 ipsius et fili.' H has lacrimas squaloremque fili, h lacrimas squaloremque put are 
 ipsius et fili. 
 
 1205. 24, 5 non solum sibi ipsos] 'Colon, om. sibi ipsos.' H as in text, 
 h non solum sibi ipsis. 
 
 These instances will serve to show that the Colon, of Graevius in this 
 speech is a fictitious MS., made up from a mixture of the two recensions, 
 and tainted with errors. Since it has always been looked upon as one of 
 the chief or [by Madvig] the chief authority for the speech, it is obvious how 
 thoroughly vitiated the apparatus criticus is. Graevius has derogated 
 from the value of H, not merely by mixing it up with h, but also by 
 attributing to the result blunders, from which both are free. 
 
 It is still worse with the Pro Rege Deiotaro, since here, without any 
 warning, he has transferred his affections from H to h. Out of 107 quo- 
 
HISTORY OF THE MS. xiii 
 
 tations, 103 come from §§ 1-26, where h comes to an end. For the 
 remaining §§ 26-43 he only quotes Colon, four times, these coming from 
 H. In consequence of this, the character of his Colon, appears entirely- 
 changed. Madvig, who noticed that in the Pro Ligario the ' melior 
 familia quasi deflectere incipit a praestantia sua,' declares that there is in 
 this speech ' summa codicum . . . discrepantia et quasi testimoniorum 
 confusio' He proceeds to pick out a number of cases in which Colon, 
 has inferior readings, and it is a remarkable proof of his divination, that 
 these usually come from h, and not from H, or else come from some other 
 MS., and are falsely attributed to Colon, by Graevius. Halm definitely 
 declares that the Colon, of Graevius is in this speech not the one pre- 
 viously used by Gulielmius. [' Col. Graevii, a quo diversus fuisse videtur 
 Col. Gulielmi, cuius schedis Gruterus usus est.'] 
 
 The percentage of error in his collation for this speech is rather 
 greater than in the Pro Ligario, especially in §§ 1-7. Thus, 1308. 10, 
 where Hh have correctly adolescentiaeque suae terrorem intulerit, he says 
 Colon. ' adolescentiaeque suae laudem in terr. int.' He attributes to it a 
 number of readings from Dresd., e.g. 1208. 28 ' loci vel vocis insolentia 
 Colon., Dresd.,' loci insolentia Hh correctly. On one occasion he gives it 
 a reading from Erf. 1209. 20 ' afflictum, Erf., Colon, multi alii.' Hh have 
 affectum correctly, with Madvig. There is, however, one principle to 
 which he is constant. He never assigns to Col. a good reading which it 
 has not, but always a bad one from which it is free. 
 
 He does not appear to have collated the most valuable parts of the 
 MS., sc. the De Imperio Cn. Pompei and Pro Milone, but merely quotes 
 the notes of Gruter, although the examination made by Gulielmius had 
 been of a very cursory description. Probably he had already settled his 
 text from Erf. and did not care to alter it. 
 
 The MS. appears to have remained in the possession of Graevius 
 until his death in 1703. That it was not unusual for him to retain books 
 lent to him for so long a period may be gathered from a letter, in which 
 Bentley begs him to return a book which he had kept for ten years l - 
 After his death the MS. was sold by his heirs, together with the rest of 
 his books and MSS. It appears in the catalogue of his library as No. 2 
 among the MSS., where the defective title upon the first page of the MS. 
 
 is given thus — 
 
 1 Bentleii Ep. (ed. Friedmann), p. iii. 
 
xiv INTRODUCTION. 
 
 [MSS.] 2. Ciceronis Epistolae, De amicitia, De senectute, invectiva in Salus- 
 tium, Salustii in Ciceronem, tres in Catilinam, Paradoxa, Oratio Pro Marcello, Pro 
 Ligario, Philippica, De officiis, Epistola Alexandri ad Arislotelem, in pergameno. 
 
 The Elector Johann Wilhelm, who bought the whole library, gave the 
 printed books to the University of Heidelberg, but kept the MSS. in his 
 own possession at Diisseldorf. In the time of his successor, Karl Philipp, 
 these were secretly sold to Zamboni by Biichels, the librarian, who either 
 stole them or disposed of them for his master. Zamboni in his turn 
 resold them to Lord Oxford. I have elsewhere dealt with these trans- 
 actions, the details of which are contained in Zamboni's correspondence, 
 preserved in the Bodleian Library, and have made a list of the Graeviani 
 Codices, now in the British Museum 1 - This particular MS. is fully 
 described by Biichels 2 . 
 
 In recent times it was first looked at by Oehler in 1839, who 
 reported that for the Epp. ad Familiares it was independent of M 
 [Medic], but did not convince Orelli. F. Riihl, who also confined him- 
 self to the letters, came to the same result in 1875. Mr. Purser, who 
 collated the Epp. ad Fam. for Professor Tyrrell, first examined the rest 
 of the MS. He identified it with the Colon, of Graevius for the Philip- 
 pics, and, though not positively, with his secundus for the Catilines. He 
 was prevented from proceeding with the identification in the case of the 
 three speeches before Caesar, by the way in which Graevius has mixed 
 up the readings of the two copies, and does not propose any identification 
 with the Coloniensis previously used by Gulielmius. It was in conse- 
 quence of his suggestive paper that I was led to further examine 
 the MS. 
 
 AFFINITIES OF THE MS. 
 I have omitted the Epp. ad Fam. in my collation, since they have 
 already been collated by Mr. Purser, and his results are printed in the 
 edition of Cicero's Letters, now being brought out by Prof. Tyrrell and 
 himself. The Philippics I found upon examination to belong to the D 
 family, but to be inferior to some of the representatives of this already 
 known, and to contain nothing new. A sufficient collation is already in 
 existence in the notes of Graevius. For the Paradoxa Stoicorum the 
 MS. contains nothing of value, and so was left alone by Gulielmius, who 
 had a keen eye for everything that was good. I collated a good deal of 
 1 Class. Review, Oct. 1891. a Rawl. Lett., 126, ff. 244. 326. 
 
AFFINITIES OF THE MS. xv 
 
 the De Officiis, for which the MS. is excellent, but found the agreements 
 with B [Bambergensis X cent.J so continual, that I did not think it 
 proper to publish the results. The affinities of the remaining portions 
 may be briefly stated as follows. In the De Amicitia it belongs to the 
 B S V. group, but has a number of agreements with P (9/10 cent, 
 collated by Mommsen). For the De Senectute the first hand agrees 
 with P [IX or X cent.], while the second hand = L [Leidensis X cent.J. 
 For the spurious Controversia Ciceronis in Salustium and Salustii 
 in Ciceronem it agrees with A (Gud. 335, X cent.). In the Catilines it 
 belongs to what Nohl terms the a family, being most closely connected 
 with a, but has a number of readings from the /3 and y groups. In the 
 Pro Marcello, Pro Ligario, Pro Rege Deiotaro the first copy (h) belongs 
 to the ' deterior familia,' being most closely connected for the Pro Marcello 
 with M [Mediceus Plut. XLV a, XII cent.], and for the Pro Rege Deiotaro 
 with G [Gud. 335] : while in the second [H] it is throughout 2. gemellus ol 
 A [Ambros. X cent.], but independent of it. In the selections from the 
 Verrinesitis copied from the same archetype as R [Paris, 7 7 74 A, X cent.], 
 and is itself the original from which E [Erf.] was taken. For the Pro 
 Milone it represents the family of which S [Salisb. XV cent.] is a late 
 descendant. In the De Imperio Cn. Pompei it is more closely connected 
 with P [palimp. Taur.] than E [Erf.] or T [Teg.]. For the last two 
 speeches it is of supreme importance. 
 
 A special reference must be made to the relation in which it stands 
 towards E [Erf. XII' cent.] a member of the ' triga Gulielmi,' the readings 
 of which have been published in extenso by Wunder \ and which, while 
 possessing great value for many works, is looked upon as the chief 
 authority for some speeches. This MS. is closely related to H, and in 
 some cases dependent upon it. Thus H is the original from which the 
 excerpts from the Verrines in E have been copied. Further, the super- 
 scriptions in E for the Pro Marcello, Pro Ligario, Pro Rege Deiotaro are 
 taken from the inferior copy of those speeches (h) found in this MS. The 
 same is true of the superscriptions in E for the iv th Catiline. The 
 anonymous Introduction to the Milo found in both MSS. is also probably 
 copied into E from H. In the De Senectute there is no sufficient proof 
 of direct descent, but readings peculiar to E are frequently those of the 
 second hand in H, or made up by a combination of the first and second 
 
 hand in it. 
 
 1 Variae Lect. Cod. Erf. enot. Ed. Wunder, 1827. 
 
xvi INTRODUCTION. 
 
 DE AM I CITI A. 
 
 For the De Amicitia Mommsen's MS. 1 P (9/10 cent.) is the best. 
 The other family consists of G (Gud. 335. X cent.) and BSV. Connected 
 with P are K (the MS. from which Hadoard took his excerpts in the 
 ninth century 2 ), and DE. The latter two MSS. are not so valuable as 
 their retention of P readings might lead one to suppose. Mull. (Adnot. 
 Crit. IV. 3, p. 1) says it would be foolish because DE, which are ' summa 
 libidine interpolate' in many places agree with P, to prefer them to G, 
 and BS where they are unsupported. 
 
 H belongs to the BSV family, as will be seen from the following 
 typical readings, 615. 4, 5 se d &* quidem nee Catoni comparantur, 619. 2 
 om. ut aiunt, 621. 34 signuvi, 622. 1 concertatio, 623. 2 amellhim, 624. r 
 amiciciae. V appears to be dependent upon H, e. g. 636. 1 eluere,6yj . 33 
 om. quamvis, 639. 4 Titnm nascum, cp. 623. 32 miniums H (being zpropr. 
 error) minimus V (m. sec. add. in spatio vacuo relictd). 
 
 On the other hand, H has a number of P readings not found in 
 DE : in many cases they are right, sol. e. g. 613. 20, 623. 8, 9, 627. 28. 
 These may have been introduced by a corrector in a previous generation, 
 or H may have a distant connection with the. archetype. The occurrence 
 of some proprii errores, e. g. 615.32 dictum, 616.12 implerisque, makes the 
 latter likely. If so, it occupies a middle position between BS and P. 
 Sometimes, though rarely, it agrees with G against PBS, e.g. 624. 13 
 proclivius GE ('utvid.' Mull.), so H, proclivis PBDSV. H has also 
 been directly corrected in places from P or a member of the family (e. g. 
 613. 20, 624.11), so that the second hand possesses a value here which 
 it has not in other parts of the MS. 
 
 The following readings in H deserve attention — 
 
 §2 [613- 5] 
 
 cum ego essem una et paucil cum et ego P recc. edd., so H., cum ego G D, 
 et ego BSV. 
 
 § 3 [lb- 13] 
 
 Marci fiho] M. filio H ; Mull, Adnot. Crit. XI points out that the abbrevi- 
 
 1 P is the ' liber Jac. Susii ' used by C. Lange, as is shown by Mommsen on § 9 (615. 4). 
 a P. Schwenke (Philol. 1886) Suppl. Ed. V. Heft. 3. Des Hadoardus Cicero-Excerpte. 
 
DE AMICITIA. xvii 
 
 ated forms are to be preferred: thus in De Off. iii. i he gives M.fili with Nonius 
 against the MSS. So 632. 10 he gives frairem eius L. from P (so H), cett. MSS. 
 Lucium. Here he prints Marci tacitly, since no variant was reported. I add the 
 following passages from the De Senectute 587. 23 Q. Maximum, Mull, and H; 
 588. 6 Q. Fabi Mull., H. (Quinte Fabi MSS., edd.), 598. 21. C. Duellium M.f. 
 Mull., H. (marci filium MSS., edd.) On the other hand in 588. 8 H has Spuria 
 Carvilio with most MSS. [Spu. B, Spurio, cett., Sp. Mull, with Charisius.] 
 § 4 [lb. 20] 
 
 sed ut in Catone Maiore] Feci is added after Maiore by Halm's MSS. It 
 was expelled by conj., and is omitted in P. In H it is obelised. 
 
 § 5 [614- 2] 
 
 te ipsum cognosces] te ipse P. recc. edd., ie ipsum cett., tide ipsum H ; so 
 Orelli. [' Probably ipsum is right. Te ipse = you yourself will recognise (and no 
 one else), te ipsum = you will recognise yourself (and no one else) ' H. N.] 
 § 8 [lb. 27] 
 
 quod . . . non adfuisses, valetudinem respondeo causam, non maestitiam 
 fuisse] causam D sol., which MS. 'is so grossly corrupt as to be practically worth- 
 less' (Reid). P and others have causae, except E, which omits the word. In H 
 causae is obelised. It is probably an addition, altered in D to causam. 
 
 § 9 [6i5- 2] 
 
 non recte iudicas] nee recte i. P ; ' fortasse vere,' Mull. So also H. Gul. 
 quotes this from Hitt. and says it is a Plautinism. Mull, refers to Ribbek, ' Beitr. 
 zur Lehre v. d. lat. Partik,' p. 24. 
 § 14 [616. 23] 
 
 sin autem ilia veriora] edd. and H, sin auiem out PG, sin autem haul BES ; 
 cp. 633.4: sin autem aut morum] sin autem morum H. So Manulius and others. 
 
 § 33 [622. 16] 
 
 puerorum amores saepe una cum praetexta toga deponerentur] praetexla 
 f toga H, but t seems inserted by the second hand. Gul. reports this reading from 
 his Mauricianus, and toga is omitted by many edd. The second hand in H is not 
 without value. On the other hand P (e sit.) has toga, and Schmalz, Krebs-Allg. ii. 
 337, says praetexta by itself is not classical. Cp., however, Cat. ii. 4 quern 
 amare in praetexta coeperat. 
 
 § 3 6 [622. 33] 
 
 quatenus] edd. from 'cod. P et[E?] rell. vel quatinusvel quotinus,' (MiiW^wH. 
 § 37 [623. 8, 9] 
 
 Turn ego ' etiamne ' inquam . . . ' Numquam voluisset . .'] Recent edd. 
 omit inquam, and insert inquit after numquam from P, so H. 
 
 § 41 [624. 6] 
 
 aliquantulum] aliquanlum H with PB. Lahm. (Phil. xxix. 556) says there 
 is no sure instance of aliquantulum in Cic. Mull. p. xvi. remarks ' mirum est 
 quam saepe paululum et aliquantulum inculcaverint librarii.' 
 
 [lb. 10. 11] Nam Carbonem quocunque modo potuimus, propter recentem 
 poenam Ti. Gracchi sustinuimus] All Halm's MSS. give corruptly quoque quern 
 [I. 7.] d 
 
xviii INTRODUCTION. 
 
 modo posuimus {quae G). P sol. has quoque modo potuimus 1 . H has quoque quern 
 
 "tpotuimus 
 
 modo possumus. Here we notice (i) that H is corrected from P; (2) possumus 
 appears to be the real explanation of posuimus, which was altered to potuimus to 
 suit the perf. sustinuimus. I should propose to keep it. ' We have borne with 
 Carbo as well as we can.' Carbo is still alive, and the effort is going on. 
 
 § 52 [627. 3] 
 
 Non ergo erunt homines deliciis diffluentes audiendi] There is great 
 variety in the MSS. PDE (e si!.) read as in text. G has erint. BSV place 
 erunt before audiendi. In H it is omitted by the first hand, while sunt is inserted 
 by the second. Beier struck it out e conj. and was probably right. The ellipse 
 was filled up differently in various MSS. 
 
 § 55 [ib. 28] 
 
 cetera . . . cum parantur, cui parentur] So Halm's MSS., cum parant cut 
 parent PM and recc. edd., so H. [and several old edd. without quoting MSS.] 
 
 § 56 [628. 2] 
 
 termini diligendi] Halm says on 629. 4, 'Cicero dilegendo videtur scrip- 
 sisse, item supra 628. 2.' H has dilegendi here : PS 1 deligendi: GV. delegendi. 
 
 § 63 [629. 25, 6] 
 
 quo utamur quasi equis temptatis, sic amicitiis, aliqua parte periclitatis 
 moribus amicorum] ' We are to test our friends, just as we make trial of horses.' 
 Amicitiis has practically no authority (D 'tit videtur' Halm), PMGBSK [MS. Had.] 
 unite in amicitias, which will not construe. So also H. EV, two later MSS., give 
 amicitia by a conjecture. I consider amicitias an ungrammatical addition from 
 the margin in the archetype. The sentence should proceed, quasi equis temptatis, 
 sic aliqua parte periclitatis moribus amicorum. Since making this conjecture 
 I find that Facciolati omitted the word silently. [Mull, marks t quo as corrupt. 
 Klotz reads sic amicitia aliqua parte . . .] 
 
 [Ib. 28] sin vero erunt aliqui reperti] ' sin vcro, a rare combination of par- 
 ticles ; Cic. nearly always says si vero', Reid. I cannot find another instance in 
 Tursellini. Mull, gives sin erunt from DE. As to MS. evidence, P has sinuerunt, 
 MG sin vero erunt, H sint vero erunt. In the archetype of P must have been 
 
 tint 
 
 sinuero, i. e. sint vero was the original reading. MG combine vero and erunt. 
 H does the same, but preserves sint. DE have a conjecture. I would therefore 
 read sint vero aliqui reperti . . . ubi eos invcniemus, which enormously improves the 
 run of the sentence, and gets rid of sin vero. 
 
 [Ib. 34] consecuti sint] Madvig e conj., since confirmed by PMV' 2 - So H. 
 § 68 [631. 4 J 
 
 Quin etiam in ipso equo] quin ipso equo, Mull. I quote his note, ' quin all. 
 Bait., Lahm. qui in cod. P, qug in M, quin el in GBESV, at qui in D, quin 
 etiam in Klotz, Halm, Nauck.' H sol. has quin ipso eq., here again being slightly 
 more correct than P, while all other MSS. are corrupted. It is noticeable that 
 quin ipso was read by several old edd., the only MS. authority quoted in Orelli 
 being a ' cod. Pithoei.' 
 
 1 'C. Lange " quoquo modo potuimus?' ex suo perantiquo libro' (Gernh.) 
 
DE AMICITIA. xix 
 
 § 74 [632. 12-14] 
 
 amicitiae corroboratis . . . ingeniis . . . iudicandae sunt, nee si qui . . . pilae 
 studiosi fuerunt, eos habere necessarios . . .] Reid says, 'the construction is 
 carried on as though oportet iudicare de amicitiis or something similar had 
 preceded ; old edd. indeed insert oportet, which is unnecessary.' Lahm. supplies 
 debent e conj. after habere. In H the second hand gives oportet above the line. 
 I find the sentence difficult to construe, but of course oportet may be a conjecture, 
 [lb. 16. 7] qui neglegendi quidem non sunt, sed alio quodam modo . . . ] 
 modo est MSS. Mommsen looks on est as a relic of aeslimandi, so recc. edd. 
 Halm says, ' videtur hoc est ex sunt corruptum esse, postquam participium aliquod, 
 velut colendi, cuius alii loco amandi vel diligendi maluerunt, intercidit.' H has sunt, 
 which looks as if Halm's diagnosis might be correct. If so amandi should be the 
 
 o 
 
 lost word, which might be omitted from a simple confusion, sc. quodamamddi. Or 
 sunt may be a superscription which has expelled the genuine reading. 
 
 § 77 [633- 12] 
 
 utrumque egit graviter auctoritate et offensione animi non acerba] Madvig 
 brackets [auctoritate et] as gloss upon graviter. Lahm. conjectures graviter ac 
 temperate, Reid graviter ac moderate. In H graviter has been altered by the 
 first hand to gravi. This yields a good sense and balances the sentence. Cp. pro 
 Caecina § 27 non tarn auctoritate gravi quam corpore . . . {dixit) ; gravis aucior and 
 auctoritas are common. As P is here deficient the testimony of H is of some 
 value. Nauck reads gravi from one MS., but Madvig objects to it as not explain- 
 ing the origin of graviter (Op. Ac. ii. 287). It may be a conjecture. 
 § 88 [636. 1] 
 
 quas (offensiones) turn elevare, turn ferre sapientis est. Una ilia subeunda 
 est offensio . . . nam et monendi amici sunt] subeunda, Facciolati e conj., sublevanda 
 MSS., Miill. (i.e. must be made light of: leviter toleranda as it is glossed by H 2 ). 
 Madvig objects (i) that sublevare = elevare, and there is no reason to change the 
 word ; (ii) it is absurd to call all ' offensiones ' first ' elevandas,' and then one 
 in particular sublevandam. H. has eluere instead of elevare, so V and Gul. from 
 his Mauricianus. It is significant that in several inferior MSS. in 633. 25 eluendae 
 is glossed by elevandae. If eluere is read the objections of Madvig to sublevanda 
 will disappear. ' The wise man will explain away causes of friction . . . one reason 
 for offence he will bear lightly.' 
 § 90 [ib. 20. 1] 
 
 molestiam quam debent capere, non capiunt, earn capiunt, qua debent 
 vacare] carere H, completing the alliteration. 
 § 91 [ib. 26. 7] 
 
 nullam . . . pestem maiorem quam adulationem, blanditiam, adsentationem] 
 llandilians H, blanditias V and several old edd. 
 § 96 [637. 16] 
 
 quanta ilia . . . fuit gravitas] ilia MG, Mites H, which may be the origin 
 of «//«', PBESV(sc. «7/« - '.] 
 
 o 
 
 [Ib. 21] cooptatio] coapiatio MSS., captatio H. Mnnro on Lucr V. 342 
 thinks coptatio, coperuisse colescere right. 
 
 d2 
 
xx INTRODUCTION. 
 
 [lb. 25] praetore me] pr. P, p. r. G. In H / (sc. prae) has been altered 
 to/ (/«-). BDESV give per. 
 § 100 [638. 27] 
 
 virtus inquam] z<z"r&.r virius inquam P., Miill. ; so H. 
 
 DE SENECTUTE. 
 
 The chief of Halm's MSS. for the De Senectnte is P. Paris [Xth cent.]. 
 Since the Zurich edition, the criticism of the treatise has been put 
 on a new footing by Mommsen's collation of L [Leid. Xth cent], 
 followed by that of two other tenth century MSS. V [Leid.], published 
 by Dahl 1 , and A [Paris. Ashburnhamensis], by de Vries 2 . LA represent 
 one family, and P the other, both being referred back to the same 
 archetype. V resembles P rather than L. LA are corrected from P, 
 and P from LA. There is also K, the MS. of Hadoard. The MSS. 
 are thus grouped — 
 
 L 1 A 1 P 2 K 
 
 PL 2 A 2 
 
 V 
 
 E (Erf.) and other interpolated MSS. e.g. O and BRS. 
 
 H comes from the same original as P. Its affinities will appear 
 from the following cases : — 
 
 seniles similes 
 
 589. 22 similes PH, {seniles LA, similes seniles K). 
 
 ac morositas tametl cum id ei vtdeatis 
 
 605. 7 cum id ei videatis PH, ac morositas tamcn LA). 
 
 607. 19 scio an melius] hemilius P, omelius H. 
 
 608. 16 quae media] queaemedia P, quae emedia H. 
 
 It does not appear to have been copied from P, since H = P 1 , not 
 P 2 , and also it sometimes has an older form of a corruption developed 
 in P. e. g. 
 
 nemini 
 
 596. 7 nemini mancipata] menli pa mantipata H, menti mantipata P. 
 
 1 Bastian Dahl, zur Handschriftenkunde und Kritik des ciceronischen Cato maior, Christiania 
 1885, Gemoll, Hermes XX (1885), 331 sqq., de Groot, ib. XXV, 293 sqq. 
 
 2 de Vries, Comment, de Ciceronis Cat. mai. Ashburnamensi nunc Parisino. Leyd. 18S9. 
 
DE SENECTUTE. xxi 
 
 H has also a number of L readings. Some of these may have come 
 from the archetype : others are due to superscriptions, e. g. 
 
 587. 24, 5 comitate condita gravitas P, edd., cum aetate condita virtus gravis 
 L, comitate condita gravitas cum aetate condita virtus gravis H. 
 
 H is interesting as illustrating the genesis of E. In the following 
 cases E = H 2 : — 
 
 y 
 
 585. 24 attribuito] attribuiio H, attribuitur E sol. 
 
 sunt 
 
 587. 11 in isto omnia H, in isto sunt omnia E. 
 
 sse 
 
 595. 3 audire H, audisse E, ib. 30, sed inertis] om H *, merito H 2 , meritis E. 
 
 libenter 
 
 599. 17 ego vero H, ego libenter vero E. 
 
 That these superscriptions were not at a later time copied into H 
 from E is shewn by — 
 
 ad carceres 
 
 611. i ad carceres a calce revocari] a cake revocari H, a cake revocari (om. 
 ad carceres) EQ sol. 
 
 The text of E is due to a mixture of the P and L strains, and 
 it is likely that this fusion took place in H, from a copy of which E 
 may have been taken. The gradual degeneration may be illustrated by 
 the following cases : — 
 
 594. 30 parti aetatis] edd. from Nonius, and Q sol. parci etatis LA, parcitatis 
 PVK, parcitatis H, parti E cett. 
 
 597- 12 tarn detestabile tamquam voluptatem LA, Momms., de Vries, tarn 
 detestabile quam voluptatem PVKH 1 . lam detestabile tamque pestiferum quam 
 voluptatem H 2 E cett. 1 . 
 
 I proceed to mention interesting readings in H : — 
 
 §4 [586. 4] 
 
 nihil potest malum] nihil malum potest LA sol, Mull., Schiche, so H. Other 
 readings of LA also found in H are 587. 10 istuc] istud~L sol., Charisius, recc. edd., 
 cett. istuc. 588. 5. fugerat in arcem] fuerat in arce LA, fugerat in arce P, cett. 
 590. 29 labefactatas] labefactas L 1 . 594. 4 tertiam . . . aetatem hominum vivebat 
 videbat LA, Momms., recc. edd. (and apparently H 1 ). 595. 7 corporis siccitatem" 
 siccitalem corporis LA. 606. 1 9 neque sapientibus usque ad ' Plaudite ' veniendum 
 est] om. est LR sol. 
 
 [Ib. 1 1] consolatione] most edd. from E, so H, consolatio cett. 
 
 § 6 [Ib. 2 7] viam . . . quam nobis quoque ingrediundum sit] qua H, strengthen- 
 ing a conjecture of Brieger (progr. Posnan. 1873, p. 1). 
 
 1 ' Ohne Frage ist tamque pestiferum Glosse,' Mommsen. 
 
xxii INTR ODUC TION. 
 
 § 12 [588. 14] 
 
 mortem filii] edd. from Q sol., so H, m. or marci filii LAP. The gloss 
 marcii is added above the line by the second hand in H. Most of the good 
 readings quoted from Q by Bait. (Philol. XXL 1864, p. 536) are also in H, so 
 they may be due not to conjecture (Schiche) but to old tradition. Other instances 
 are 588. 30 quarto nonagesimo anno] nonagesimo quarto HQ sol., Bait. 590. 1, 2 
 et tamen ipsius Appii exstat oratio] om. Appii H'Q sol. Bait. lb. septemdecim 
 annis] sepiem decern annos MSS. except HQ and corr. in S, which give septimo 
 decimo anno. So Bait., Mull., Schiche, ' lectio suadree videtur ut septimo decimo 
 anno scribatur,' Halm. cp. 602. 28. 
 §14 [589. 11] 
 
 consulibus] edd., H, consule most MSS. 
 [lb. 12] suasissem] 'suasi sedYorchzmraex apudMadv. Advers. ii. 244,suasisset 
 P [de L. ignoramus] suasissem cett. codd. et edd.' Mull. H has suasisset. Other 
 noteworthy agreements with P are 594. 14 M'. Glabrione consule] edd., PH sol., 
 M. Acilio Glabrione LAV. 599. 31 videbamus in studio] videamus in studio PH 
 sol., mori videbamus LA. 601. 2 acini] PH, Nonius, acino cett. 603. 15 ex flori- 
 bus] edd. from P which has et, so H, cett. e. 604. 28 consederant] considerant 
 PH sol., Lahmeyer. 607. 28 et id incertum an hoc ipso die] hoc PH sol., edd., et 
 L, eo cett. (om. id LPVAKH, recc. edd.) 
 
 § 15 [589- i5j ,„ ,, ,. 
 
 etemm cum conplector ammo, quat'uor repeno causasj Here edd. explain 
 
 conplector sc. causas, which seems harsh. H has contemplor (quoted by Gul. from 
 
 Hitt.) which is quite Ciceronian, and would be very attractive but for the consensus 
 
 of MS. authority against it. 
 
 § 18 [590. 15, 6] 
 
 senatui quae sint gerenda et quo modo, Karthagini male iam diu cogitanti 
 bellum multo ante denuntio] The MSS. add cui before male. Mull, marks 
 a lacuna after quomodo, saying ' mihi subabsurde videtur Cato gloriari non solum 
 quae gerenda sint, sed etiam quomodo senatui se perscribere.' Kayser and Schiche 
 read quidem, HE give bellum inferaiur and omit cui. This may be a conjecture, 
 but something of the kind is demanded by the sense (well given in Gaza's ren- 
 dering Ka\ Snas Trj Knp^So'w Katcus fj8t] e< ffoXAoO Siavoovjievrj enoiaofiev noKejxov, iroKv 
 jiporepou anayyeka) Dahl, p. 1 5). 
 
 § 33 [594- 25] 
 
 per stadium ingressus esse Milo dicitur cum humeris sustineret bovem] . . . 
 H suis sustineret. Suis would easily drop out before sus-, and the insertion is very 
 Ciceronian, e.g. Mil. 25. tota ut comitia suis, ut dictitabat umcris sustineret: 
 Verr. V. 108 cum istius avaritiae poenam collo et cervicibus suis susiincrcnt. 
 It is not, however, necessary here. 
 
 [lb. 27] isto bono utare dum adsit] isto bono, dum assit, gaudeas H, a very 
 plausible variant: cp. Marc. 18 gaude tuo isto tarn excellenli bono. 
 
 § 34 [595- 8, 9] 
 
 Potest . . . exercitatio . . . etiam in senectute conservare aliquid pristini 
 roboris] In senectute rests upon very scanty authority (ER sol.), and is probablj' a 
 
BE SENECTUTE. xxiii 
 
 conjecture. SenectuteV, cett. ; senectuti H, very idiomatically. The confusion of -e 
 and -i is very frequent, e.g. 596. 4 succumbebat seneciuti, PAH give •!■««-. seneciute. 
 In is probably a conjecture, introduced from 1. 10 in seneciute. 
 
 § 53 [601. 12] 
 
 deinde] edd. from E, so H, dein LPAVK, cett. 
 
 § 58 [602. 28] 
 
 Habeant igitur sibi arma, sibi equos, sibi . . .] Sibi igiiur habeant HQ sol, 
 Bait. There is great variety here. L has habeant igitur om. sibi, PE as in text, 
 Mull, with other MSS. sibi habeant igitur. Probably igitur was a superscription in 
 the archetype. This will account for the various positions assigned to it, and also 
 for the omission of sibi in L. For the order in HQ and the proposed omission of 
 igitur cp. Flacc. 104, Sed cetera sint eorum, sibi habeant potentiam, sibi honores, 
 sibi . . ., Sull. 26. 
 
 § 67 [605. 26] 
 
 Quamquam quis est tarn stultus . . .J est tarn edd. from ER and Nonius, so 
 H, etiam LPV cett. 
 
 [lb. 33] Quod est istud crimen senectutis] istud "Wesenb. e con). ,isiius LPAVK, 
 isiius is obelised in H. 
 
 § 70 [606. 24] 
 
 fructibus] MSS. edd., frugibus H sol. with Nonius. Fructus occurs 
 11. 23, 24. 
 
 § 71 [lb. 25.] ante partorum bonorum] peractorum b. PHK. In H this is written 
 pactorwn with the superscription ante partorum. There is a theatrical metaphor 
 in the previous section (peragenda fabula est), which may be resumed ; cp. 
 605. ^fabulam aetatis peregisse. Ante partorum looks like a gloss, and the change 
 from pactorum is simple. On the other hand the word may be introduced from 
 the previous section. 
 
 § 7 2 [607. 4] 
 
 in portum ex longa navigatione esse venturus] . . . futurus H, a striking 
 variant. Cp. Att. xv. 4. 2 quo die essem in Tusculanum futurus (al. venturus). 
 
 [lb. 6.] mortemque contemnere~\ This gloss, now rejected by most edd., appears 
 
 ct mortem 
 
 in H in two forms, mortemque contemners Mommsen remarks that L omits ex 
 quo fit, the gloss having taken its place. It appears in various forms in 
 the MSS. 
 
 § 77 [608. 24] earn quidem vitam, quae est sola vita nominandaj om. vita H. 
 
 In § 78 P fails. For the last seven §§ its readings have hitherto 
 
 been guessed from the superscriptions in LA. H may now claim to 
 
 take its place. It contains a number of agreements with LA among 
 
 the earlier, and EQ among the later MSS. 
 
 § 78 [609. 15] 
 
 quod si non possit] Halm from the dett, so H, posset L. Mull. 
 
xxiv INTRODUCTION. 
 
 § 80 [ib. 24-6] 
 
 nee vero clarorum virorum honores post mortem permanerent si nihil 
 ipsorum animi efficerent, quo diutius memoriam sui teneremus] sui is very harsh. 
 HA 2 (so probably P) and K give hcerentur. For a similar variety cp. 626. 26 
 
 tenere 
 
 quod etiam populos universos tueri . . . soleat, where H has tueri. Professor Nettle- 
 ship convincingly points out that the clause in either form is a gloss. Cic. is 
 closely translating Xenophon. The Greek is rotr he (pdinivois Wis Ti/xar biafievew en 
 
 tiv SoKflrc el firjdevbs avTav al tyvxai Kvpiai fiaav ; (Cyr. viii. 'J. l8 ; Reid App. B. 180). 
 
 [Ib. 32] discedat] LH edd., discedant most MSS. 
 [Ib. 33] discedit] discessit LAVKH, Somm., Mull. 
 
 § 82 [610. n] 
 
 quos enumerare non est necesse] . . . enumerari H more idiomatically. 
 The confusion is constant. 
 
 [Ib. 21] animus ad inmortalitatis gloriam niteretur] ad immortalitatem et 
 gloriam LA {'quo nihil existimo melius poiuisse did' Mull,), so H, al. immortalem 
 gloriam, al. immortalitatem gloriae. 
 
 § 83 [ib. 26] 
 
 h 
 
 aveo] kabeo MSS., H has abeo. 
 
 [Ib. 28. 9] me proficiscentem haud sane quis facile retraxerit, nee tamquam 
 Peliam recoxerit] om. nee . . . recoxerit I/A'H 1 (i. e. both families). Friedrich and 
 de Vries consider the words a scholium. Mr. Reid says, ' A mistake of Cicero. It 
 was not Pelias, but his half-brother Aeson, father of Jason, whom Medea made 
 young again . . . She induced the daughters of Pelias to try the same experiment 
 with their father; the result, of course was very different. Plaut. Pseud. 3. 2. 80 
 seems to make the same mistake.' The passage in Plautus, item ut Medea Peliam 
 concoxit senem, may be taken as a joke, ' I will make you young, as Medea did — 
 Pelias ' (v. Lorenz ad 1.). Cicero can hardly have made such a blunder. 
 
 Ib. repuerascam] A 1 !! 1 and Nonius, al. repuerescam, al. repueriscam. 
 §84 [611. 6] 
 
 discedo tamquam ex hospitio, non tamquam e domo] om. e LAHE, rightly. 
 
 [Ib. 10] quo nemo vir melior natus est] quo viro vir nemo melior naius est 
 HE sol., quo viro nemo vir mel. nat. e. L 2 . Viro was probably in P. 
 
 § 85 [ib. 22] 
 _ quod si non sumus immortales futuri] . . . sum immor talis futurus HE sol. 
 The singular agrees with quod si in hoc erro . . . sin mortuus . . . nihil senliam. A 
 monk may have wished to make the statement general *. 
 
 [Ib. 25] peractio tamquam fabulae cuius defetigationem fugere debemus, 
 
 1 Cp. pro Marc. 28, Nee vero haec tua vita dncenda est, quae corpore et spiritu continetur, 
 where H piously reads . . . quae corpore sed quae spiritu con. A cruder blunder is pro Lig. 27 
 praecipuum Ug.praepulium H (corr. m. 1.) To a similar cause we owe the barbarism processio 
 (for progressio) de imp. Pomp. 24. Cp. my note on orandi (for ornandi) Verr. iv. 101, in Journal 
 of Philology, xviii. 35, p. 85. 
 
CIC. IN SALUSTIUM, SAL. IN CICERONEM. xxv 
 
 praesertim adiuncta satietate] defeciionem HEA 2 (probably P) Mull., Somm., 
 Schiche, defectigationem L, defetig- V, defatig- A 1 , defetigationem most edd. The 
 last clause is in favour of defectio, since elsewhere defetigatio and satietas are 
 synonyms : e.g. Phil. V. 20 (nulla res ei finem nisi defetigatio et satietas, allulissel). 
 
 CIC. IN SALUSTIUM, SAL. IN CICERONEM. 
 
 H is in these spurious speeches connected with ATB, MSS. used by- 
 Baiter, e.g. 1436. 31. neque . . . existimavi, om. AT, marg. ascr. H, and out 
 of place in B. So 1425. 13 K ( — Kaput) before the beginning of ch. ii. in 
 AT, and erased in H. It agrees most frequently with A, but also contains 
 readings quoted only from a ' codex Pithoei.' In the second speech the 
 MS. contains some valuable readings. 
 
 § 2 [1424. n] 
 
 debetis] so edd., debeatis MSS., in H the -a- is obelised. 
 § 10 [1426. 25] 
 
 esse] so edd., essem MSS. The first hand in H gives esse. 
 § 18 [1428. 28. 9] 
 
 Quicquid impudicorum, cilonum, parricidarum, sacrilegorum, debitorum, 
 fuit in urbe] so edd., the MSS. give deditorum. H has dediciciorum (i. e. dediti- 
 ciorum), which must be right. Gaius explains the term [Epit. Instit. tit. 1] as 
 referring to those libertini who had while slaves been branded. In this sense the 
 use of the word would be an anachronism, since the class was formed by the 
 Aelia-Sentia law in a.d. 4. Possibly, however, the writer is thinking of the house- 
 less inhabitants of Arretium and Volaterrae who flocked round Catiline (Mur. 49). 
 Momms. Staatsr. 3. 1, p. 140 speaks of them in connection with the dediticii, and 
 infers also that under the empire the deportati were dediticiorum numero. 
 
 § 21 [1429. 16. 7] 
 
 quorum sive tu similis es, sive illi tui] so edd. from a ' cod. Pithoei,' MSS. 
 tibi, H has tibi uel tui. 
 
 IN CATILINAM. 
 
 For the Catilines Hlam used nearly forty MSS., the chief being a 
 (Medic. Plut. 45. a, saec. XII./XIII. 1 ), the best MS. of one family, and b c i s, 
 which form another group. In his first edition he preferred a, in later 
 
 * Nohl, Pref. p. vi. 
 
 [I. 7-J e 
 
xxvi INTRODUCTION. 
 
 ones, b c i s. To the a family also belong «■ [cod. Stephani] and A 
 Ambros. 29 [X cent.] collated by Baiter. Other MSS. of importance 
 are t (Tegern.) and u (Egmont.). Of the rest Miiller says ' oner ant magis 
 quam sublevant editor is operant? Recent editors all throw in their lot 
 with a as against b. 
 
 Nohl has greatly simplified the criticism of these speeches by 
 forming three families of MSS. thus : — 
 
 a y 
 
 a A 0- bs c t u (Erf.) 
 
 H is a MS. belonging to the a family, into which a number of glosses 
 and some corrections have been introduced from /3 and y, e. g. 663. 8, 9 
 Italiam (denique) totam ad exitium ac vastitatem vocas. Here a om. 
 denique and read et for ac. H keeps et with a, but has denique from /3y, 
 obviously from a superscription. 
 
 H has a large number of agreements with a sol, e.g. 673.6 
 comparatur, 682.19 pereunt, 683.3 aleatores omnes inpuri inpudicique, 
 675. 1 Minutiam. Its affinities with the whole group may be shown by 
 the following three instances. I quote from Nohl : — 
 
 [678. 3] Quirites 'om. a' so H. 
 
 [ib. 7] Quirites ' habet a solus,' so H. 
 
 [685. 16.] Quirites ' om a,' so H. 
 
 It agrees with the a family in the following readings, some being of 
 
 great importance : — 
 
 660. 2 sed iam me, 661. 12 sensisiin, 664. 5 proximis Idibus tibi impendere, 
 668. 11 isse, 676. 14 om. homtne, 677. 4 caedem, 678. 7 Quid ut, 682. 5 utrosque, 
 683. 23 om. populo, 684. 11 st, 695. 4 comprehcnsa, 697. 13 om. ducibus, 708. 3 
 sepulta in patria, 711. 1 om. Ao<r, 712. 8 om. .r/Wi'o virtute. 
 
 On the other hand, some omissions of a are found in it, e. g. 665. 
 20 odit ac (et H), 695. 11 nutii atque. Setting aside those readings which 
 are found both in /3 and y, and which are also in H, e.g. 681. 21 quas 
 Fesulas, 688. x et qtiam vianifesta, we can trace an influx into H from 
 both families separately. 
 
 Thus H owes to /3 some characteristic readings, e. g. 
 
 684. 8 copia, ' b et Isidorus, copiae reliq. ' [Nohl], so H. 
 
 707. 16 p. R. exsolvtiis /3H, 708. 15. 16 qui 11011 dolore el [ac H] cruciatu 
 nocentls suum dolorem crucialumque knieril, so fi and Ii, dolore . . . sitttm om. ay, 
 711. 6 hosce homines ordinesi/ue /3H. 
 
IN C ATI LI NAM. xxvii 
 
 Also the following glosses and interpolations : — 
 
 679. 14 timidum (' miserum ay et Prise.'), 697. 6 quae erant contra senalum, el 
 salutem 699. 13 memoriam vestram, 710. 6 sentinnt, 711. 12 salutem communem, 
 713. 7 et infirmam */ contemptam. 
 
 The following are from y : — 
 
 683. 22 rebus omnibus, 686. 9 florentissimam potentissimamque, 688. 10 
 remansisseni, 690. 14 datas, 691. 9 conscientia convictus, 692. 7 «/ !M<fe ^«V/, 
 700. 13 providendum. 
 
 H has also glosses peculiar to itself, some of which are from super- 
 scriptions, e. g. 
 
 661. 12 coloniam] coloniam scilicet Praeneste. 689. 12 dilucesceret] vel 
 delucesceret. 
 
 An interesting point in the MS. is its relation to E [Erf.], or rather 
 
 to E 2 , the superscriptions in that MS. being taken directly from H. The 
 
 following instance is decisive, 715- 4 - 6 : — 
 
 IV. 24 . . . qui haec omnia suo solius periculo conservarit, ilium filium esse 
 memineritis. Qua propter de summa salute vestra . . . de art's ac/ocis, defanis. 
 
 H has a curious dislocation of de arts ac focis \ After periado comes 
 arts, ac focis is inserted between de and summa, and in 1. 6 comes de de 
 fanis. In E after pericu/o is superscribed et arts. 
 
 So E 2 inserts the gloss 710. 21 ab amove debitae pecuniae only 
 recorded of c. p. Lag. 43, and cod. Colon, (i. e. H). The only case where 
 the superscription in E does not occur in H is 705.24 municipibus E 2 , 
 municipiis H. 
 
 It is not to be expected that H should contain much that is new 
 for the criticism of these speeches, since it is for them by no means 
 so valuable as some of the MSS. already used. It does, however, in 
 several places preserve readings for which there is little other authority, 
 e.g. 
 
 I. 15 [664. 9, 10] cum scias horum esse neminem, qui nesciat] ' quin sciat 
 a. fort, rectius, qui non sciat p [cod. Pithoei] ' Halm. H has qui non sciat, 
 which points to reading of a. 
 
 [ib. 1 5] quotiens consulem] ' a. c. k. p ' (Halm), so H. There is great variety 
 in other MSS. 
 
 II. 10 [677. 10] ebriosos sobriis] ebrios A t a [e sil.], so H. No other 
 instance of ebriosus is quoted from the speeches. 
 
 e % 
 
xxviii INTRODUCTION. 
 
 IV. 3 [703- 15] 
 
 sapienti] so H y, aspicient a, aspicienh cett. 
 
 [lb. 22] ut salvi sint vobiscum omnes] ' uti mei omnes' Halm, who in 
 his first edition reads ut, but afterwards suggests ut ii, H has ut. 
 
 § 4 [704. 1, 2] non C. Gracchus, quod agrarios concitare conatus est] est 
 om. a@y, H est, so edd. 
 
 § 10 [707. 1] quaesitori] 'd 1 u ex meis' Halm., ' codd. a A ex sil.' Mull, 
 H has quesitori, [cett. quaeslori]. 
 
 § 21 [713. 16] Karthaginem] eluw (Kariag- uw), Kartaginem H [cett. 
 Carlhagincm or Car/ag. [cp. 703. 16 karissimi b d s u kmi H]. 
 
 § 23 [7 1 5. 4] suo solius periculo] ' solius E et dett. non nulli, solus a/3y ' [Nohl], 
 solius H. 
 
 To this may be added : — 
 
 IV. 8 [706. 5, 6] 
 
 multos uno dolore dolores animi atque corporis . . . ademisset] This is a 
 conjecture of Graevius. H has animi atque corporis multos uno dolore ... ad. 
 ' Multos animi atque corporis uno dolore, cod. Colon 1 et Graev. sec' (Halm). 
 Multos uno dolore a. a. c. Palat. 6. Other MSS. give mullas. The passage is 
 variously corrected. 
 
 Among readings peculiar to H may be given the following : — 
 
 II. 27 [685. 12, r 3 ] 
 
 sentiet in hac mbe esse consules vigilantes] i. e. Cicero and Antonius. H 
 consulem vigilantem, which looks like a splendid piece of Ciceronian vanity. (So 
 Modius, Gul. from Colon., and Graevii sec); cp. II. 19 'me ipsum vigilare, adesse, 
 providere rei publicac' So I. 8, and Juv. viii. 236. 
 
 III. 1 [687. 5 , 6] 
 
 e flamma atque ferro ac paene ex faucibus fati ereptam et vobis conserva- 
 tam ac restitutam videtis] . . . reservatani . . . H, thus completing the al- 
 literation. 
 
 § 10 [691. 1, 2] labellas proferri iussimus] t.proferimus H, [' breviuset melius 
 Colon, tab. proferimus ' Gruter.] The present tense makes the narration more 
 rapid, and agrees with ostendimus . . . incidimus Lgimus. Proferri iussimus may 
 come from 692. 2, 3 litleras proferri atque aperiri iubet. 
 
 IV. 16 [7 to. 23 sq.J 
 
 Quis est cui non haec templa . . . cum sit carum, turn vero dulce . . .] cum 
 before sit rests upon very slender authority. H om. non before haec and inserts 
 before sit, in place of cum. 
 
 1 The order is correctly given by Gulielmius ; Graevius gives two names to the one MS. and 
 misquotes. 
 
PRO MARCELLO, PRO LIGARIO, PRO REGE DE10TAR0. xxix 
 
 I add the following conjecture : — 
 
 II. 19 [681. 10, 11] 
 
 magnos animos esse in bonis viris, magnam concordiam in maxima multi- 
 tudine] so Halm e conj. : tnaxwia multitudine a, maximam mullitudinem cett. 
 (A (Sy) and H, Miill. brackets maximam m. There are various conjectures, one 
 that of Richter, concordiam | omnium civium, adesse omnium ordinum | maximam 
 m. It occurred to me independently that the omitted word was ordinum, sc. 
 magnam concordiam ordinum, maximam m. 
 
 PRO MARCELLO, PRO LIGARIO, PRO REGE DEIOTARO. 
 
 These three speeches, as before mentioned, are given twice by the 
 same scribe. The first recension I call h, the second H. Of these, h 
 belongs to the deterior familia, of which for the pro Rege Deiotaro 
 the Gudianus 335 (Xth cent.) is the best known member. H is very 
 closely connected with A, Ambrosianus 29 (Xth cent.), collated by 
 Baiter and used by C. F. W. Miiller. 
 
 Of these, h is copied from a carefully written minuscule MS., as 
 is shown by the style of writing and the compendia employed. In H 
 there are very few of these, a great number of faulty divisions, e. g. 
 1 188. a 1 gratianhni (gratia animi), 23 adteritum renerem (ad interitum 
 rtierem, 25 integrare (integra re), and several" stray capital letters, e.g. 
 1302. 25 ne in RS (ne iners), 1189. 2 huins quidem RE I. The letters are 
 larger than elsewhere in the MS. H is not copied from A, as appears 
 from the omissions. A omits words necessary to the sense, and found 
 in H, thirteen times in the pro Marcello, eleven times in the pro 
 Ligario, and thirteen times in the pro Rege Deiotaro. The most 
 important cases are 1198.22 et nos iacentes ad pedes, om. A, 1316. 14 
 tibi porro inimicus om. A, 1221. 6 turn non dubito om. A. Compare 
 also 1185. 6 vetere, 1186. 16 totum est, 1199. 24 dicere, 1200. 5 
 mentes, tiqi. 16 constantiam, 1204. 9 necessarius, 121 1. 14 gloria, 
 16 bella. In all these cases the words given are omitted in A but 
 found in H. There is great similarity in the corruptions, e.g. 11 90. 7 
 an ex hoc numero] an ex eo7ie ex numero A, axeneo ne ex numero 
 H. On the other hand the spelling differs. A has such forms as 
 
xxx INTRODUCTION. 
 
 praecibus (precibus), vaecit {vacat), which do not occur in H. A has 
 always querela, H sometimes querella. Of the numberless good readings 
 reported from A, I only find one which is not in H, s.c. 1199. 12 quibus 
 ipse ignovisti] quibus ipsis ig. A and Mull., ipse H cett. On the other 
 hand H is frequently right against A, e.g. 1206. 6 f forsitan postulat] so 
 MSS. No variant is reported from A. H gives postidet, verifying a 
 conjecture of Kayser. So 1320. i$furoris militant sustulerai] edd. from 
 Colon. Gul. (H), A disttderat, al. sustinuerat, al. subierat, cp. 1196. 7, 
 1201. 6, 28, 1209. 20, 1216. 24, 1219. 30, 1220. 6, 1221. 20. 
 
 I must now remark that the textual criticism of these three 
 speeches is built upon a mistaken view of the MS. evidence. 
 
 It is usual to distinguish between two families of MSS., the 
 meliores of which Erf. and the Gemblacensis or Bruxellensis x (' simil- 
 limus Erfurtensi sed illo emendatius scriptus') are the chief members, 
 and the deteriores, of which for the pro Rege Deiotaro the Gudianus 
 is the best. The dett. are, however, supposed to be not very inferior 
 to the mell., and editors pick and choose upon eclectic principles. 
 Madvig, who noticed the falling off of the mell. in these speeches, 
 says that in the pro Rege Deiotaro there is ' summa codicum . . . 
 discrepantia et quasi testimoniorum confusio' (Op. Ac. ii. 299, 302). 
 This confusion, it may be noticed, is partly the work of Graevius, who 
 mixed up the readings of two families in his Col. 
 
 No definite place has been assigned to A. Mull, calls BE 'optimi' 
 for the pro Marc, and Lig., and says ' praeterea itsus sum collationibus 
 cod. AmbrosianV without classifying it. His notes, however, show that 
 he makes more use of it than of any other MS. In the pro Rege 
 Deiot. he assigns it to the G family : ' Ex his cognati sunt BDES, 
 quos Halmnota C complectitnr et GFRA, utriquc satis inter se diversi ita 
 ut plerumque BDES paido integriores, GFRA magis corrupt^ Of the 
 first group B is the best, of the second GA. 
 
 That this is unsound is apparent from the collation of Hh. Of 
 these, h is a gemellus of G, but between h and H is a gulf. It is 
 indeed true that H, and with it A, agree with G in a number of good 
 readings against C ; but it is equally true that AH agree with C as 
 frequently against G. They belong to neither group, but are above both 
 
 1 This is called G by Bait, in the pro Marc, and Lig., but B by Halm in the pro Rege 
 Deiot. I call it B throughout to avoid confusion with G [Gud.]. 
 
PRO MARCELLO, PRO LIGARIO, PRO REGE DEIOTARO. xxxi 
 
 of them, and give the genuine tradition, while both C and G are 
 interpolated x . 
 
 I give the following instances in which H agrees with the C (i. e. 
 BDES) family, or has a reading peculiar to one member of it only. The 
 typical case for the superiority of B given by Miiller is 1313. 23, 4 reillo 
 tempore non perfecta] ' re Mo . . . perfecta B, rex Mo . . . perfecta re 
 DEFGRS' (Halm), AH agree with B. The following readings of AH 
 further show their affinities : 1210. it, progressus BEF, 1311. 6 certorum 
 BD, 1212. 2 uterere E, 8 domi te suae BE, 18 carissimo E (?), 1216. 4 
 rumores BE, 23 magni animi BD. In these cases AH have a correct 
 reading preserved only in the best MSS. of the C group, and especially 
 in B. 
 
 I add the cases from the pro Rege Deiotaro §§ 1-26 in which AH = 
 C in preserving the true reading, where Gh have a gloss or interpolation, 
 or are defective : 1210. 3 orari, 19 sumpta, 1211. 10 ad quern, 28 ex tuis, 
 1 21 2. 1 et probatissimum, 14 in eo, 18 cum domo, 1213. 12 finget, 14 ait, 
 12,14. 1 isti, 13 vomere, 1215. 11 sit, 22 animo, 1216. 5 om. erga te. The 
 agreement of AH with C even extends to some defective readings, e.g. 
 1208. 8 crudelis Castor BE, 1214. 16 om. nequam et, and 1215. 18 they 
 have veteres credo the interpolation of the C group. 
 
 On the other hand HA continually agree with G where C is wrong, 
 e. g. 1214. 15 in cubiculo male (inalle) dixisti HAGh, in cubiculum te ire 
 matte dixistiC, 1215. 13 dicto azidientes HAGh, dicto oboedientesQ. Other 
 cases are 1208. 6 solebam, 15 cum verba audiebam, 1210. 10 ipse, 15 
 quique Mum, 121 1.3 efftisam, 15 tan to . . . qicanto, 131 2. 9 iudicas, 25 
 audita est, 26 caderet, 1213. 7 erant enim, 1214. 5 tic. 
 
 If this view is accepted the ' testimoniorum confusio ' should disappear. 
 HA preserve the genuine tradition of the archetype, the disiecta 
 membra of which are to be found in the other MSS. Only rarely are 
 they inferior to either of the subsidiary groups (e.g. 1215. 17), both of 
 which are deflections from the original. 
 
 The readings of h, the inferior copy, are not without importance. 
 The Gudianus, the chief of this family, can only be compared with it 
 for the twenty-six sections of the pro Rege Deiotaro, which they both 
 contain. Here they agree closely, though probably H is not copied, at 
 any rate directly, from G. Thus 1213.11, 12 h has the words impor- 
 
 1 For Nohl's view, v. p. lxv. 
 
xxx ii INTRODUCTION. 
 
 tunitatis omnium gentium atque omnis memoriae clarissimum lumen 
 exsiinguere, cuius, which are omitted in G, and 1315. 13 obaudientes, 
 the latter obviously a superscription from C. It is difficult to avoid 
 thinking that h was copied from a common original in the case of all 
 three speeches. If so, it gives us throughout the tradition of the 
 mutilated Gud. For the pro Marcello this is of small importance, since 
 the family is adequately represented by the Medic. XLV. For the 
 pro Ligario, however, it is of use, since neither Baiter nor Muller have 
 used a member of this group. (' Bait, parum pleno apparatu critico 
 usus est . . . deteriorum nullo qui hie quoque ut alibi saepe minus 
 depravati sunt ' Mull.) I do not myself attach much value to it except 
 as confirming the readings of AH against BE. It has, however, some 
 interesting readings, e. g. : — 
 
 Lig. § 6 [1196. 22] 
 
 quantum potero voce contendam ut hoc populus Romanus exaudiat] hoc 
 om. h. So Wund. e conj. and Kays. 
 
 § 17 [1199. 25] vel quod de nullo alio (quisquam)] quicquam h, so M. Haupt 
 ' cum codice Gissensi ' (Bait). 
 § 18 [1200. n. 2] 
 
 tua quid aliud arma voluerunt nisi a te contumeliam propulsare] pro- 
 pulsari h. 
 
 § 30 [1204. 1] 
 
 erravit, temere fecit] h (with cod. Pith.), erravi . ..feci AHBE. The third 
 person is necessary. 
 
 § 3 6 [1205. 24. 5] 
 
 dederis tres fratres . . . non solum sibi ipsos, neque his . . . sed reipublicae] 
 ' pro sibi ipsos scribendum sibi ipsis quia opponitur reipublicae ' Ern., sibi ipsis h. 
 § 38 [1206. 3. 4] 
 
 quam salutem hominibus dando] salute hominibus danda h, so Mull, e 
 conj. (Or. quotes also a corr. in Hervagius, and ed. Lambin. 1584 for this.) 
 
 I add one from the pro Rege Deiotaro, not in G : — 
 
 Deiot. § 9 [12 10. 9] si tantum auxilia] ' tanlum Col.' et Par. 7 (apud Steinm.) 
 ut Ursinus et Patricius conjecerunt ' Halm. Col. is here h. H has turn, so Mull. 
 BDESAG all give cum, ' frequenti errore' Mull. 
 
 It is to AH that we have to look for new readings. As these are 
 very numerous, I only mention some, chiefly those not received into the 
 text by Mull, from A :— 
 
 Pro Mar- Marc. § 8 [1 186. 25. 6] 
 
 cello. victoriae temperare] This a conjecture. BE give Victorian M. victum. 
 
PRO MARCELLO. xxxiii 
 
 Arusianus (p. 264) says temperat htic Cic. de M. Marcello. AH give vicio. Mull, 
 says ' recte credo! The agreement of H should establish the reading. 
 
 [lb. 28. 9] haec qui facit . . . simillimum deo iudico] faciat AHhM 'forte 
 recte v Mull. 
 
 § 10 [1187. 13] 
 
 parietes . . . ut mihi videtur . . . gratias agere gestiunt] . . . videntur H sol. 
 ' vi mihi Videntur membr. Colon. Modii ' Bait., but as I read the passage, which is 
 badly printed, Modius writes ut. 
 § 11 [lb. 20] 
 
 hunc diem tuis . . . gratulationibus iure antepones] . . . anteponis AHBE, 
 a more forcible reading. Similar agreements with BE, or one of them are — 
 
 [H). 21] haec enim res unius est propria C. Caesaris] om. C. AHBE. The 
 praenomen is otiose. [1. 25] at AHE Lact. ad B, at vero cett. 1 188. 5 recte igitur 
 unus invictus es] om. es AHBE. Mull, says ' ne audiri quidem posse mihi videtur 
 es, sed potius diceris. Quid enim est, es recte'? 1. 29 id minus mirum fortasse 
 turn] AHB ; others [exc. E] have gloss videretur. 1191. 21 in suos] in suos cives 
 AHBE, Petschen., Mull. 
 
 1 187. 25. quod non aliquando conficiat .. . vetustas] om. aliquando AH, 
 Schol. Lucani and Lactantius. Kayser brackets. 
 
 [lb. 26] iustitia et lenitas animi] om. animi AH Lact. 
 
 §i2[n88. 3] 
 
 victoriam vicisse videris, cum ea quae ilia erat adepta, victis remisisti] quae 
 erant adepta H (Bait, does not quote A), which points to Madvig's conjecture 
 adempta. [' Possibly adepta is passive, v. Priscian ' H. N.] 
 §i6[ii8 9 . 7] 
 
 non enim iam causae sunt . . . comparandae] iam AHF, tam M, om. BE. 
 § 21 [1190. 4] 
 
 ut si in alterutro peccandum sit] quod si H (no quot. from A). So Priscian 
 twice. 
 
 [lb. 7] t an ex hoc numero] ex eone ex numero A, axeneone ex 
 numero H. B gives an ex hoc numero, M an ex eo ?iumero, getting rid of the 
 corruption in different ways. Probably there was an original dittography of ex 
 
 an 
 
 sc. ex eone ex numero, an being a conjecture. 17 ex tua vita pendere omnium 
 omnia AH, Schol. Lucan. 22. 3 si . . . accedat . . . quern deum . . . credamus 
 accedit . . . credimus AH. 
 § 30 [1192. 27] 
 
 erat enim obscuritas quaedam, erat certamen] om. enim AH, enim BE, 
 autem Mh. Both words are glosses {enim is taken from 1. 26), the run is im- 
 measurably improved by the omission. 
 
 § 32 [ii93- 4] 
 
 qui modo habent aliquid non solum sapientiae] qui habent aliquid non 
 modo sapientiae AHMh. Modo has been expelled by solum in BE and put 
 after qui. 
 
 [I. 7.] f 
 
xxxiv INTRODUCTION. 
 
 [lb. 8] lit vitae tuae et saluti consulas] ut vitae, ut saluti tuae consulas AH, 
 om. tuae et saluti Mh, BE as in text. 
 
 [lb. 9. 10] ut pro aliis loquar, quod de me ipse sentio] . . . ipso AHM, which 
 is better, as Cic. is comparing himself with others. 
 § 34 [20] 
 
 C. Marcello] AH ed. Hervag. and edd., BE absurdly M., om. C. Mh. 
 
 ProLigario. I n the pro Ligario the superiority of AH to BE may be illustrated 
 
 by four passages which Madvig discusses (Op. Ac. ii. 303-5), sc. 1197. 21 
 haec admirabilia, 1200. 4 quaeritur, 1201. 22, fuistis, 1202. 1 dubitem, 
 ■where AH are right sol. As in the pro Rege Deiotaro, so here also, h 
 (representing the G family) frequently preserves the truth with AH where 
 BE are corrupt, e. g. 1203. 27 om. agi solet AHh, Lambinus, edd., agi solet 
 BE, 1204. 9 vultusAHh, edd., flreces BE. In the following passages we have 
 the consensus of AHh against readings generally accepted from BE : — 
 
 Lig. § 1 [1194. 5] .... TT , 
 
 cum tu id neque per te scires neque audire aliunde potuissesj . . . scire Hh, 
 pertimescere (sic) A. 
 
 §3 ["95- 21] . 
 
 privato] in privatum AHh. This is corrupted into in privato m B on 
 account of the abl. clamore which follows : a privato E. Privato is a late conjecture. 
 
 § 5 [1 196. 8, 9] si potuisset ullo modo evadere] Mine ullo Hh, Mi nullo A. 
 
 § 6 [ii. 16. -7] 
 
 O clementiam . . . decorandam. Cum M. Cicero . . . defendit] cum om. 
 AHh, so old edd. consulting their ears, recc. edd. take it from BE. 1197. 15 
 acuit] acuet (as a question) AH [cauet h), Quint., so Mull, rightly. 1198. 15 nota 
 mihi sunt omnia] omnia om. AHh, Madv., Wesenb., Kays. 1199. 7 si in hac tanta 
 tua fortuna] hac om. AHh. 'Quint, cod. Barb.' Kays, brackets. 1202. 8 a quo 
 queramini prohibitos esse vos] om. esse AHh (vos prohibitos. h.) lb. 2 2 honos] om. 
 AHh. It is probably an addition. lb. 25 non in aliquam regionem] non aliquam 
 in regionem AHh, and Rufinianus. 1204. 18 nosti optimos homines] . . . optime 
 AHh, Orelli. Cp. Nepos, Con. 4 qui optime suos nosse deberet. lb. 23 Nam 
 quodvis exsilium his est optatius] om. nam AHh, 'making the sentence more 
 vigorous. lb. 28 hunc splendorem omnium, hanc Brocchorum domum] omnem 
 (sc. domum) AHh, 'fort, recte ' Mull. 1205. 3 irascebamur . . . requirebamus, his 
 non nulli etiam minabamur] minabanlur AHh. Cicero excepts himself from the 
 excesses of his party. lb. 7, 8 potest quisquam dubitare quin . . . fuerit futurus] so 
 edd. from a few dett., fuisset futurus BE, which Madvig shows to be wrong (Op. 
 Ac. ii. 229). futurus fuerit AHh, which should be read. 1206. 9 his omnibus 
 daturum] his le dalurum AHh. 
 
 I take separately : — 
 
 § 33 [ I2 °5- 2] 
 
 (Vides) . . . non solum notos tibi, verum etiam probatos viros, qui tecum 
 fueruni] tecum fuisse AHh, and some edd. To me however this reading seems 
 
PRO LIGARIO. xxxv 
 
 unsatisfactory, while that in the text from BE is probably a correction. Orelli 
 reads e conj. Tecum fuerunt, omitting qui. I prefer to consider tecum fuisse the 
 original gloss, put in by a corrector who did not understand the abs. use of 
 probatos. Cp. 1204. 17 fortissimos viros . . . libi probalisstmos 1 - 
 
 Readings of AH or H deserving attention are : — 
 
 § 1 [n94- 8] 
 
 confitendum est, ut opinor] om. ut AH, Klotz, Kays. 
 
 § 4 [-H95- 23] 
 
 qui omne tale negotium cuperet effugere] fugeret AH ; the reading in the 
 text is meant to explain the subj. Cp. pro Rege Deiot. § 16 [1212. 26], where 
 caderet is glossed in C by cadere posset (Madv. Op. Ac. ii. 310). 
 
 [lb. 1 196. 6] 
 
 efflagitatus] et flagitatus AH, ecflagitatus Bait. (Philol. xx. 346) rightly. 
 
 § 5 pb. 7] 
 
 Tertium tempus est quod . . . restitit, quod si est criminosum] A om. quod 
 before si, and Bait, (ib.) conjectures tertium tempus quod (om. est) . . . si. His con- 
 jecture is verified by H. 
 
 §8 [n 9 7-i] 
 
 qui de meo facto non dubitem, de Ligarii non audeam confiteri] Quint, 
 quotes the passage de Ligarii audeam dicere, so AH sol. 'I do not hesitate 10 
 speak of what I did, and so I venture to say that Ligarius — was in Africa! This 
 seems to me perfectly good sense. Cp. 1. 20 arguis fatentem, 1. 6 quis putat esse 
 crimen fuisse in Africa ? MaOvig, who reads non audeam as balancing non dubitem, 
 says ' ea depravatio iam in eo codice, quo Quint, usus est, fuisse videtur,' which seems 
 very bold. 
 
 § 11 [1198. 3] 
 
 aliud ? Romae ne sit] ut Romae ne sit A, ut Romae (om. ne sit) H ; ut has 
 obviously dropped out after aliud. 
 
 [Ib. 9] praemiis etiam invitabat] etiam om. AHB, rightly. 
 
 § 21 [1201. 6] 
 
 statuerat excusare] The only variants quoted are excusare se and se ex- 
 cusare. Nothing is quoted from A. H has the certain reading, excusari. Cp. 
 Phil. v. 14 si . . . excusetur Areopagites esse, ib. sunt . . . iudices qui fortasse excusa- 
 bantur. I find that this verifies a conjecture of Orelli, who in his Addenda ad Vol. 
 ii. says ' pro Lig. § 21 Nee excusare neque se excusare iam placet. Lego, excusari 
 prorsus ut Phil. 5, 14 bis.' 
 
 § 22 [ib. 15] 
 
 nam si crimen est [ilium] voluisse non minus magnum est vos . . . obtinere 
 voluisse quam aliquem se maluisse] ' ilium perversum glossema videtur ' Bait., al. 
 ullum (' ullum ad crimen relatum otiosum est, ullum pro quemquam dubiae Latini- 
 tatis ' ib.). There are other awkwardnesses, e.g. crimen first = ' charge,' and 
 
 1 So Nohl, v. p. lxv. 
 
 fa 
 
xxxvi INTRODUCTION. 
 
 secondly =' offence,' and the repetition voluisse . . . obtinere voluisse . . . se maluisse 
 is very ugly. AH give si crimen est prohibere ilia voluisse (sc. ab Africa), which is 
 the crudest form of a note from the margin, Read nam non minus magnum est 
 
 vos . . . voluisse quam . . . 
 
 §24 [ib. 28] 
 
 sed hoc totum omitto, non tam ne offendam tuas patientissimas aures 
 quam ne Tubero quod numquam cogitavit facturus fuisse videatur] non tam ne 
 rests on poor authority, ' multi codd. Soldani ' non tam propter id ne BE, an 
 
 obvious interpolation. H gives the unique reading non ultra, A has non tra (not, 
 
 as Mull, says, non tra ne). This yields the construction non ultra offendam . . . 
 quam ne . . . videatur, sc. ' I will not vex you further than is necessary to save 
 Ligarius from the charge of intending to do what he never thought of.' Ultra 
 quam is common, e.g. De Invent. 1. 8 ' longum est quod pluribus verbis aut sen- 
 tentiis ultra qua??i satis est, producitur.' For ultra quam tit cp. Tusc. 1. 17 
 ultra enim quo progrediar, quam ut verisimilia videam, non habeo. For ultra 
 quam ne Tac. Hist. 2. 77 nihil ultra arrogabo, quam ne post Valentem numeremur. 
 Ultra would easily be corrupted to tam ne on account of quam ne, which 
 follows. 
 
 Ib. [1201. 30] 
 
 Veniebatis igitur in Africam, provinciam unam] in Africam in provinciam 
 
 Africam 
 
 A, in provinciam in Africam H. In the archetype must have been in provinciam. 
 The other MSS. disguise the gloss by omitting in. 
 
 § 26 [1202. 17, 9] 
 
 a quibus partibus . . . non esset receptus ... ad eos ipsos rediret] ad eas 
 ipsas partis AH. The repetition is quite Ciceronian, but partis would easily be 
 
 eas 
 
 obelised. So h has ad ipsas, from which ad eos ipsos (so BE) would be the 
 next step. 
 
 § 27 [ib. 26] 
 
 ne condemnare causam illam, quam secutus erat, videretur] esset AH and 
 old edd., erat BE. 
 
 § 28 [1203. 8] 
 
 omnes . . . tu certe praecipue] praecipue om. AH. It is put in to strengthen 
 certe. 
 
 [Ib. 9] qui in eum locum veneras] venisses AH, the subj. giving the reason. 
 § 30 [ib. 26. 7] 
 
 . . . profectus, relictus . . . oppressus, in eo ipso non acerbus, iam est totus 
 animo ac studio tuus] iam est Madvig, tametsi BE, AH omit, so Orelli, and 
 Graevius. The sentence consists of broken remarks, and to destroy the asyndeton 
 ruins it. 
 
 § 36 [1205. 22] 
 
 ut tui eum studiosum . . . iudicares] ' ut lui eum Patricius et Gulielmius cum 
 schedis Puteani ' Bait., ut eum tui AH (tuts H), ut lit cum BE corruptly. 
 
PRO REGE DEW TAR 0. xxxvii 
 
 § 38 [1206. 4] 
 
 fortuna tua] om tua AH. It spoils the symmetry of the sentence. 
 
 [lb. 6j t forsitan postulat] postulet H, verifying the conjecture of Kayser. 
 Bait, does not quote any variant from A. 
 
 This is merely a selection of readings, since I have omitted a 
 great number of instances where AH agree sol. in an accepted reading 
 or in one that is highly probable in view of the commanding authority 
 to be assigned to them, e. g. 11 96. 20 om. ipso, 29 hunc nuntimn, 1198. 6 
 hunc ergo, 1199. 21 titetur, 1202.9 gloriemini, 1202. 11 confitebor, 20 om. 
 est, &c. I have rather attempted to show the position they occupy in 
 relation to the two interpolated families, sc. BE and h (i. e. G). 
 
 The most important readings of H for §§ 1-27 of the pro Rege Pro Rege 
 Deiotaro have already been given (p. xxxi), where it is shown that el0taro * 
 AH contain the good readings found in both the C and G families. 
 Others are : — 
 
 1209. 1 dico intra domesticos parietes] om. domesticos AHGh. It is a gloss 
 peculiar to C. Similar cases are ib. 3 omnis mea spectat oratio] om. mea AHGh. 
 
 mea. 
 
 In D (one of the C group) omnis is omitted. Probably the original was omnis 
 oratio. 1212. 12 cujus tantae ferocitatis] tantae om. AHCh (G has a lacuna), i.e. 
 there is a consensus of MSS. against it. It is interpolated from the previous line, 
 cuius tantae import. 12 13. 22 tua te . . . eadem quae semper fortuna servavit] 
 saepe AHGh ; semper seems an exaggeration of the corrector. 
 
 More interesting cases are : — 
 
 § 9 [1210. 11] 
 
 perparvam amicitiae culpam relinquebas] 'in amicitia Lamb, in marg. 
 cum 2 codd.' So AH. This explains inimicitiae, so Gh., while amicitiae is 
 probably a conjecture. 
 
 § n [ib. 19] 
 
 nobis imperatoribus] 'nobis 2 codd. Lamb, et P. Victorius : novis codd. 
 rell. noti ' Halm. AH have nobis ; h t nobis, confessing its corruption. 
 
 § 16 [1212. 21] 
 
 quis tectior] edd. after Madvig on very slight authority. CGh and 
 others have the gloss rectior. AH have tectior, showing their superiority to both 
 families. 
 
 § 17 [1213. 5] 
 
 quibus te rex munerare constituit] . . . munerari AHh, Bait., Kays. No 
 other instance of munerare is quoted by Lewis and Short from classical Latin : so 
 the deponent should be here restored. 
 
xxxviii INTRODUCTION. 
 
 § 18 pb. 15] 
 
 fieri potuit primum occultius in potione, in cibo] In cibo AHC, vel in cibo 
 Gh. It is a puerile addition (so Em. and Kays). 
 
 § 21 [1214. 17] 
 
 Quid ? ille signa aenea in insidiis posuerat, quae e balneo in cubiculum 
 transferri non possentj in balneo pos. AH (balineo A). The repetition gives force 
 to the argument : in insidiis is introduced from 1. 14 in balneum . . . ibi enim 
 erant insidiae. For transferri HGh give transire non possent (transirent non A). 
 Cp. Plin. 15. 1 8, 19, § 69 ficus ad nos ex aliis transire gentibus. 
 
 § 26 [1216. 23] 
 gravem, magnanimum, largum] magni animi AH. Magnanimus does not 
 occur elsewhere in the speeches. Schmalz, Krebs-Allg. says Cic. only uses it here, 
 and de Off. 1.63 viros fortes et magnanimos. It is never used by Sail, or Caes., who, 
 B. G. 5. 6. 1, substitutes ?nagni animi: but is common in poetical and late Latin. 
 Magni animi would easily be altered to suit the other seven accusatives, and is 
 undoubtedly right. 
 
 [lb. 24] hae sunt regiae laudes] haec HG. Cp. pro Rose. Am. § 67 haec 
 sunt . . . Furiae, and Landgraf ad I.e. So also Fleckeis. Rhein. Mus. 1850, 
 p. 271. At this point Gh fail, and the chief representative of the family is R. 
 [Gissensis XIV cent.] 
 
 § 27 [1217. 2] 
 
 multis ille quidem] ' F et 2 Monacenses ' Halm, after Madvig : so H, 
 quidem ille CR, a reading expelled by Madv. (Op. Ac. ii. 314). 
 
 § 28 [ib. 15] 
 
 ea tamen ilium cuncta iam exacta aetate defecerant] om. cuncta AH, it 
 is unnecessary. Exacta is put before aetate in BDFS, after aetate by R, and omitted 
 by AHE and ' Lamb, in marg. cum 2 codd.' It was clearly a superscription, 
 which has been taken into the text. 
 
 § 29 [1217. 22, 3] 
 
 qui pacis semper auctor fui [post Pharsalicum proelium] suasor fuissem] 
 om./?«'AH ; they add aiitem after Phars. 
 
 Ib. deponendorum] /o«i?«(for«»z AHR. Bait, compares Fam. vi. 2. 2 armisaut 
 . . . positis aid . . . abieclis. Probably right. Other passages where AHR contain 
 the right reading against C are : ib. 25 illius AHR, edd., ipsius C. ' Videtur (Cic.) 
 scripsisse istius belli vel illius' Ern. 12 18. 12 abduccre AHR., edd., adducere C. 
 ib. 22 prehendi] prendi AHR, apprehendi C. 1219. 12 ie in invidia esse AHR, 
 edd. (om. in. A), invidiose C. ib. 22 quem . . . clementissimum in victoria ducem 
 vidimus] ducimus AHR Madvig, vidimus ducem BDFS, ducem vidimus E The 
 different order in B and E reveals the corruption. 12 21. 30 tradituros se esse 
 confidant AHR, edd., tradituros esse confido C. 
 
 I add the following : — 
 §34 [1219. 25] 
 
 nam si locus affert invidiam, nullus locus est . . . clarior] om. locus 
 
PRO MI LONE. xxxix 
 
 before est AH. Locus is placed in C before est, in R after it, and is an obvious 
 gloss. 
 
 § 34 [ib. 27] 
 
 plausus . . . nee desideratus umquam a te est] in le AH, i. e. in your case. 
 The vulg. ' you never wished for the applause, which you did not get ' would be 
 a gauche remark. 
 
 § 35 [ib- 3°] 
 
 praeteritum] ' praeteriium R, and a lectio varia in marg. ed. Lambin. (in the 
 Berne Library) ' a viro docto (Cuiacio an Bongarsio ?) adscripta : praelermissum 
 codd. rell ' (Halm), so edd. and H. Bait, does not quote A. 
 
 [1220. 1] id autem quid est] 'quid est margo Bernensis,' a very insufficient 
 authority : all other MSS. aliquid est. Does not this point to aliquid quid est f 
 Cp. pro Lig. § 22 is iamen aliquis Ligarius nonfuit. 
 
 [ib. 6] a se qui] edd. from a few dett, so H ; assequi, corruptly CAR. 
 § 36 [ib. 13] sustulerat] edd. from Col. Gul. (H) sol. distulerat A, sustinueral 
 CR, al. subierat. 
 § 40 [1221. 20] 
 
 ecquonam] edd. from Col. Gul. et quonam, quorum * codd. noti.' Bait, 
 does not quote from A. 
 
 PRO MILONE. 
 
 For the pro Milone the authorities in addition to H (or Colon) are — 
 
 P [palimps. Taur.] containing a few sections only. 
 
 W [Werdensis] lost, quoted by Gul. and Lamb. 
 
 E [Erf.] XII. cent. 
 
 T [Teg.] XL cent. 
 
 S [Salisb.] XV. cent, 'an Italian MS. probably written at Florence' 
 (Halm).. There are also a number of Lagomarsinian MSS. [Lagg.J, 
 of which only 43 and the second hand in 6, 13, 18 possess any 
 value. Their readings are not recorded by edd. ' quoniam ne in hac 
 quidem oratione interpolatis codicibus -Italicis ulla fides haberi protest ' 
 (Baiter-Halm). 
 
 Recent editors throw in their lot with E, ' Principatum tenet Erfl 
 Mull., who in this view follows Bait. 1 This is against the opinion of 
 
 1 For the view of Nohl v. p. Ixv. 
 
xl INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Madvig, who says : ' si codicem Coloniensem eo modo quo nunc Erfur- 
 tensem collatum haberemus, non dubito quin ille hunc etiam superaturus 
 fuerit.' Garatoni previously had been still more emphatic in his praise 
 of Colon. Richter shows the value of S, and also notices the general 
 agreement of S and Col. If Col. however is not supported by S, he 
 thinks its reading ' wie bestechend es auch ist ' is due to perverse con- 
 jecture 1 . As S appears to be a late descendant of Col. this is a 
 curiously inverted view. 
 
 First as to the affinities of H. Its connection with E is very 
 close, as may be seen from the following instances where they agree 
 sol. : — 
 
 1152. 8 collocata, 9 terroris (es E), 13 orationi. 1153. 17 prae. 1154. 6 
 esse factas, 10 sin, 23 queratur. 1155. 30 interfici iure. 1157. 33 monimentis. 
 1165. 3 decretum de me, 29 est enim, 32 igitur diem. 1167. 20 testamentum Cyri. 
 1170. 18 Clodius accessit, 20 ora.de servo. 1171. 10 om. enim, 33 non Miloni 
 conducia esset. 1173. 2 ilia ipsa, 11 vides, 13 amiciciis, 15 ille aliquando, 
 1175. 17 inmitieret. 1176. 9 mcarain (ear. H) inimiciciarum, 13 nee, 26 lege 
 eadem, 32 immortaliiatis. n 77. 19 interficere post mulier. 1181. 4 fulurum 
 in pairia (-am H) non putarem, 11 pericula circumspicientibus, 20 vocem sibi, 22 
 haec arma. 1182. 12 mihi umquam indices, 25 non abnuo, non recuse 
 
 With S however the connection is much closer. I only quote a 
 few passages, being those where S sol. is quoted for a reading accepted 
 by all edd. 
 
 1154. 17 err ore. 1155. 4 divina. 1156. 2^ inesset. 1164. 28 agnovisset. 1165. 
 16 M. vero. 1173. 16 qui qnam. 1175. 18 pecunias bis, 31 affecisse et. 1176. 
 19 »«//« . . . afficeret. 1178. 26 ambureretur. 1181. 30 brevitatem. 1183. 7 £#0. 
 
 The most striking passages are : — 
 
 §50 [1167.30] 
 
 nociu occidisset, insidioso el pleno lalromim in loco occidisset S, noctu occidisset. 
 Nemo ei neganli non credidissct. insidioso et plcno lalronum in loco occidisset H, om. 
 TE, and most MSS.— § 102 [1183. 7] A quibus non potuisse ? Ab Us HS sol, 
 non potuisse ? iis TE. 
 
 HS are much more closely connected with P than is the case with 
 
 1 < Was ans dcr Coiner allein iiberliefert wird, die iibrigens oft mit S zusammenstimmt, kana 
 wie bestechend es auch ist, gerade Correctur sein und verfehlte Corrector.' [Jahrbiicher 1862, 
 P-633-] 
 
PRO MI LONE. xli 
 
 ET. Taking the variants quoted by Bait, from P, we find that PHS 
 agree against ET seven times : — 
 
 1174. 6 abrogavil, 13 Romanus. 1178. 20 acciperet. 1179. l a > I2 sttam. 
 1 1 80. 18 hominum, 20 ipsos. 
 
 PH agree sol. nine times : — 
 
 1 174. 9 compraehenderunt, 14 iudicarant, 23 A?/»c P., 29 lyntrilus, ib. materiem. 
 1178. 18 om. T. 1179. 4 uexarat {-erat H). n8o. 28 propter, 29 &wza r^*. 
 
 PS agree sol. once 11 75. 5 cessissent. No instance is quoted where 
 PE agree sol. 
 
 These figures must be discounted by the fact that teste Peyron 
 1 180. %i P has servare with ET against servari HS and Severianus, and 
 1 175. 1 arma with the other MSS. against harenam H. 
 
 The MSS. may therefore be grouped thus: — 
 
 H ET 
 
 I 
 
 s 
 
 It may also be remarked that the lemmata of Asconius show a 
 
 singular agreement with HS, and especially H. In five passages Asc. 
 
 and H agree sol. One is of very great importance : — 
 
 § 46 [11 66. 32 sq.J 
 
 Dixit C. Cassinius Schola Interamnas, familiarissimus et idem comes 
 Clodii, cuius iam pridem testimonio Clodius eadem bora Interamnae fuerat et 
 Romae, P. Clodium illo die in Albano mansurum fuisse . . .] om. cuius . . . Romae 
 H. The same omission occurs in Asc, who goes on to give this same piece of 
 information in his scholium : ' Fuit hie Cassinius, apud quern Clodius mansisse 
 Interamnae videri volebat, qua nocte deprehensus est in Caesaris domo, cum ibi in 
 operto virgines pro populo Romano sacra facerent.' The omission in Asc. and 
 H, together with this explanation, would show that a similar scholium has got into 
 the text : cp. § 90 Sex. Clodio duce [p. xliii]. 
 
 Another interesting case is : — 
 
 § 37 [1164- 14] 
 
 haec (sica) intentata nobis est] intenta Asc' and H sol. No other reference 
 for intento is given by Merguet. Intendo is frequent. 
 
 The others are : — 
 
 1 156. 29 tribunum plebis, Asc. H, om. pi. rell. 1164. ig viam Appiam Asc, 
 ista viam Appiam H, istam Appiam rell. 1167. 10 dicer et Asc. Schol. Bob. H, 
 dicerent rell. 
 
 1 So MSS. intentata edd. 
 [I- 7-] g 
 
xlii INTRODUCTION. 
 
 In three other cases Asc. agrees with HS against ET: — 
 
 1167. 29 noetic Asc. HS, node TE. 1172. 22 iam om. Asc. HS, iam rell., 
 
 23 /affj om. Asc. HS, /«<« rell. 
 
 On the other hand Asc. never agrees with E against HS, or H. 
 
 The first instance given is one of peculiar interest, since we find that 
 the note of a scholiast has become part of the text. Several such ad- 
 ditions have already been detected in this speech, e. g. — 1 1 60. 5. 1 1 7 9. 20. 
 
 The following is an interesting case : — 
 
 §59 [ JI 7°- 16, 17] 
 
 De sends nulla lege quaestio est in dominum nisi de incestu, ut fuit in 
 Clodium] Heumann, Bake 1 , Kayser consider this a scholium taken from similar 
 statements elsewhere and especially Part. Orat. 118. It is noticeable that H has 
 incesii instead of the regular de incesiu, cp. Phil. I. § 22 his duabus quaeslionibus de 
 vi et maiestate sublaiis MSS., maiestatis Halm, where Cobet points out that the bad 
 Latin betrays the corrector. (' Sed erat sciolo error relinquendus, qui sic suomet 
 ipse iudicio se quasi sorex prodidit.' Mnemos. 1879, p. 115.) 
 
 I proceed to point out other additions. Some are simply childish, 
 e. g. :— 
 
 § 46 [1166. 28, 29] 
 
 sed erant permulti alii ex quibus id facillime scire posset] The other MSS. 
 add omnes scilicet Lanuvini, words first expelled by Lambinus. H gives homines 
 scilicet (om. Lanuvini), which appears to be the crudest form of this gloss. 
 
 § 79 ["76 ; 14, 15] 
 
 Quin sic attendite, iudices : nempe haec est quaestio de interitu P. Clodii. 
 Fingite animis . . .] H nempe. de interitu P. Clodii. Fing. an. This seems to be 
 the first form of the gloss, subsequently expanded into ' nempe haec est quaestio de ..'. 
 It is singular that no suspicion has ever been cast upon these very weak words. 
 
 Other cases are of the ordinary character : — 
 §43 [1166. 2-4] 
 
 Quam hoc non credibile in hoc ! quam idem in Clodio non dubitandum, 
 cum se ille interfecto Milone regnaturum putaret] cum se Me Halm e conj., quin se 
 Me ETW, qui se ille H, qui se S. Probably quin is right, and the whole clause is 
 a gloss taking its constructiom from dubitandum. In E there is a stop before quin 
 and after putaret. 
 
 § 46 [1166. 25] 
 
 Primum quaero, qui id scire potuerit] om. id scire H. The words might 
 easily be introduced from 1. 24 ut ille scivit, 27 scire poluit, 29 id facillime scire 
 posset. 
 
 §47 [1167. 12, 13] 
 
 Jacent suis testibus, qui Clodium negant eo die Romam nisi de Cyro 
 
 1 ' Nisi haec unusquisqne admonitus in nescio cuius Grammatici Scholia reiiciat, confitebo 
 me in talibus nihil intelligere ' (Bake). 
 
PRO MI LONE. xliii 
 
 audisset, fuisse rediturum. Respiravi, liberatus sum] Qui Garatoni e conj., hi qui 
 TE, ii qui S, hit qui H, with a stop before hit. The evidence of the corruption 
 has been removed by edd. If the words are cut out the sentence runs more 
 rapidly : Jacent . . . respiravi, liberatus sum. 
 § 48 [1167. 20] 
 
 Una fui, testamentum simul obsignavi cum Clodio] HE insert Cyri after 
 test., which is om. by edd. as a manifest gloss. H alters the order, giving testa- 
 mentum Cyri simul obsignavi cum Clodio una fui. The variety in the position of 
 cum Clodio in the two best MSS. would seem to show that it too is an addition, and 
 is rightly struck out by Richter. 
 
 § 59 [1170- 20] 
 
 maiores nostri in dominum de servo quaeri noluerunt] om. de servo HE, 
 so Wunder and Kayser from E. The words occur in 1. 22 in reum de servo accu- 
 satoris cum quaeritur. 
 
 § 65 [1172. 2] 
 
 iis quibus tota commissa est res publica] . . . rei public ae H, so that tola 
 must have replaced summa (i.e. reipublicae). Summa reipublicae is read -by Kays. 
 Plancio § 5 2, quid de summa reipublicae sentires (vulg. . . . summa republica . . .). 
 In Cat. iii § 13 there is considerable confusion in the MSS., de summa re publica, 
 a. b, de summa rei p. salute y, de summa rei public ae H. So also Cat. iv. § 13 de 
 summa republica deminueretur] ' summa republica pauci dett., rei p. Ay, rei p. digni- 
 tate /3, diminuereiur /3, minueretur ay (om. A)' Nohl. Salute and dignilale are 
 obviously glosses, which look as if they had been inserted by copyists, who did 
 not know that summa might be a noun. 
 
 § 77 [ii75- 26, 27] 
 
 per me ut unum ius, aequitas, leges, libertas, pudor, pudicitia in civitate 
 maneret] E puts in civitate after leges, H before leges, both of which are obviously 
 impossible. TS (e sil.) as in text. The words are unnecessary, and possibly 
 introduced from the next line quonam modo id ferret civitas. 
 §91 [1180. 3] 
 
 Excitate, excitate ipsum, si potestis, a mortuis] so TE, ab inferis HS. It 
 can hardly be doubted the latter is the true reading, and a mortuis a gloss. 
 § 9o[ii79. 28, 29] 
 
 ille vivus mali nihil fecisset, qui mortuus uno ex suis satellitibus [Sex. 
 Clodio] duce curiam incenderit] Sex. Clodio is bracketed by recc. edd., after Madvig 
 (Opusc. i. 154). Qui rests upon slender authority. E has cui mortuus, T cu 
 mortuus. H, which so frequently has the earliest form of a corruption, reads qui 
 [sc. cui] morluo unus. Probably Sex Clodio duce was a marginal note which has 
 got into H, and has been disguised in the other MSS. It may have been taken 
 from the Argument of Asconius, § 8 \ 
 
 [lb. 33] inflammari, excindi, funestari] H has inflammari excindi funestari 
 excindi. Possibly excindi was a superscription in the archetype, which has been 
 copied twice. 
 
 1 ' Populus duce Sex. Clodio scriba corpus P. Clodii in curiam intulit cremavitque .... quo 
 igne et ipsa quoque curia flagravit (Asc). 
 
 g2 
 
xliv INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Other cases of minor interest will be found below. I cannot con- 
 ceal my conviction that the pro Milone is honey-combed with such 
 glosses, which have been dealt with in too conservative a spirit. It is to 
 be regretted that owing to a lacuna in H we have not its evidence for 
 §§ 18-36- 
 
 I proceed to mention some of the striking readings found in H : — 
 
 § 2 [1152. 8] 
 
 araia . . . etsi contra vim collocata sunt] H and E [teste Freund] cett. MSS. 
 collata. The confusion is a frequent one, e.g. 537. 18 H has wrongly collocatis 
 for collalis. The correction here is generally ascribed to Lambinus. It is, how- 
 ever, much older. ' Collocata primus ex meis Manutius dedit, ut Parrhasius 
 emendabat ' (Gar.) 
 
 lb. [1153. 1] iustissimi] H sol. edd. e conj., cett. MSS. illustrissimi cor- 
 ruptly. The correction was originally made in the Aldine. 
 
 §3 ["53- 17] 
 
 genus illud hominum . . . prae vestra salute neglexit] prae HE sol., pro 
 cett. MSS. 
 
 §5 ["53- 27] 
 
 quid enim nobis duobus, iudices, laboriosius] . . . Duobus is omitted in T, 
 and bracketed by Gar., who points out that the op ti mates in general are alluded to, 
 not Cic. and Milo only (nos qui semper veslrae auctorilati dediti fuimus). In H the 
 d- in duobus appears to have been altered by the first hand, probably from u-. 
 I suspect the origin of duobus to lie in a gloss t uobis. 
 § 6 [1154. 10] 
 
 sed si] sin HE sol., Lamb., and several edd. 
 
 §9 ["55- 6] 
 
 defenderet] defenderit H, Lamb, and Aug. Quaest. in Exod. ii. 84. 
 
 § 11 [ii5S- 25] 
 
 lex, . . . quae non hominem occidi, sed esse cum telo hominis occidendi 
 causa vetat] so Lamb., Madv., Gar. and others from Col. (H), cett. MSS. non 
 modo, so Richter, Mull., and others. ' The law does not forbid homicide (which 
 may be justifiable) but intent to kill.' Non modo = ' not only forbids homicide, but 
 also intent to kill,' which appears contrary to the sense. Cicero's point is that one 
 may kill in self-defence (da/ ipsa lex potesta tern defendcndi). Gar. quotes p. Quinct. 
 § 60 ' quod praetor non fieri, sed ex ediclo suo fieri iubebat.' 
 
 § 12 [ii55- 32, 3] 
 
 Sequitur . . . quod . . . dicitur, caedem in qua P. Clodius occisus est] Bake 
 e conj., esset, comparing 1157. 2, which is confirmed by H. 
 
 § 14 [1156- 23-5] 
 
 nisi vero . . . vulnerarunt] H reads nisi uero aid ilk dies, quo ii. gracchus 
 ant ilk quo c ant anna Saturnini non eliamsi npublica oppressa sunt rem publi- 
 cum tamen non uulncrarunt. This gives MS. authority for dies quo, a correction 
 
PRO MI LONE. xlv 
 
 made by Lamb, [dies in quo TES, and all Lagg. exc. a corr. in 13]. The other 
 MSS. also insert quo before arma, which was struck out by Madvig, from Col. [H] 
 sol. H is alone in omitting e before re publico., which much simplifies the construc- 
 tion, ' even if they were crushed by the state.' As Madvig shows, the second 11011, 
 which is in all MSS., must be removed (Op. Ac. 1. 153.) 
 
 §i6[n 57 . 18] 
 
 in hac urbe fuisse] fuisse in hac urbe H, Lamb. sol. 
 lb. [1. 20] quis turn non gemuit] . . . ingemuit H, Lamb., Gar. (and Lg. 24), 
 a more forcible reading. Cp. Har. resp. 17, Vat. 31, Phil. 2. 64, 8. 18. 
 
 In § 18 a lacuna begins from cruentata (1157. 34) to § 37 (1164. 10) 
 interfici. {cruentata RQ terfici sic.) 
 
 § 39 [" 65. 3-5] 
 
 Italiae . . . signum dedit ut ad me restituendum Romam concurrerent] . . . 
 concurreret H, thus verifying a conjecture adopted by Richter, Wirz, Halm and 
 Eberhardt. 
 
 § 40 [1165. 15] 
 
 cum ille se fugiens in scalarum tenebris abdidisset] . . . tenebras . . . HES 1 , 
 i.e. all the best MSS., so Lamb, and many edd. 
 § 42 [1165. 28] 
 
 rumorem, fabulam fictam, levem perhorrescimus] ' fictam levem libri Fr. 
 Modii : fictam faham (om. levem) S, fictam falsam levem T,falsam fictam levem E, 
 in quo etiam alibi glossae verbo interpretando praepositae sunt ' (Bait.). As a matter 
 of fact H om. fabulam, i.e. rumorem fictam levem perh} The passage is certainly 
 corrupt in the MSS. Prof. Nettleship suggests that fictam in H may point to 
 rumorem ficluni, auram levem, cp. Mur. 35 totam opinionem parva non numquam 
 commutat aura rumoris. 
 § 46 [1166. 30] 
 
 Quaesierit sane] om. sane H. The word may well have been supplied. 
 §49 [1 167. 30, 1] 
 
 fuit . . . quern] H adds noctu occidisset, nemo ei neganti non credidisset. Insi- 
 dioso et pleno latronum in loco occidisset, nemo ei neganti non credidisset. S gives 
 nemo ei neganti non credidisset once, sc. in the second place. The whole colon is 
 om. in TE. The reading of S is adopted by a number of edd. Richter says ' es 
 scheint eine Zeile in der gemeinsamen Quelle von TE, u. a. iibersprungen zu sein.' 
 (Jahrb. 1862, p. 632). The words are excellently defended by Trojel (ib. 1855, 
 
 P- 33 2 -) 
 
 §5o[u68. 2] 
 
 deinde ibi multi ab illo violati ... in suspicionem caderent] ibi E, ubi T, 
 om. Col. (H) S, Wirz, Eberh., Lang. The word is very inept since the victims 
 of Clodius were not restricted to the place where he was killed. All Etruria 
 
 1 Fictam is probably a supra-lineal gloss taken from § 8, fictis fabulis. It has expelled 
 fabulam in H, and is variously combined with it in the other MSS. 
 
xlvi INTRODUCTION. 
 
 might be suspected, not merely the people of Lanuvium. For a similiar addition 
 cp. de Imp. Cn. Pompei § 33 qui bellum ibi gesseral (p. lx). 
 
 § 51 [1168. 4] 
 
 ad Albanum] ad se in Albanum H sol., (Col.) Gruter misquotes this 
 as ad se ad Albanum, of which Richt. says that the gloss is 'handgreiflich,' as 
 would indeed be the case if such were the reading. Gar. proves abundantly that 
 ad se in is most idiomatic, e.g. Att. iv. 9 venit enim ad me in Cumanum, de Rep. 
 iii. (ap. Nonium) quum venerat ad se in Sabinos, etc. 
 §53 [1168.26] 
 
 putarat] putabat, HS, Lamb. The tense has been altered on account of 
 elegerat. 
 
 § 54 [1 169. 5, 6] 
 
 Quid ergo erat ? Mora et tergiversatio] So Em., Gar., Bait., Halm, from 
 Col. [H] sol. ' Ab uno est omnium praestantissimo cod. Basilicae Coloniensis 
 tanquam Phidiae signum lectio deprompta ' (Gar.) Morae et ter giver sationis TES. 
 The reading of H is considered an interpolation by Richter, Mull., and others, but 
 I incline to the opinion of Gar. 
 §56 [n 69. 18] 
 
 quantum interesset P. Clodii se perire] . . . se interire, H, Lamb. sol. 
 
 § 57 [1169- 33] 
 
 quod tormentis invenire vis, id fatemur] . . . mueniri . . . H, Lamb, sol., 
 cp. § 13 fortes et animosos . . . scrvare cupimus, so TE, servari HS and Severianus, 
 so Lamb, and many edd. In both passages the passive seems better. 
 § 58 [1170. 2, 3] 
 
 dixit enim hie idem . . . M. Cato, et dixit] H om. et before dixit, making 
 the sentence more vigorous. Similar omissions in H are 1171. 31, 2, where with 
 S it reads pilorum/renorum, 1180. 10 om. et before incredibili, ib. 32 om. et before 
 cogitationes. 
 § 59 [>b. 21] 
 
 videbatur indignum esse et domini morte ipsa tristius] om. esse H sol. and 
 several edd., dominis HS, Madv. 
 § 60 [ib. 24] 
 
 cave sis mentiaris] . . . menliare HS, Lamb, and several edd. 
 § 63 [1171. 10] 
 
 videbant enim] om. enim HE, Mull, brackets. 
 §64 [1171. 27, 8] 
 
 quae quemvis . . . conscientia perculissent] quamuis . . . conscieniia H, 
 a corruption which points to quamvis . . . conscientiam, so early edd., and Lamb, in 
 his first ed. (' Non dubium est quin haec scriptura sit sincera et recta.') In the 
 notes to the posthumous ed. he conjectures quemvis . . . conscium. TE read as in 
 the text. 
 
 §65 [1172. 4] 
 
 sibi confessos esse de] sibi confessos se de (om. esse) H, so Heumann c conj., 
 while Lamb, by a similar conj. gives s. c. esse se de. 
 
PRO MI LONE. xlvii 
 
 § 66 [1172. 12, 3] 
 
 Oppugnata domus . . . per multas horas noctis nuntiabatur] om. per H, 
 Lamb., apparently e conj. permultas. Per looks like an addition. 
 
 lb. [1. 16J diligentiam tota republica susceptaj d. pro I. r. suscepla H [Col.] 
 pro^Jota rep. susceptam S and Gul., om. pro TE. The reading of H is defended 
 by Gar., while recent edd. consider it an interpolation. From a textual point of 
 view the addition and omission of pro are equally likely. The vulg. appears harsh. 
 
 § 68 [1173-10] 
 
 te, Magne, tamen antestaretur] ante testaretar H and Lamb. Richter 
 independently proposed this (he does not mention Lamb.) remarking that E 
 gives an testaretur. The correction is certain. The word is elsewhere used only 
 in its technical sense. Lewis and Short say, ' once in Cic. in a general sense/ 
 quoting this passage. 
 
 § 69 [ii73- I2 > !3] 
 
 quantae infidelitates in amicis] . . . amiciciis HE, [' perspicue verum' Gar.J, 
 so Mull, and others. 
 
 § 7° [1173. 24] 
 
 qui vi iudicia ipsa tolleret] so Col. [H] sol. and all edd. exc. Richter, Eberh., 
 cett. MSS. vel. Richter, by an extraordinary effort of ingenuity, cites this among 
 six other readings to show that H is interpolated, and inferior to TES ! 
 
 lb. [1. 25] satis iudicatum est a Pompeio, satis] The second satis is om. in H, 
 and is an addition of the most vulgar description. So ed. Juntina, Lamb., Heum. 
 
 § 73 [n74- 14] 
 
 iudicarant] PH sol., Lamb, and recc. edd., iudicabant TES. Cp. § 92 
 (11 80. 20) ipsos PHS, edd., ipsi TE. § 93 (11 80. 28) propter PH, edd., per TES. 
 § 74 [1174. 29 sq.] 
 
 materiem, calcem, cementa, arma convexit] materiemFH sol., cett. materiam. 
 
 For arma H has the convincing reading harenam. So Lamb, with 
 MS. authority. He says this is necessary, 'si et veritatis vocem audire 
 et veterum libriim auctoritati obtemperare volumus.' In a note to the 
 posthumous edition he doubtfully returns to the vulg. on finding this in 
 the Werdensis, ' secutus codicem ilium Germanicum, qui a vulgaris non 
 dissentit.' As harenam has no MS. authority given for it (except Lag. 
 16, and a correction in 18) it has dropped out of sight. For the use of 
 harena in building cp. Suet. Cal. 53, where Caligula, says of the style 
 of Seneca harenam esse sine cake, and Vitr. ii. 4 in caementiciis azitem 
 structuris primum est de arena quaerendum, ut ea sit idonea ad materiam 
 miscendam. The corruption arma from arena is a simple one, and would 
 be assisted by n 74. 17 vi et armis, 25 (pellere) armis castrisqne conatus 
 est. The sense of ' tools ' is ascribed to arma by modern editors after 
 Spengel, who (Philologus xxii. p. 98) pronounces against the literal mean- 
 
xlviii INTRODUCTION. 
 
 ing, since the shamelessness of Clodius is here alluded to [qui cum 
 decempedis . . . peragrabat\ while as his followers would be armed 
 already, there would be no need for them to carry over arms. Also 
 something corresponding to mat. calc. cent, is required. This explanation, 
 however, is by no means sufficiently supported by the passages quoted 
 from Virgil and other poets for armcl = tackle, or tools. 
 
 § 75 [n75- 5] 
 
 ausum esse Furfanio] ausum essei Furfamo H, verifying the conjecture of 
 
 Richter, ausum esse T. Furfanio. E has ausus esset F., P ausus esse F. 
 
 lb. [i 175. 9-1 1] parietem sic per vestibulum sororis instituit ducere, sic agere 
 fundamenta ut sororem non modo vestibulo privaret, sed omni aditu et limine] H 
 gives lumine, i. e. ut luminibus sororis obslrueret. This derives great plausibility from 
 pro Domo § 115, where Clodius in another case threatens to do this: 'Habitare 
 laxe et magnifice voluit . . . a Q. Seio contendit ut sibi domum venderet : cum ille 
 id negaret, primo se luminibus eius esse obstructurum minabatur.' Against the 
 ordinary reading it may be urged that aditus, 'approach,' more naturally goes 
 with vesiibidum, ' the space before the house,' than with limen, as in pro Caec. 3.5 
 ' si . . . non modo limine iectoque aedium tuarum, sed primo aditu veslibuloque pro- 
 hibuerint.' On the other hand it must be owned that ' lumen ' is not so accurate 
 here as prospectus would have been (Paul. Dig. 8. 2, 15). 
 
 § 79 [1176. 15, 6] 
 
 liberae sunt enim nostrae cogitationes et quae volunt, sic intuentur ut ea 
 cernimus, quae videmus] on this Ern. remarks ut ea c. q. vid, mihi vitiosa videntur. 
 Quid enim. differunt cernimus, et videmus F Gul. quotes from Col. [H] sol., ut ea 
 certiamus quae non videmus (i. e. ut ea menle c. quae non oculis v.) 
 
 This reading has been generally attacked, e. g. ' Col. tarn manifesta 
 interpolatione ut etiam Madvigius hanc lectionem inter propria huius 
 codicis menda referat ' (Bait.) On the other hand Gar. says of it, ' hanc, 
 qua nemo uti voluit lectionem Optimo ex codice optimam, recipere non 
 dubitavi.' So Halm in his second ed. ' Colon, vortrefflich.' The case 
 therefore deserves examination. 
 
 The distinction between seeing with the eyes and with the im- 
 agination is very frequent, e. g. Nat. Deor. 1. 49 ut vis et natura deorum 
 . . . non sensn sed mentc cernatur. Ad Fam. x. 19 sic enim vidi, quasi 
 ea quae oculis cernuntur, me a te amari. The proper meaning of cerno 
 is intellectual, whereas video is of the mere impression upon the retina. 
 So when explaining the theory of vision (Tusc. 1. 46) Cic. says nos enim 
 ne nunc quidem oculis cernimus ea quae videmus . . . sed viae quasi 
 quaedam sunt ad oculos ... a sede animi perforatae. 
 
PRO MI LONE. xlix 
 
 Quint, ix. %. 41 says, mire tractat hoc pro Milone, quae facturus 
 fuerit Clodius, si praeturam invasisset . . . praeponebant (priores) enim 
 talia ' credite vos intueri,' ut Cicero : ' haec quae 11011 vidistis oculis animis 
 cernere potestis.' On this Halm remarks ' in loco nondum invento. 
 The quotation may have come from a part of the speech now lost, but if 
 Quint, was merely quoting the sense, it may well refer to this passage, 
 cp. § 76 Imperium ilk si nactus esset, and § 89, An consules in praetore 
 coercendo fortes fuissen t. 
 
 In any case I consider the reading of H far less weak than the vulg., 
 which is pleonastic and otiose. As to the evidence, it is one of the many 
 instances where H is ' instar omnium! 
 § 80 [1177. 2] 
 
 et magno animo et libenter] . . . libente Col. [H]. Gar. compares Sex. 
 Rose. § 101 libentibus animis, Har. Resp. 11, Verr. a. p. 9, Cluent. 2. 
 
 [lb. 3] non confitendum modo, verum etiam praedicandum] . . . sed 
 etiam vere praedicandum H, 'to be really a subject for boasting of.' This seems 
 to be the source of a reading peculiar to Lamb., verum etiam vere praed. : om. 
 vere cett. codd., edd. 
 
 § 81 [ib. 8] 
 
 si factum vobis non probaretur] sin . . . H, Lamb. sol. Cp. § 6 (1154. 10). 
 § 83 [ib. 25] 
 
 si grata res publica esset laetaretur] om. publica H, i. e. ' if his action was 
 approved of.' The omission or insertion is equally simple. 
 
 [ib. 27] fortuna populi Romani et vestra felicitas] H om. for tuna, which yields 
 far more idiomatical reading. The word is an obvious gloss. Cp. § 6 popidi 
 Romani felicitati. 
 
 [ib. 32] id quod maximum est, maiorum sapientia] maiorum nostrorum S, H, 
 Lamb, and others. The addition seems right, since he is awarding them special 
 praise. Cp. § 59 maiores nostri in dominum [de servo] quaeri noluerunt. 
 
 § 84 [ib. 36] 
 
 in hoc tanto naturae tam praeclaro motu] . . . tamque praeclaro m. H, Lamb. 
 sol. Professor Nettleship suggests et tam. 
 
 §8 5 [ii78. 6] 
 
 religiones me hercule ipsae, quae illam beluam cadere viderunt, commosse 
 se videntur] regiones HS, which perhaps deserves attention. In 1. 8 we have 
 Albani tumuli atque luci . . . vosque . . . arae, and 1. 1 2 their religiones are introduced. 
 First comes the locus, then the religio loci. The change to religiones might easily 
 be made from 1. 12, and the corruption is common. Cp. Verr. iv. 65. Antiochus 
 qui animo et puerili esset et regio] religio R 1 , religio H, religioso R 2 , H 2 , E. 
 
 [Ib. 12] vestrae turn vestrae religiones viguerunt] so most edd. from a conj. 
 of Gruter. All MSS. except H read vestrae turn arae vestrae religiones, which is 
 [I. 7-] h 
 
1 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 absurd since vos . . . arae precedes. Richter emends to vesirae turn irae veslrae relig. 
 The reading of Col. was not stated. ' Modius et Gul. suo Marte se id emendare 
 professi sunt, Grut. schedas Gul. possidens melius ' (Gar.) Modius gives veslrae 
 turn religiones, and so H, which is probably right, veslrae arae being an interpola- 
 tion from I. 10. 
 
 §87 [1179. 1] 
 
 pecuniam se a iudicibus palam redemerat] . . . a HS, edd. om. TE. 
 
 § 90 [ib. 34, 5] _ 
 
 qui cum tantum ausus sit ustor pro mortuo, quid sigmter pro vivo non esset 
 aususj . . . ausuras H, excellently. 
 
 § 94 [1180. 32] 
 
 O spes fallaces et cogitationes inanes meae] et P sol, TES, om. H, a more 
 vigorous reading. 
 
 §95 [1181.9, 10] 
 
 nee vero haec iudices, ut ego nunc, flens, sed hoc eodem loquitur vultu, 
 quo videtis] . . . hoc eodem Mo loquitur . . . H. Cp. Tusc. 3. 31 hie enim est ille 
 vullus semper idem quern dicitur Xantippe praedicare solita in viro suo fuisse, 
 Flacc. 52 huic z'//z'legato . . . L. Flacco tradidissent, Virg. Aen. vii. 255 hunc ilium . . . 
 portendi generum. For the sentiment cp. Off. 1. 90, and supr. § 92. Illo would 
 naturally be obelised by a corrector. 
 
 [Ib. 13] Plebem . . . earn . . . se fecisse commemorat ut] earn . . . suam 
 se f. c. H sol. This reading reported from Col. is rejected by recent edd., but in 
 view of the value found to be possessed by the MS. deserves examination. P 
 breaks off in 1. 10, TES read as in the text. Gruter who reads suam quotes Ter. 
 Ad. 5. 6, 10 paulatim plebem primulum facio meant. Cp. Ov. de Art. Am. 2.259 
 Fac plebem, mihi crede, tuam. These passages seem to show that plebem suam 
 facere was a familiar phrase. 
 
 § 96 [ib. 19] 
 
 quemcunque cursum fortuna dederit, se secum ablaturum esse dicit] ' se 
 Plalmius : om. TES ' Bait. H has the word in a different order, secum se, so 
 Lamb. P 'or fort. ded. it gives fortune ceperit (not cacperit, as quoted from Gul.), a 
 reading rejected by all edd. I am not satisfied that it is wrong, since it is not 
 clear how the easy reading fortuna dederit (cp. Virg. Aen. iv. 653) could be thus 
 altered. For cursum capere cp. Ad Fam. 1.9, 21 tenere cum pcriculo cursum quern 
 ceperis, and the construction of cursus with a gen., e. g. viiae, laudis, gloriae is 
 common. Dederit is more suitable to resignation, while Milo is throughout 
 defiant. 
 
 §99 [1182. 7] 
 
 te vero, cum isto animo es, satis laudare non possumus] Lamb, disliking 
 cum gave quod. So in a similar passage De Sen. § 68, at est eo meliore condicione 
 quam adulescens, cum id, quod ille sperat, hie conseculus est, he conjectures quod 
 id, and is followed by Mull. Here the difficulty is removed by H, which reads 
 
PRO MILONE. li 
 
 [lb. 8] quo est ilia magis divina virtus] Mull, reads ista, saying 'ilia pro ista codd.' 
 So old edd. without comment. Ista H, correctly, as referring to Milo, cp. 1. 7 isto 
 ammo. Ilia is introduced from 1. 9. 
 
 [lb. 9 ] 
 
 reliqua est ilia tamen ad consolandum querella] tamen TE, recc. edd., 
 saltern HS and v. c. of Lamb. (i. e. Werd.), so many of the earlier editors. Saltern 
 is now considered a gloss upon tamen, but the use of the word is quite regular. 
 Cp. § 6 si cetera amisimus, hoc saltern nobis ut relinquatur. So here si eriperis, 
 saltern reliqua est querella. Both are used Virg. Aen. iv. 327-9. The MSS. 
 evidence is distinctly in favour of saltern here. 
 
 § 99 [lb. 15] 
 
 cur non id meo capite potius luitur quam Milonis] cur non id in meo capite H 
 . . . The passage is quoted by Arus. Mess. p. 251 ed. Lindem., where P and cod. 
 Garaton. give cur non in meo capite. 
 
 §101 [lb. 30] 
 
 sed hie ea mente, qua natus est] sit for sed H and several edd., ' planissima 
 haec lectio iam inde ab editione principe nobis tradita est ' Gar. 
 
 § 102 [1183. 6, 7] 
 
 at in qua causa non potuisse ? quae est grata * * * gentibus non potuisse ? 
 iis, qui maxime P. Clodii morte acquierunt ; quo deprecante ? me] TES all give 
 grata gentibus, TE as in text non potuisse ? iis qui, S reads sol. A quibus non 
 potuisse'! ab iis. 
 
 Gar. thought gentibus ' nude positum.' Madvig (Op. Ac. 1. 155) 
 shows that there is a lacuna, and suggests that gentibus conceals the dat. 
 plur. of a participle, e.g. ' qttibus iudicantibus . . . Other remedies 
 equally violent are proposed. 
 
 H gives quae est gra [i. e. gratia] ingentibus. A quibus non 
 potuisse? Ab iis qui. . . . This reading has the merit of not construing, 
 and is obviously the origin of grata gentibus, which disguises the lacuna. 
 Possibly there is an omission ex homoioteleuto, e. g. quae est gratia 
 Ingenti omnibus in gentibus, i.e. which is exceedingly popular every- 
 where. Or gra may be a slip for gratiis, and a word has been omitted, 
 e. g. gratiis digna ingentibus. For ingentes gratiae cp. Ter. Eun. 3. 1, 1, 
 and Cicero's comment upon the passage De Am. § 98. 
 
 Madvig objects to A quibus . . . ? Ab iis that this should refer to 
 the accuser, ' vel iudex corruptus et iniquus,' but as Cic. is assuming that 
 the jurors are going to condemn Milo, why should he not speak of 
 defending his client from them ? 
 
 ha 
 
Hi INTRODUCTION. 
 
 DE IMPERIO CN. POMPEI. 
 
 This speech was obviously copied from a very ancient original. 
 It is beautifully written, but the scribe shows more ignorance than 
 elsewhere. The faulty divisions are extremely frequent, e.g. 5x9.13 
 mitre nade mithri date ( = Murenade Mithridate), 520. 29 tarn enim petus 
 ( = tamen impetus), 528. 22 innocenti ad ebentes se ( = innocentia debent esse), 
 529. 20 ea eres ( = eae res). The corrector was equally ignorant, thus 
 527. 9 for ant metu the first hand gives auvientu. The second hand 
 conjectures alimentis and amissis is written above the line, a striking 
 example of fatuous alteration. The spelling is archaic, e. g. navi 
 (gnavi) Tigrani (gen.) Per sen, neglegitis, Poenicum, portihis. 
 
 The sources of the text are much the same as in the pro Milone, 
 sc. P [palimps. Taur.J containing §§ 41-43, W [Werd.J, E [Erf.] with 
 which is coupled V 1 , and T [Teg.] which where deficient is replaced 
 by cod. Hildesemiensis, used by Mullen There is also a lost cod. 
 Parcensis, readings from which are reported by Torrentius. 
 
 Halm in the Preface to his Latin edition discusses the MSS. 
 He bases his text upon E and T, and attributes great value to the 
 latter. Of Col. he says ' plus tribuendum esset si plenam eius colla- 
 tionem haberemus : nunc vero in re tali codd. melius notos sequi 
 praestat.' He shows, however, great inconsistency. Thus he says that 
 the agreement of Col. with P in § 43 (opinionc ct fama PH (Col.), 
 opinione famae cett.), ' auctoritatemcod. Col. in illustri luminc collocavit' 
 Then after classifying its readings as ' verae,' ' vix minus verac' and 
 h speeiosae,' he gives twelve which are ' certo reiieieudae.' Of these, 
 three are trivial points of spelling, of two he speaks doubtfully in his 
 notes, one is a blunder of T and not in H, of the others several are 
 printed by other editors. 
 
 Miiller modifies his text by introducing EV readings as against 
 those of T, but with regard to Col. is even more sceptical : e. g. § 66 
 
 1 ' V quasi alteram exemplum est codidjs Erf. permullis tamen mendis deturpatum ' (Bait.) 
 
DE IMPERIO CN. POMPEI. liii 
 
 he brackets qui ab ornamentis fanorum atque oppidorum, words read 
 upon the authority of Col. sol. by every editor since Gruter. He says 
 ' principatum tenet Erf' 
 
 A different, and as I consider a more correct view, is adopted by 
 Nohl in a paper in Hermes XXI, and in the Preface to his edition 1 . 
 With regard to T he shows that it is inferior to E, and more 
 nearly related to the dett. (8). Col. however he connects with P and 
 W, thus :— 
 
 PCW^Z^-. 
 EV -*- 
 T 5 
 
 With Miiller he expels a number of TS readings for those of EV 
 but he admits several from C [H] rejected by Halm. 
 
 The next point is to compare H with E. I may say at the outset 
 that in my opinion those critics have been entirely wrong who have sup- 
 posed that for this speech Erf. is a peculiarly accurate MS. 2 I 
 believe Erf. to be as corrupt as most Xllth cent. MSS., and to be no 
 less so in this speech than e. g. P and L show it to be for the De 
 Senectute. I also consider H subject to all the corruptions, puerile or 
 otherwise, common to MSS., the only thing being that in it the process 
 of corruption is not so highly developed. 
 
 The connection of H with E (and V) is extremely close. Thus they 
 agree in reading § ia quo tandem animo ferre debetis (quo id H), and 
 § 61 et concelebrandam, words omitted in other MSS. Nohl 3 gives 
 twenty-two cases in which the order of EV should be followed against 
 T 8. In twenty of these H agrees with EV. Of four passages in which 
 T 8 are right as against EV, it is noticeable that H agrees with T 8 in 
 three. These figures are very significant. 
 
 There are however many striking readings in which H stands sol. 
 against all other MSS., and these have now to be examined. 
 
 There is very little external evidence in the way of quotations by 
 which we can pit H against E, and the only scholiast is the Schol. Gron., 
 
 1 Bibl. Script. Graec. et Lat. cur. C. Schenkl. 
 
 2 Wunder, p. lxi. ' Paucos puto codices extare, in quibus aliquod antiquitatis monumentum 
 librariorum mendis et erroribus tarn immune sit servatum, quam haec est oratio in Cod. Erf. 
 servata.' 3 Hermes XXI. p. 195. 
 
liv INTRODUCTION. 
 
 who is of late date and puerile 1 , so too much stress must not be 
 laid upon one apparent agreement with H (§ 58 initio. Schol. iniquitas 
 H, inimicum edictum cett.) On the other hand, the agreements with P 
 are here as in the pro Milone, distinctly in favour of H. 
 
 It may however be noticed that, omitting the passages where H sol. 
 indubitably contains the true reading, in fifteen cases it has a reading 
 previously restored by conjecture. Some of these are trivial, e. g. : — 
 
 § 13 [521. 4] 
 
 adventus in urbes] urbe MSS., urbes edd., so H. 
 
 § 21 [523. 23, 4] 
 
 urbes . . . uno aditu adventuque esse capias] clausas MSS. (from 1. 21 ex 
 omni aditu clausas), capias edd., so H. 
 
 § 30 [526. 25] 
 
 iter in Hispaniam] inter Hispaniam EV, in Hispaniam iter cett., iter in 
 Hispaniam Madvig, so H. 
 
 § 40 [529. 20] 
 
 eae res] hae res MSS. (kee V), eae res edd., ea eres H, the faulty division 
 showing the antiquity of the reading. 
 
 § 58 [535- 1] 
 
 audiam] audeam MSS. absurdly ; ' audiam emendavit Naugerius in Aldina,' 
 
 soH. 
 
 Others are more important — 
 
 § 13 [52i- 6,7] , , 
 
 ut ii beatissimi esse videantur, apud quos llle diutissime commoraturj 
 commoretur Lambinus, and Ernesti, who does not quote him. So H. The subj. 
 is more appropriate. 
 
 § 18 [522. 17, 8] 
 
 est igitur humanitatis vestrae magnum numerum eorum civium calamitate 
 prohibere] Eberhardt strikes out eorum, Nohl conjectures vestrorum. The word is 
 omitted in H. [' Possibly a corruption of Romanorum, a gloss on civium ' H. N.j 
 
 § 19 pb. 25] 
 
 nam turn cum in Asia res magnas permulti amiserant] amiserunt Lambinus 
 with the Aldine. So H. 
 
 § 20 [523. 9] 
 
 ne forte vobis quae diligentissime providenda sunt contemnenda esse vide- 
 antur] so most edd. from SV, ET give a vobis, from which Buttmann conjectured ea 
 vobis, which is confirmed by H. ET have a corruption. SV omit the difficult 
 word. 
 
 1 Stangl, der sog. Gronovscholiast zu elf ciceronischen Reden. Leips. 1884. 
 
BE IMPERIO CN. POMPEI. lv 
 
 § 26 [525. 15] _ 
 
 partem militum, qui iam stipendiis confecti erant, dimisit] confeciis the 
 Aldine, Lambinus and Madvig [' stipendia laboriosa esse negans . . . et scire se pro- 
 fitens eiusmodi milites hie non inlellegi ' Mtill.J. So H. 
 
 § 44 [53°- 2 4] 
 
 quantum auctoritas valeat in bello] The MSS. insert huins before auct., 
 which is here out of place. It is omitted by edd. on very doubtful authority 
 'auctoritas cod. Victorianus ap. Beneckium, Nicol. Angelius (fort, ex codice 
 Colotiano) in ed. Juntina, huius auctor. cett ' Bait. It is not in H. 
 § 62 [536. 8] 
 
 Quid tarn inusitatum, quam ut . . . eques Romanus . . . mitteretur] tit ed. 
 Juntina, edd. om. MSS. It is inserted in another place by Halm. Quam ut H. 
 
 lb. [19, 20] ea tarn multa non sunt, quam haec quae in hoc uno homine 
 videmus] vidimus ed. Aldina, Lambinus, so H. 
 § 66 [537. 20] _ 
 
 qui a pecuniis sociorum . . . animum cohibere possit] qui se a MSS. Se was 
 struck out by Heumann, so later edd. It is not in H. 
 § 67 [ib. 26-9] 
 
 videbat enim praetores locupletari quotannis pecunia publica praeter 
 paucos, neque eos quidquam assequi classium nomine, nisi ut . . . maiore affici 
 turpitudine videremur] For eos Lambinus conjectured nos (' animadverti legendum 
 esse neque nos, non, ut vulgo, neque eos!) So Madvig, and most edd. Nos H. 
 
 This is a remarkable list, when we consider that the scribe was an 
 extremely ignorant person, and that he probably had before him a 
 MS. in which the words were not yet separated. On the other hand H 
 has its proprii error es, and is not free from glosses. Some of these are 
 singularly crude, e. g. § 54 (533- 25) aliquot annos continuos ante legem 
 Gabiniam ille populus Romanus] . . populus hrodius H (from 1. 30). So 
 522. 20 parvi refert] non parvi refert H. 517. 14 quid aliis praescrib.] quid 
 de aliis praescrib. H. In one certain instance it has a clearly inferior 
 reading as compared with EV. 
 
 § 13 [520. 28] 
 
 propter EV edd., prope H, cett. MSS. The same gloss appears in § 16. 
 
 As a rule, however, E either corrupts H (v. supra 523. 9 ea vobis 
 
 H, a vobis EV, vobis, cett.), or develops a corruption found in it. The 
 
 following case is instructive : — 
 
 § 22 [524. 13, 14] 
 
 Ita ilium in persequendi studio maeror, hos laetitia tardavit] ilium a tarn 
 EV ' ex glossa aelam ut bene vidit Halmius ' Bait. H gives ilium aelam. 
 
Ivi INTRODUCTION. 
 
 § 28 [526. 9-1 1] . . 
 
 Civile, Africanum, Transalpinum, Hispaniense, mixtum ex civitatibus atque 
 ex bellicosissimis nationibus, servile, navale bellum] Mixtum . . . nationibus 
 are bracketed by recent edd. and omitted by Nohl, since this war does not 
 require description rather than the others. Civilibus was reported from 
 Col. [H], from which Graevius conjectures civibus and Mommsen civibus vilibus. 
 
 bus li 
 
 The word probably arises from civili or civibus. I should be inclined to con- 
 sider the first the somewhat ungrammatical form of the original gloss. 
 
 § 24 (524. 28, 9] 
 
 Mithridates autem et suam manum iam confirmarat [et eorum qui se ex 
 ipsius regno collegerant] Most edd. bracket the words, while Madvig strikes out 
 et before eorum, ' ut manus eorum esset, quae constaret ex iis qui se collegissent.' 
 
 ex 
 
 H [Col.] has ' eorum opera qui se ad eum ipsius regno concessera?if,' of which Halm 
 says it is speciosissima lectio] while Bait, remarks ' manifesta interpolation^ I 
 prefer the latter explanation, and regard it as the crude form of the interpolation 
 worked up in the other MSS. by the omission of opera, the suspicious word. 
 
 Other instances I shall mention below. I now proceed to point out 
 some of the readings found in H. 
 
 § 1 [5i7- 3, 4] 
 
 hoc aditu laudis, qui semper optimo cuique maxime patuit] . . .palet H sol. 
 
 [lb. 5, 6] Nam cum antea per aetatem nondum huius auctoritatem loci 
 attingere auderem] om. per aetatem H. I look upon the words as a perverse gloss 
 upon antea. Cic. is apologizing for not having done what he might previously 
 have done, i. e. address the people from the rostra [before he was praetor, as a 
 private person at the invitation of a magistrate]. It was not lack of years, but 
 want of auctoritas and fa cu lias ad agendum (11. 14-16), that had kept him from 
 politics. The ius agendi cum populo he could not have before he was praetor, so 
 he would not apologize for not having exercised it. If this was alluded to, one 
 would expect possem rather than auderem. Per aetatem may have been prompted 
 by 1. 5 ab ineunte aetate. 
 
 § 3 [5i8. 2] 
 
 in hoc insolita mihi ex hoc loco ratione dicendi] om. viihi H. The word 
 is probably introduced from the preceding line, illud in primis mihi laetandum. 
 
 § 4 pb. 8, 9] 
 
 bellum . . . vestris vectigalibus ... a duobus . . . regibus infertur] adfertur 
 regibus H. Cp. Phil. vi. 1 7 se pacem adferant, cupidum me, si bellum, providum 
 iudicaiote. The alteration from ad/, to the more usual bellum inferre is a 
 simple one. 
 
DE IMP E RIO CN. POMP EI. lvii 
 
 § 6 [ib. 31] 
 
 quibus est a vobis et ipsorum et rei publicae causa consulendum] so edd. 
 from E and mg. Lamb., other MSS. being strangely corrupted. H has quibus est 
 nobis et ipsorum causa et r. 
 
 § 1 [519- 3. 4] 
 
 macula . . . quae penitus iam insedit] om. iam H. 
 
 [Ib. 5. 6] uno nuntio atque una significatione] so Bait, from Col. [H], and 
 one of the dett, cett. MSS. signif. litterarum, which is kept by most edd. Other 
 remarkable readings of Col. to which attention has already been drawn by Gul. 
 are : — 520. 27 om. summa, 521. 26 om. igitur, 523. 18 * atque odio, om. cett. MSS., 
 525. 13 *qui, 17 om. Mud, 527. 28 depressa, 528. 6 confirmata, 530. 26 repentina, 
 27 om. annonae, 28 *in, 531. 18 om. *semper, 533. 9 *item, 534. 8 *escendere, 16 
 videremini, 29 gereretur, 30 debebat, 535. 2 minitanlur , 537. 12 facultaiem, ib. 20 
 *^«z' ab ornamentis fanorum atque oppidorum, om. cett. MSS. Those asterisked 
 are adopted by all, or by several edd. Other cases will be noticed /. j. 
 
 [Ib. 9] emergere ex patrio regno] ex Klotz, and ' cod. Hild ' (Mull.), so H, 
 et EV, e cett. 
 
 § 8 [Ib. 12-15] 
 
 Triumphavit L. Sulla, triumphavit L. Murena de Mithr. . . . sed ita trium- 
 pharunt, ut ille .... regnaret. Verumtamen illis imperatoribus laus est tribuenda, 
 quod egerunt, venia danda, quod reliquerunt] The interpretation is difficult. Halm 
 quotes Benecke, ' Quod hie est coniunctio causalis . . . accipiendum est quod 
 egerunt pro quod non otiosi, sed strenui in bello Mithr. fuerunt. Verbo autem 
 agere absolute usus concinnitatis gratia orator pari ratione v. relinquere usurpavit.' 
 
 For such a construction I can find no parallel. The structure of 
 the sentence reminds one of Sull. 72 idea a vobis peto ut, quod potuit, 
 tempori tribuatis, quod fecit, ipsi, but there the construction is simple, 
 since quod is the relative. Miiller acutely remarks ' egerunt Ciceronem 
 scripsisse non credo, fort, regent represserunt, fregerunt, aut sim.' H 
 gives egerunt triumphum. The word triumphant is probably an early 
 conjecture in place of a lost word, to fill up a lacuna. Possibly after egerunt 
 may have been tanta obelised from confusion with danda which follows : — 
 
 § l 3 [S 20 - 3°> J ] 
 
 Hi vos quoniam libere loqui non licet, tacite rogant] . . . iaciti H, accord- 
 ing to Cicero's usual idiom. Cp. Verr. a. pr. 32, Cluent. 6, de Imp. Pomp. 48, 
 Sull. 71, Sest. 84, Plane. 46, Phil. vi. 15. He only uses tacite four times in the 
 speeches, and there the adj. could not possibly be used, e. g. Quinct. 50 huic ne 
 perire quidem tacite obscureque conceditur. 
 
 [Ib. 521. 2] ceteros in provinciam eius modi homines cum imperio mittimus] 
 so EV and edd. 
 
 [I. 7-] i 
 
lviii INTRODUCTION. 
 
 There is great variety in the other MSS., a sure sign of corruption. 
 Lambinus says 'fort, in hanc provmciam.' H gives celeras in provincias, which 
 flatly contradicts the previous line, ' ut se quoque sicut ceterarum provinciarum 
 socios, dignos existimetis, quorum salutem tali viro commendetis.' It may be 
 objected to the text as it stands, that (i) it would be a direct attack upon Murena, 
 Lucullus and others, and (2) Cic. does not say that the other provinces are in a 
 happy state, e.g. § 65 ' difficile est dictu, Quirites, quanio in odio simus apud exteras 
 nationes, propter eorum quos ad eas per hos annos cum imperio misimus, libidines et 
 iniurias ' ; cp. § 67. I propose to exclude sicut ceterarum provinciarum socios as a 
 gloss upon quoque. They wish to be included in the sphere of Pompey's 
 operations, and they are the more eager from what they see happen in other 
 provinces. The gloss might be introduced by an unintelligent person from ceteras in 
 provincias : cp. 1. 1 2 nam ceterarum provinciarum, vectig. 
 
 lb. [521. 4] ipsorum adventus in urbes sociorum] . . . aditus H. The words 
 are coupled 523. 23 'urbes . . . uno aditu advenluque esse captas! Aditus is more 
 likely to have been altered than vice versa. 
 
 § 14 [ib. 10] 
 
 quanto vos studio convenit . . . defendere] . . . studiosius H. The com- 
 parative seems requisite. ' If our ancestors fought for their allies though not 
 attacked themselves, how much more ought we,' &c. 
 
 [Ib. 12. 14] ceterarum provinciarum vectigalia . . . tanta sunt, ut iis ad ipsas 
 provincias tutandas vix contenti esse possimus] . . . taendas H. 
 
 Tueri is the right word, since Cic. means that Asia can pay its own way, or 
 look after itself. ' Asia . . . tam opima est ac fertilis . . .' Elsewhere in the 
 speeches Cic. uses the pres. of tutor twice, and the perf. tutatus est five times, but 
 no other parts. In this passage Merguet, who bases his quotations upon Kayser's 
 text, gives tuendas : in the stereotyped edition, however, tutandas is printed. 
 
 § 16 [522. 2] 
 
 portubus] portibus H, so cod. Hild. in 534. 7, HT have portibus, E in both 
 places portubus. In Verr. iv. 117 and Flacc. 27 the better MSS. agree in portibus. 
 Portubus should now disappear from this, its last stronghold (v. Zumpt ad Verr. 1. c.) 
 
 § 18 [ib. 15] 
 
 gnavi] navi H with Lambinus. 
 
 § 20 [523- l 4, 5] 
 
 urbem . . . obsessam esse . . . et oppugnatam acerrime] oppressam H. There 
 is a similar confusion Cat. 1. 6, where a and Halm i. give obsessus,py and Halm ii. 
 oppressus. For opprimere urbem cp. Sest. 35. 112, Phil. 3. 24. Obsidere and 
 oppugnare are generally contrasted, e. g. Liv. 2. n consiliis ab oppugnanda urbe ad 
 obsidcndam versis. 
 
 § 21 [ib. 21. 2] 
 
 Sinopen atque Amisum, quibus in oppidis erant domicilia regis, omnibus 
 rebus ornatas ac refertas] ornata ac referia H with Lamb, and several old edd. 
 The description seems better suited to the palaces than to the towns. 
 
BE IMPERIO CN. P0MPE1. lix 
 
 [lb. 26 sq.J Satis opinor haec esse laudis atque ita, Quirites, ut vos intelligatis, a 
 nullo istomm . . . L. Lucullum similiter ex hoc loco laudatum] ul vos rests on slender 
 authority, W., cod. Parcensis, and F (one of the dett.), EV give ut hoc vos, H has 
 ut hac vos. The repetition of hoc, or haec in EH is suspicious, and the grammar 
 of the passage visibly halts. Mommsen conjectures ' atque ita edita, Quirites, ut 
 vos int.' Professor Nettleship also thinks that something is omitted after laudis 
 and has been corrupted. I suspect that the words ut haec intelligatis are an inter- 
 polation from 1. 16 a/ omnes intelligant me L. Lucullo tantum impertire laudis. The 
 eye of the copyist may have strayed from atque ita in 1. 27 to atque ul in 1. 10, just 
 as de Sen. § 65 instead of senectuiis. Ac morositas tamen, the P family give senec- 
 tutis, cum id ei videalis, the copyist having glanced at § 67 senectuiis, cum id ei 
 videatis. 
 
 § 22 [524. 8] 
 
 ut eorum collectio dispersa maerorque patrius celeritatem persequendi re- 
 tardaret] H om. dispersa maerorque, leaving a blank, which shows the fides of the 
 scribe. For perseq. it gives conseq., which seems more appropriate in the sense of 
 ' catch up.' Cp. Sest. 12 est . .. Anlonium consecutus, Cael. 67 fugienlcm consecuti sint. 
 ib. 14 tardavit] EV, edd., retardavit, H, cett. MSS. Merguet quotes five other instances 
 of tar do, in all of which it has the secondary sense of 'to check,' e.g. Phil. xi. 24 
 vereor ne exercitus tardenlur animis. Retardo = ' to make late,' and is a favourite 
 word. 
 
 § 23 [ib. 21] 
 
 opinio . . . quae animos . . . pervaserat] EV, edd., quae per animos PI, cett. 
 MSS. Most editors say that perv. per is used of actual motion, and with simple 
 ace. in secondary meaning. This I believe to be imaginary. Livy frequently has 
 pervado with the simple accusative of actual motion, e.g. v. 7. 6 cumfama ea urbem 
 . . . pervasisset. Cicero used pervado eight times in the speeches, once without an 
 object, twice with per, twice with in, twice with quo, but, excluding this passage, not 
 with the accus. ib. 24 Tigranis] Tigrani H sol., so 531. 7 Tigranen. Cp. Zumpt 
 ad Verr. iv. 4. 
 
 § 24 [ib. 28] 
 
 reditus magis maturus quam processio longior quaereretur] progressio H, 
 a certain reading. Processio is used in the plural by writers of the fourth century, 
 and in the singular by ecclesiastical writers only in the sense of a religious 
 procession. [Schmalz, Krebs. Allg.] It is here a barbarism. 
 
 § 26 [525. 14, 5] 
 
 partem militum . . . dimisit, partem M'. Glabrioni tradidit] partim Glabr. 
 H. ' Gul. divinat partim militum . . . partim Glabrioni . . . quod ultimum illud 
 partim invenisset in Hitt.' Grut. Cp. Pis. 48 cum partim eius praedae . . . libidines 
 devorassent . . . partim nova . . . luxuries : Livy xxvi. 46 partim copiarum . . . 
 mitlit, partim ipse . . . ducit. The conjecture of Gul. appears to me certain in 
 view of the other unique readings found in H. It will be noticed that in this 
 passage it reads qui stipendiis confectis erant, confirming an old conjecture. 
 
 § 29 [526. 15, 6] _ 
 
 Quid est quod quisquam . . . 1II0 dignum . . . possit afferrej H om. quisquam, 
 
 i 2 
 
lx INTRODUCTION. 
 
 T 
 
 and gives adferre, the corr. being by the first hand. If adferre was written quis- 
 qnam would naturally be inserted. ib. 20 audivimus] audimus H. Does this 
 point to audiimusl Cp. Sabbadini on De Off. 1. 19. 
 
 § 3° [ ib - 2I ] 
 
 ille ipse victor L. Sulla] om. ipse H. It may be a variant for ilk, which 
 
 has been combined with it. 
 
 [Ib. 22-28] Testis est Italia . . . testis est Sicilia . . . testis est Africa . . .] est is 
 
 repeated six times in other MSS. H has est once in 1. 21 and in the other five 
 
 cases omits it. The insertion is uncalled for, and shows the hand of a corrector. 
 
 § 31 [ib. 31] 
 
 omnes exterae gentes ac nationes] omnes terrae gentes nationes H, a vigo- 
 rous reading, quoted by Gul., of which Halm in his Preface says it is certo reiicienda, 
 while in his notes he calls it ' memorabilis . . . scriptura speciosa Coloniensis . . . 
 quae, si a correctore profecta est, eerie haud imperitum prodit.' Why it should be 
 rejected, I cannot guess. 
 
 § 3 2 [527. 13] 
 
 per hos annos] EV, most edd., per kosce annos, cett. MSS. per hos ceannos 
 H, the faulty division showing the antiquity of the reading. In 529. 3 H has per 
 hos annos, probably by a proprius error {per hosce annos MSS., edd.) In the next 
 line H reads exercitus vestri . . . Brundisio . . . transmiserint (a Brundisio EV) ac- 
 cording to the ordinary idiom. Halm curiously defends a 'quod sermo est de 
 exercitu, ubi non proprie urbs, sed locus in universum significatur, unde naves 
 profectae sunt' ; while in § 35 [528. 6], where the dett. have a Brundisio, he says, 
 ' propter auctoritatem librorum optt.' a should be left out. It should be omitted 
 in both places. Another reading of EV sol., not countenanced by H, is 531. 32 de 
 quo EV, edd., quo de H, cett. 
 
 § 33 [ib- 23, 4] 
 
 Ex Miseno autem eius ipsius liberos qui cum praedonibus antea ibi bellum 
 gesserat, a praedonibus esse sublatos] ibi om. H. The reference is to Antonia 
 the daughter of M. Antonius, who in b. c. 102 fought against the pirates in Cilicia. 
 Ibi can only mean 'off Misenum,' and no such battle is known of. I cannot find 
 any note explaining its use here. Cp. pro Milone § 50, where ibi or ubi are 
 similarly inserted (p. xlv.). 
 
 § 37 [529- 2] 
 
 quantas calamitates, quocumque ventum sit, nostri exercitus ferant] adfer- 
 ant H. Cp. § 15 meius ipse affert calamitatem, so § 25 and Cluent. 123, 168. 
 Calamitatem ferre always means to ' endure calamity.' Halm's explanation that 
 adferre is not required, eo being supplied from quocumque, is very forced. 
 
 § 39 Rb. 14] 
 
 sed ne cupienti quidem cuiquam permittitur] . . . quicquam H, rightly. 
 
 § 42 [53°- 7] 
 
 et quisquam dubitabit, quin huic tantum bellum transmittendum sit] permit- 
 tendum H sol., (quoted by Gul.). All editors read iransm. from § 1, but perm, is 
 very idiomatical ; cp. § 61 permilii . . . bellum. 
 
DE IMPERIO CN. POMPEI. Ixi 
 
 § 44 [ib. 19, 20] 
 
 An vero ullam . . . oram tarn desertam putatis . . . quo non illius diei fama 
 pervaserit] H has a curious reading, quo non illius did nomen ac fama illius perv. 
 [did, a blunder for diei, is the origin of duds in F, one of the dett], which looks as 
 if two variants illius diei nomen, and fama illius diei had become fused. Nomen is 
 probably right and has been glossed by fama. 
 
 § 45 [531- 6] 
 
 Mithridatem insolita inflammatum victoria continuit] M. solita inflatum 
 victoria continuit H. Inflatum is also quoted from cod. Parcensis and mg. Lamb., 
 and is read by Halm ii. It must be right as developing the metaphor in contitmit ; 
 cp. Leg. Agr. 2. 97 Quibus rebus elati et inflati non continebantur. 
 
 § 46 [ib. 14] 
 
 quod Cretensium legati . . . dixerunt] quod communi Cret. H, from which 
 Gul. conjectures quod a communi Cret., and so Kayser. Halm in his Latin edition 
 says the reading of Col. is due to interpolation, in his German edition 
 speaks of it with approval. Nohl conjectures communi consilio. Cic. uses the 
 word communi [= to koivovJ frequently in the Verr. and usually in the abl., e. g. 
 a communi Siciliae Verr. ii. 114, 154, 168, and a communi Milyadum 1. 96. The 
 kolvov or Diet of the Cretans is discussed by Thenon (Revue Arch. 1867, xvi. 
 p. 413), who shows that it was formed at the end of the third century B.C., 
 and made treaties with Philip and others. Prof. Mahaffy pointed out to me 
 a paper by M. George Doublet, Inscriptions de Crete (Bull, de Corresp. Hell. 
 Jan.-Fevr. 1889), who gives an answer to the Samians ending with r£t Kowai t5>» 
 KprjTaieav, and an inscription beginning eSo£e rSi kowS>i Kprjraieatv. This brilliant 
 reading is the best proof of the superiority of H. No trace of it is found in other 
 MSS. 
 
 § 50 [532. 22-4] 
 
 cur non . . . eidem cui cetera . . . commissa sunt, hoc quoque bellum com- 
 mittamus] . . . commendamus H (quoted by Gul.) He uses commendo with committo, 
 as a more forcible word, cp. Phil. xi. 21 decertatio consulibus commissa et com- 
 mendata sit: Dom. 142 non modo commissum, verum eiiam commendaium esse 
 arbitrabuntur. The alteration to committ. is much simpler than vice versa. 
 
 § 54 [533- 18-23] 
 
 Quae civitas antea umquam fuit, non dico Atheniensium . . . quae civitas 
 umquam antea tarn tenuis, quae tarn parva insula fuit, quae . . .] That there is 
 something wrong here is agreed. Quae is a conj. of Manut. Halm would read 
 inquam instead of the second umquam, while Pluygers inserts sed before the second 
 quae. The previous examples would lead us to expect in H a cruder form of the 
 corruption. It reads after tenuis, aut tarn parvula insula fuit, which is obviously 
 wrong. I suspect that the whole colon aut t. p. i. is inserted from § 55 insula 
 Delos . . . parva sine muro nihil limebal. 
 
 § 55 [534- 3] 
 
 Delos tarn . . .] T gives Delus tarn, of which Halm says ' haud scio an vera 
 
 Ciceronis scriptura sit.' H has delustam. 
 
lxii INTRODUCTION. 
 
 [11-13] Bono te animo . . . populus Romanus . . . dicere existimavit ea quae 
 sentiebatis] et ea . . . H, The omission of et after -it is simple. 
 
 § 57 [ib. 22-25] 
 
 An ipse . . . expers esse debet gloriae eius imperatoris atque eius exercitus, 
 qui consilio ipsius ac periculo est constitutus] So the dett., ETV have a corruption 
 . . . eius gloriae atque imperatoris atque eius exercitus. In H the corruption is still 
 more obvious, sc. victoriae atque eius imperatoris atque eius exercitus, while for 
 ipsius it gives illius. In such a case it is more scientific to examine the reading of 
 the best MSS. than to credulously acquiesce in that of the dett. The clause eius 
 (or atque eius) . . . constitutus can be easily dispensed with, and is probably taken 
 from the next section, where it is practically repeated, sc. qui . . . in. hoc imperatore 
 atque exercitu, quern per vos ipse constiiuit, e/iam praecipuo iure esse deberet. It is 
 significant that illius is read in H, which savours of the annotator, whereas in the 
 other MSS. ipsius is substituted, which is required by the context. 
 
 § 58 [ib. 32. 3] 
 
 neque me impediet cuiusquam inimicum edictum, quo minus . . . defendam] 
 cuiusquam iniquitas, H (reported by Gul.) This very remarkable reading derives 
 some support from the Schol. Gron., who says 'cuiusquam initio, edictum propos- 
 uerat, ut nemo referat de Pompeio, ut ipse hoc bellum experiatur.' Halm thinks, 
 however, this should not deceive any sober critic, and retains the vulg. While it 
 is easy to see how iniquitas could be glossed by inimicum edictum, it is difficult to 
 see how the converse could have taken place except from wilful alteration, and 
 this one is not justified in assuming. Of course the statement of the Schol. Gron., 
 who is very ignorant, does not prove that there was any edict. 
 
 § 59 [535- 11, 12] 
 
 talis est vir ut nulla res tanta sit ac tam difficilis, quam non . . . conficere 
 possit] om. ac tam difficilis H. The words do not add anything to the sense. 
 § 60 [ib. 20] 
 
 Punicum] poenicum H, the old spelling. 
 § 62 [536. 10] 
 
 pro consule mitteretur] proconsul H, but in 11. 12, 13 pro consule, where 
 there is an antithesis with pro consulibus. I or proconsul cp. de Div. ii. 76. Prof. 
 Nettleship, however, would be inclined to look upon proconsul as a later form 
 in all cases. So Wilkins on De Or. i. 82. 
 
 § 63 [ib. 2 1] haec tot exempla . . . profecta sunt in eundem hominem] in 
 eodem homine H ; cp. 1. 27 in hoc homine suam auctori/atem . . .possit defendere. 
 [Ib. 25] semper] om. H. The sentence is better balanced without it. 
 § 6 4 [ib. 33] 
 
 vos its repugnantibus] Us T sol , his cett., ' his falsum est de iis quos orator 
 modo et paulo post iterum istos appellavit ' Halm. H has islis. 
 §65 [537- 8-1 1] 
 
 Quod enim fanum putatis . . . religiosum, quam civitatem sanctam, quam 
 domum satis clausam ac munitam fuisse ? Urbes . . .] H is corrupt. Fuisse is 
 put first after fanum, and the last clause runs quam tutam domum satis clausam ac 
 munitam fuisse. It first struck me that tutam was a gloss, but it is hard to see 
 
DE IMPERIO CN. POMPEI. lxiii 
 
 why one was necessary, and the chiasmus reads well. Perhaps something has 
 dropped out, e. g. [quam] satis clausam ac munitam [urbem] ? Urbes . . . 
 § 67 [ib. 23] 
 
 Ecquam] so edd., et quam MSS., hec quam H. 
 §68 [538. 13] 
 
 C. Cassius integritate, virtute, constantia singulari] veritate H, cp. Verr. a. pr. 
 51 veritatis, integritatis,fidei. The confusion is common. 
 § 69 [ib. 21] 
 
 videamus] edd., from dett, so H, videmus ETV. 
 [Ib. 22] quid est quod aut de re aut de perficiendi facultate dubitemus] 
 H has reficiendi, the t. t. for continuing a term of command; cp. de Am. § 96 
 ferebat legem de tribunis plebis reficiendis. Pompey, who received power by the lex 
 Gabinia, will be renewed by the lex Manilia. This reading, quoted by Gul., has 
 met with undeserved neglect. 
 
 EXCERPTS FROM VERRINES IV. AND V. 
 
 These I have fully described in Journal of Philology, vol. xviii., 
 No. 35, where it is shown that H is the original from which Erf. was 
 directly copied, since on two occasions considerable omissions in E 
 occupy one line in H. The second hand in H is reproduced always in 
 E. This exactly reverses the judgment of Zumpt (' Melchioris Hittorpii 
 sckedae, quae vocantur a Grutero, excerpta sunt codicis Erfurtensis, qtia de 
 re dubitatio nulla esse potest) accepted by all editors. In Verr. iv. H is 
 in the closest relation to R (Reg. Paris. 7774 A), and appears to have 
 come from the same archetype. 
 
 DE OFFICIIS. 
 
 For the de Officiis H belongs to what Popp styles the Z family, 
 or meliores, as opposed to the X or dett. Within this family are two 
 groups, the B /3 and bA (Schwenke, Philol. 1886, p. 560)- H belongs to 
 the first group, sc. that of Bamberg. 4*7, Xth cent. (B), and Bamberg. 
 428, Xllth cent. (/3), to which K (MS. Hadoardi) also belongs. Its 
 affinities will be shown by the following readings :— 
 
lxiv INTRODUCTION. 
 
 641. 2 oportet] oporteat BH sol. 642. 38 et colendo] excohndo BHb 2 K. 
 645. 7 avemus] BHK, kabemus cett. 673. 28 et in bellicis] el in bellis B/3HK. 
 679. 28 dedeceat] non deceat B/3HK. 
 
 It does not appear to have been copied from B, since it has 
 different readings, and follows the first hand against the second, e. g. : — 
 
 674. 30 quodque facere turpe non est] . . . lurpe non turpe est Z, but B is 
 corrected by striking out the first turpe. H has the corruption. 
 
 The agreement, however, between MSS. of this group is so con- 
 stant, that H is hardly worth collation. I note the following readings : — 
 
 644. 27 cura quaedam eorum, quae procreata sunt] sunt edd., and A (?) ' sint 
 codd. stmt vulg. probab.' Mull., sunt H, so Sabbadini's MS. M. 
 
 646. 23 ut in astrologia C. Sulpicium audivimus] audimus BHM, Sabbadini 
 suggests audiimus. 
 
 648. 26. alteram iustitiae genus assequuntur, inferenda ne cui noceant 
 iniuria] Manutius e conj. and ' p. sup. lin.' (Schiche). The conjecture is sup- 
 ported by H ; MSS. in inferenda. 
 
 666. 33 Ex eo decoro quod poetae sequuntur, de quo alio loco plura dici 
 solent] sc. ' nei trattati di poetica e di retorica ' Sabbad. In H alio is a superscrip- 
 tion. Does locus here = topic ? 
 
 674. 27. omnesqui sana mente sunt] . . . sanae menles (i. e. -is) sunlH. Both 
 constructions are found, e.g. Pis. 50, Phil. 2. 51. 
 
 677. 37 ampla domus dedecori saepe domino fit] sit MSS. (b. est ex sit 
 corr.) Fit. edd., so H (and M). 
 
lxv 
 
 ADDENDUM 
 
 I was unfortunately unaware until recently that Nohl's edition of 
 the pro Milone, pro Ligario, and pro Rege Deiotaro had appeared. For 
 the pro Milone he follows E [Erf] even more closely than Mliller has 
 done. The position of Col. (H) he does not discuss so fully as he did 
 in the de Imperio Cn. Pompei. He gives fourteen instances (if we ex- 
 clude the sections where H is deficient) where E is, according to his view, 
 superior to other MSS. In twelve of these H = E. Also four probable 
 cases, in two of which H agrees ; and nine others where the order of E is 
 confirmed by P or by other evidence, six of which are also found in H. 
 Nohl has done great service by collating S afresh. Thus it appears 
 from his note that in § 68 S also has ante testaretur. He gives thirty- 
 four cases in which S is right as against ET, together with five probable 
 ones. H = S in thirty- three out of the thirty-nine. These figures 
 illustrate clearly the accuracy of H [v. p. liii]. In some of the cases of 
 discrepancy I should prefer to follow H. 
 
 In the pro Ligario he follows A more closely than was done by 
 Miiller, but still thinks that the text must be formed upon eclectic 
 principles. In the pro Rege Deiotaro he connects A and C [i. e. Col. or 
 H] with GRF, which he signifies by a, and follows aA almost ex- 
 clusively against the other group, sc. BDES, or /3, saying 'vix quin- 
 decim (locos) invenio, quibus hanc familiam erroris convincere possimus.' 
 This is practically the same result as the one which I arrived at, except 
 that I consider AH to form a family by themselves, from which both 
 a and /3 are derived by a natural process of degeneration. He adopts 
 many of the readings in the pro Rege Deiotaro, in favour of which 
 I argue, e.g. § 5 om. domesticos, ib. om. meet, § 19 saepe, § 21 transire, 
 § 16 magni cinimi, § 29 ponendorum, § 34 ' om. locus A fort, recte.' 
 I observe with pleasure that he has anticipated me, Lig. § 33, in 
 expelling tecum fuisse, or qui tecum fuerunt. 
 
 I note that in speaking of C [H] he says, ' in ilia Graevi editione 
 vix decima pars earum lectionum legitur, quas Halmium secutus com- 
 memoravi, quas uride hie hauserit non invent.' The readings in question 
 all appear in the ' Variae Lectiones ' of Graevius. 
 
COLLATIONS 
 FROM THE HARLEIAN MS. OF CICERO 2682 
 
ERRATA 
 
 P- 35 ( I:[ 54- 8),forqmd read quia 
 P. 36 (1164. 22), insert civi 0»J. 
 
 (1166. 21), for et prop, razrfat prop. 
 P. 38 (1172. 20), «arf falsa] false 
 
 insidiose inest 
 
 (1174. 4), quia qui to come before videbatur] putabatnr 
 
\The references are to the pages and lines of Bailer and H 'aim's Orelli.~\ 
 
 DE AMICITIA. 
 
 TlTUXO CARET. s 
 
 612, i augur] augur ceuola 
 C] G, ita s. 
 
 Laelio] lelio, ita s. 
 2 iucunde] iocunde 
 
 de 
 
 5 discederem] discere, su- 
 prascr. in. 2 
 prudenter disputata] dispu- 
 tata prudenter 
 
 613, i et] om. 
 
 2 mortuo] mortuo ex mortem 
 corr. 
 Scaevolam] ceuolam, ita s. 
 5 multa] post multa, dixisset 
 suprascr. m. 2 
 hemicyclio] hemiciclio 
 cum] cum et 
 7 Attice] o attice 
 io adm.] amm. 
 
 13 Marci] M. 
 
 14 Afr.] affr. 
 mandavi] roandam 
 
 19, 20 non invitus ut prodes- 
 sem multis] ut non inuitus 
 
 ut 
 
 prodessem, corr. m. I 
 maiore] maiore feci 
 23 et diutissime] diutissime 
 
 25 Laelii] G. lelii 
 
 26 Scaevola]et ceuola, corr.m. 2 
 
 29 adf.] aff. ita s. 
 
 30 ad senem senex] ad senem 
 
 te ego senex 
 [I. 7-] 
 
 613, 34 a me animum] animum 
 
 a me 
 parumper] si ante parum- 
 per suprascr. 
 
 614, 2 te] tute 
 
 3 laeli] leli, ut dicis 
 6 modo] om. 
 
 10 -, ra 
 
 II acute] acute 
 
 1 4 reliqua] reliqui, sed -i in ras. 
 
 septem] VII 
 
 16 eum etiam] eum quidem 
 
 etiam 
 
 17 posita esse] esse posita 
 20 auguris] auguris dicii 
 
 22 solitus esse obire] esses in 
 res mut. ac sicpra obire 
 scr. .i. procurare m. 2 
 
 24 ego id] hoc 
 
 animum adverti] ib. m. i, 
 animadverti, m. 2 
 
 25 viri] om. 
 morte] a morte 
 
 27 valetudinem] ualitudinem, 
 suprascr. i. infirmitatem, 
 m. 2 
 causam] causae 
 
 32 ulla] ilia 
 
 615, 1 adgn.] agn. 
 2 non] nee 
 
 4 Galium] gaium 
 
 5 inpueris] quidem nee catoni 
 
 comparantur 
 B 
 
 615, 7 illius] suprascr. gl. Ca- 
 
 tonis 
 9 Scipioms]apioms, itasaefie 
 
 11 umquam erit] erit umquam 
 13 eo errore careo] eo careo 
 
 errore 
 f 
 
 18 fas] uas 
 
 19 adul.] adol. ita s. 
 21 rei publicae] r. p. 
 
 24 facillumis] facillimis, ita s. 
 sorores] sororem 
 
 rore 
 
 26 maerore] memor 
 indicatum] iudicatum 
 
 31 posset] possit 
 
 32 difficile] suprascr. quod 
 
 credendum sit, m. 2 
 dictu] dictum, corr. m. 2 
 
 616, 1 dimisso] demisso 
 
 2 populo Romano] P. R. 
 
 5 iis] his 
 
 9 qui] quae 
 
 10 Graeciam] greciam 
 
 12 non] suprascr. m. I 
 
 in plerisque] implerisque 
 
 13 iisque cum] hisque dum 
 
 14 optimoque et iustissimo 
 
 cuique] optimo cuique et 
 iustissimo 
 
 16 Manilius] mallius 
 
 17 plures] bis scr. 
 
 18 fere] marg. ascr. m. 2 
 
 19 quiete] quietate 
 
DE AM1CITIA. 
 
 616, 23 sin autem inest 
 24 veriora] uereor 
 
 26 natus non esset] non esset 
 
 natus e 
 
 29 introieram] introiram 
 
 or 
 
 30 fruor] fruet 
 
 a 
 
 31 cura] curet 
 
 32 publica re] P. R. 
 de privata] priuata 
 
 34 ista me] me ista 
 
 617, 2 eo mihi magis est] eo 
 
 magis est mihi 
 quattuor] quatuor 
 5 Fannius] om. m. 1. G. Fan- 
 nius, m. 2 
 
 8 ex te] a te 
 
 9 existumes] existimes 
 
 10 vero] uero erit gratum 
 
 11 antevortit] anteuortit m. 1. 
 
 animaduertit vi. 2, ante- 
 uenit vi. 3 
 
 12 ipse] ipsi 
 
 13 res] suprascr. m. I 
 
 atque 
 
 15 eaque] eque 
 
 iis] his vi. 1. iis m. rec. 
 
 16 egetque] ergoque, corr. vi. 2 
 
 17 eis] his 
 
 petatis] putatis, corr. m. 2 
 
 1 9 omnibus rebus] rebus omni- 
 
 bus 
 
 20 vel secundas] secundas 
 
 27 M'] m. 
 Ti]Q. 
 
 29 viri boni] supra viri scr. 
 
 m. 2 hi 
 
 30 fuerint] sapientes ante fue- 
 
 rint marg. ascr. m. 2 
 id 
 ne id] et (?) inrasura 
 
 concedi] c. gl. ut sit bonus 
 
 32 aeq.] eq. 
 
 33 sintque] sitque 
 ii] hi 
 
 35 quia sequantur] qui secuntur 
 
 618, 2 natos esse nos] nos esse 
 
 natos 
 omnes] omnes homines 
 esset] equaliter (per com- 
 
 pend.) m. 1, essetsuprascr. 
 
 m. 2 
 
 4 ipsa peperit] peperit ipsa 
 
 8 intellegi maxime] maxime 
 
 intellegi 
 
 in 
 
 9 infinita] finita 
 
 12 bene v.] beniu. 
 
 13 haud] haut 
 
 excepta] expecta, corr. m. 2 
 
 14 dis] diis 
 
 17 tarn in] tam 
 
 22 met.] mec. 
 
 23 Gallos] gaios 
 
 n 
 
 24 nusquam] usquam 
 
 25 inter] suprascr. vi. 1 
 opport.] oport. ita 1. 32 
 
 30 eo] illo 
 
 illas] eas c 
 
 32 divitiae] diuitiae 
 
 e 
 
 33 laudere] laudare 
 
 34 res plurimas] plurimas res 
 
 619, 2 igni] igne 
 ut aiunt] om. 
 
 3 Neque] nee 
 
 5 pauci]jfow/pauci'zw.fuit<3'f/. 
 10 enim] etiam 
 
 12 adsunt] assunt 
 
 abundant] habundant 
 
 16 ne] nee 
 
 17 intelleg.] intellig. 
 
 18 atque ex] atque 
 
 21 Agrigentinum] agrientinum 
 
 22 esse] om. 
 
 24 dissipare discordiam] dis- 
 
 cordiam dissipare 
 
 o 
 
 25 aliquod] aliquid 
 
 26 aut ante adeundis delere 
 
 voluit vi. 2 
 28 Pacuvii] paucuuii 
 
 619, 28 uter . . . diceret] uterque 
 
 orestem se esse diceret 
 vi. 1, post uterque su- 
 prascr. vi. rec. Orestes 
 esset, pilades 
 
 620, 6 Fanni] o fanm 
 hortis] ortis 
 
 % Phili] philli 
 
 a me 
 
 12 qua me] qute 
 
 16 desiderata] -ata m. I, -an- 
 
 da m. 2 
 
 17 posset] possit 
 
 22 iis] his 
 
 i 
 
 23 fictum] factum est 
 
 o 
 
 29 earum] earum 
 
 sensus] suprascr. 
 
 appareat] apareat 
 32 cuius cum] in ras. scr. m. 2 
 
 34 nihil] suprascr. 
 
 35 alliciat] alliceat 
 
 621, 2 sp.] p. 
 
 Sp. Maelium] spurium me- 
 lium vi. 1, emilium m. 2 
 
 3 Pyrrho] pirro 
 
 4 propter] suprascr. 
 10 perspecto] perfecto 
 12 adhibitis] adibitis 
 
 15 atque] et 
 
 16 natam] natura m. 1, na- 
 
 tam suprascr. in. 2 
 minimum] nimium m. 1, 
 corr. vi. 2 
 21 indigens] est post indigens 
 m. 2 
 
 24 auxit] alit m. I, auxit su- 
 
 prascr. m. 2 
 utilitates] utilitatis 
 
 29 inest] est 
 
 30 at ii] ab his 
 
 31 dissentiunt] dissentientes 
 
 super diss. scr. vi. rec. 
 
 32 suspicere] suscipere pn 'mi- 
 
 tus scr. dein corr. vi. 1 
 
DE AMICIT1A. 
 
 621, 34 sensum] signum m. i, 
 
 sensum m. 2 pares 
 
 37 suntque pares] sintque 
 
 38 propensioresque] propen- 
 
 siores 
 reposcendum . . . utilita- 
 tes] marg. ascr. 
 
 622, I est] sit 
 certatio] concertatio 
 
 2 gravior] supra gravior scr. 
 
 m. 2 gracior 
 5 ad] c. gl. contra 
 
 vultis] c. gl. .i. dicere 
 9 vero] c. gl. ergo 
 optumi] optimi 
 10 nihil difficilius] difficilius 
 
 nihil 
 
 12 expediret incidere] expe- 
 
 diret incipere wz. l,utique 
 
 conueniret, incidere m. 2 
 
 14 adversis] ex diuersis 
 
 16 praetexta toga] praetexta 
 
 1 toga : sedi videtur a m. 
 
 2 esse scr. 
 
 17, 18 contentione . . . corn- 
 modi] contentione uel 
 luxuriae conditionis uel 
 commodi m. I, uel conten- 
 tione luxuriae uel condi- 
 tionis uel commodi m. 2 
 
 19 provecti] profecti sed pro- 
 uecti vid. prius esse scr. 
 
 27 
 
 30 ita multa] c. gl. impedi- 
 menta 
 fata] c. gl. mortem .i. finem 
 
 33 quatenus inest 
 
 623, I Viscellinum] becillinum 
 Sp. Maelium] amellium 
 
 3 Gracchum] graccum 
 Tuberone] tiberone 
 
 4 Blossius] bissius 
 
 5 Scaevola] o scaeuola 
 Laenati] lenate 
 
 7 adf.] aff. sed eff. videtur 
 prius scr. esse 
 
 623, 7 quidquid] quicquid, ita s. 
 
 8 inquam] om. e 
 
 9 faces ferre] ferre facos 
 num quam] numquam inquid 
 
 13 in Asiam] la si nam 
 17 eis] his 
 
 19 si simus] sumus si 
 iis] his 
 
 20 vidimus] uidemus 
 
 21 accepimus] accipimus 
 
 23 Papum Aemilium] P. emi- 
 lium 
 C] om. 
 consules] suprascr. 
 
 25 iis] his 
 M'] m. 
 Ti] t. 
 
 26 ne]nec 
 
 29 si]sed;«. 1, si suprascr. m. 2 
 
 31 Ti.] tiberium 
 
 32 minime] minimus 
 
 Gaius] C. sed uel caris- 
 simus suprascr. 
 
 624, 1 in amicitia] amiciciae 
 2 nee] neque 
 
 5 prospicere]^^"prospere«rr. 
 
 6 iam] suprascr. 
 aliquantulum] aliquantum 
 
 8 populus Romanus] P. R. 
 
 9 P. Scipione] p. nasicam 
 
 scipionem 
 effecerint] fecerint 
 
 10 quocumque modo] quoq' 
 
 quem modo 
 potuimus] possumus, sed 
 potuimus suprascr. 
 
 c 
 
 1 1 Gracchi] grachei 
 
 12 de Gai autem Gracchi] de 
 
 h 
 G. gracci autem 
 
 13 proclivius inest 
 
 14 iam ante] iam an' 
 Gabinia] gabina 
 
 18 quicquam] quicquid, corr. 
 m. 2 
 
 624, 19 eius] huius 
 
 20 inciderint] inceciderint 
 ignari casu aliquo] post 
 
 amicis iterum scr. sed 
 deletum ab ead. m. 
 
 21 in magna aliqua re] in mag- 
 
 nam aliquam rem. p. 
 
 22 iis . . . iis] his . . . his 
 
 26 viginti annis ante] uinginti 
 
 annis ante m. 1, ante u. 
 annos m. 2 
 
 27 Coriolanus] coronianus 
 31 vel] om. 
 
 ire coepit] caepit ire 
 34 hodie sit] sit hodie 
 
 625, 4 vero dare audeamus] ue- 
 
 rum dare gaudeamus 
 6 aperte,] apte 
 9 argutus] arguti' 
 esse] suprascr. 
 
 12 quas] suprascr. 
 
 1 
 18 firmitatis] firmitates 
 
 20 ii] hi 
 
 22 qua] quia corr. m. 1 
 24 reapse] re ipsa 
 
 27 sibi] si 
 
 oderit] ut oderit 
 
 626, 2 esse quandam] quandam 
 
 esse 
 4 diffundatur] diffundantur 
 contrahatur] contrahantur 
 6 ut] sup. ut scr. ad illud 
 8 si qua] si quasi 
 10 cum contingit] contigit m. 
 1, cum contingit m. 2. 
 
 13 redamare] res amare m. I, 
 
 re amari m. 2 
 
 i 
 
 14 delectari] delectare 
 
 15 Quid]Qd 
 
 17 illiciat] illiceat 
 
 et attrahat] et tarn attrahat 
 
 18 adsciscant] c. gl. adiungant 
 
 21 necessariam] post necess. 
 
 suprascr. esse m. 2 
 
DE AMICITIA. 
 
 6£6, 24 inmunis] c. gl. .i. non 
 communis 
 populos] p populos 
 tueri] c. gl. teneri 
 26 Atque] om. 
 
 29 estprofectum]profectumest 
 studio] c. gl. amore 
 
 31 ii] hi 
 
 32 beneficent] beneficient. 
 
 33 sciam] scio 
 
 34 nostra] <uruestra corr. m. 1 
 6^7, 3 erunt] om. sed sunt ante 
 
 si Jtr. 111. 2 
 diffl.] defl. 
 
 5 proh] pro 
 
 6 circumfluere] qui ante cir- 
 
 cumfluere j-<rr. ?«. 2 
 
 7 abund.] habund. 
 
 8 vita] uita nimirum 
 
 12 ceciderunt] ceciderint 
 
 15 neutris] neutri 
 
 gratiam] c.gl. retributionem 
 
 20 fastidio] fastigio suprascr. 
 
 in. 2 
 neque] nee 
 
 21 hie] hoc 
 
 22 videre] uideri 
 fuerint] fuerant 
 
 23 iis] his 
 
 28 cum parentur, cui parentur] 
 
 cum parant cui parent 
 laborent] laborant 
 
 29 vincit] uicit 
 
 628, 1 sunt autem] autem sunt 
 sint] sunt in. 1, sint 111. 2 
 
 i 
 
 2 diligendi] dilegendi 
 3 adfecti] c. gl. uoluntarii 
 7 nee] neque 
 
 9 enim] sunt post enim su- 
 
 prascr. m. 2 
 numquam . . . causa] marg. 
 user. m. 2 
 
 13 iis] his 
 
 14 def.]diff. 
 
 16 calculos] c. gl. numerum 
 
 628, 17 divitior] ditior 
 18 stride] restricte 
 
 23 fractior] c. gl. humilior 
 25 in] om. 
 
 30 a Biante] ab hi ante 
 dictum esse] esse dictum 
 
 35 ansas] c. gl. occasiones 
 rursus] rursum 
 
 36 dolere] do! ore 
 
 629, 4 quin] cum in. I, corr. m. 2 
 5 id] suprascr. 
 
 10 caput] de capite 
 
 sit] est 
 
 11 estenimquatenus].57//ra.5rr. 
 
 contingit ut que 
 
 12 nee mediocre] nee mediocre 
 
 suprascr. m. 2 
 15 repudianda] repudienda 
 
 18 posse] posset 
 
 non posse dicere] dicere 
 non posset 
 
 19 esse] suprascr. 
 
 23 autem est] est autem 
 
 25 temptatis] temperatis 
 
 26 amicitiis] amicitias 
 
 28 sin vero erunt] sint uero 
 erunt 
 
 31 sint] sunt 
 
 32 multo] multa 
 34 sint incst 
 
 6SO, I iis] his 
 
 5 est facile] facile est 
 
 recte] suprascr. in. 2 dixit 
 9 ex] et 
 12 est enim] enim est 
 
 h 
 
 14 isdem] isdem 
 
 15 ingenium] post tortuosum 
 
 scr. 
 
 16 eisdem] isdem 
 
 17 ne] suprascr. in. 2 quis 
 
 18 pertinent omnia] omnia 
 
 pertinent 
 
 19 ita] et ita 
 
 20 initio] in inicio 
 
 630, 21 licet dicere] dicere licet 
 tenere in amicitia] in ami- 
 citia tenere 
 23 ingenui] ingenium primitus 
 
 scr. mox corr. 
 32 quando] c. gl. aliquando 
 
 34 debent] debet 
 satietates] sacietas 
 
 35 debet] debent 
 631, 2 herbis] erbis 
 
 3 suo loco conservanda] loco 
 
 suo conseruanda est 
 
 4 est enim] enim est 
 
 quin etiam in ipso] quin ipso 
 
 7 iis] his 
 inanima] inanimata 
 
 8 cum] quin 
 
 9 diutius] etiam diutius 
 
 10 parem] superiorem parem 
 12 Rupilio] rutilio 
 
 Mummio] numinio 
 15 esse] posse esse 
 
 ampliores] amplicies. corr. 
 in. 2. 
 21 aliquamdiu] aliquandiu 
 
 fuerunt] fuerint 
 23 duxerunt] dixerunt 
 
 27 ii] hi 
 
 28 superiores] superbiores 
 
 30 queruntur] plerumque. corr. 
 m. 2. 
 
 32 queant dicere] dicerequeant 
 
 33 collata] collecta. corr. m. 2 
 632, 1 ii] hi 
 
 2 se] om. 
 
 3 enim quidam] etiam 
 
 4 contingit] contigit 
 iis] his 
 
 9 Rup.] rut. 
 
 10 Lucium] 1. 
 
 1 1 quidvis] qd' uis 
 14 aut] ut 
 
 pilae studiosi] studiosi pilae 
 necessarios] oportet su- 
 prascr. in. 2 
 17 modo] modo sunt 
 
DE A All CITI A. 
 
 632, 1 8 secuntur] sequuntur 
 
 o 
 
 quorum] eorum queq. 
 24 Lye] lie. 
 
 27 quod] eo quod 
 
 28 mollisque] et mollis 
 
 32 sapientium] sapientum 
 
 33 del.] dil. 
 
 35 eluendae] c. gl. aufferendae 
 sunt 
 
 633, I disc] dissc. corr. m. 2 
 4 autem aut] autem 
 7 amicitiis] amiciis 
 10 meo] mei 
 12 graviter] graui e graviter 
 
 effecit vi. I 
 15 ne] suprascr} 
 17 ferundae] ferendae 
 
 20 horum vitiorum] uitiorum 
 
 horum 
 
 21 non dignos] indignos 
 
 23 difficilius] est post diff. 
 suprascr. 
 
 29 et qualis] qualis 
 
 30 a se ipso inest 
 
 32 transferetur] transferretur 
 
 634, 4 homine] hominis 
 fit] sit 
 
 4 diligat] diligit 
 
 5 anquirat] adquirit 
 
 paene unum] unum paene 
 signis transpositionis add. 
 
 7 impudenter] imprudenter 
 
 8 ipsi non] iam non 
 12 iis] his 
 
 14 pro altero suscipiet] ab 
 altero suscipit 
 honestum et rectum] rec- 
 tum et honestum 
 17 iis] his 
 28 consequi] exequi 
 
 30 experiri cogit] cogit experiri 
 
 31 enim] N 
 
 34 vetere] ueteri 
 
 35 et] om. 
 
 635, 1 disr.] dir. 
 
 9 esse levius] leuius esse 
 
 11 putent] putant 
 
 idem sentiunt] seruiuntwz. I, 
 
 sentiunt m. 2 
 ii] hi quinqicies. 
 
 12 contulerunt] contulerint 
 14 tradiderunt] tradidef 
 
 nullam] nullam sentiunt 
 17 patitur esse] esse parti tur 
 
 n 
 
 19 Timonem] timorem 
 
 20 anquirat] adquirat 
 
 21 posset] possit 
 
 22 hominum] omnium 
 
 23 subpeditans] c. gl. sub- 
 
 ministrans 
 27 Archyta] archita 
 
 opinor] opinior 
 31 habuisset] non ante hab. 
 del. est 
 solitarium nihil amat] nihil 
 amat solitarium 
 c 
 34 anquirat] anquirat 
 
 37 suspic] suspit. 
 
 turn] om. cum suprascr. 
 
 636, 1 elevare] eluere c. gl. 
 auferre 
 subeunda] subleuanda c. 
 gl. leuiter tolleranda 
 2 amici sunt saepe] sunt 
 
 saepe amici 
 7 molesta] molesta est. 
 13 comitas] c. gl. conuenientia 
 
 adsit] assit 
 17 scitum est] c. gl. sapiens 
 uerbum 
 ut multa: melius] multa 
 melius 
 
 20 ii] hi 
 
 21 vacare] carere 
 enim se] se enim 
 
 27 blanditiam] blandicians 
 29 voluntatem] uoluptatem 
 33 qui id] quod 
 
 637, 6 Gnathonis] gnatonis 
 11 sinceris atque veris] ueris 
 
 atque sinceris 
 16 ilia] illius 
 
 21 C. Licini] G. licinii 
 
 o 
 
 cooptatio] captatio 
 
 22 forum] foro 
 
 25 praetore me] p me sed p 
 meprimztus scr. 
 
 27 scena] scana 
 id est] .i. 
 
 28 id] ad 
 
 29 quid] qd 
 
 31 nihil . . nihil] nil . . nil 
 
 c 
 
 ne] ne ssen 
 
 32 adsentatio] assertatio 
 
 33 quamvis] om. 
 sit] sint 
 
 36 novit] norit 
 638, 4 sermo cum] cum sermo 
 7 faceta] c. gl. pulchra 
 
 s. 
 
 10 is] id 
 
 nisi 
 
 14 nisi] non 
 
 15 insinuet] c. gl. in sinum 
 
 ponat 
 
 16 ads.] ass. 
 
 17 blandiatur] blandiatur 
 
 20 comicos] coamicos 
 
 21 elusseris] ut iusseris 
 27 virtus] uirtus, uirtus 
 
 O. Muci] quinte muti 
 
 30 agnovitque] et agnouit 
 
 31 exardescit] ardescit 
 639, 2 ecflorescit] et florescit 
 
 4 P. Nasicam] publicum nasi- 
 cam 
 Ti. Gracchum] titum nas- 
 cum g. graccum 
 6 Furium] furtum 
 P. Rup.] e rap. 
 
 7 Q-] q uinti 
 
 9 quoniamque] ib. m. I, 
 quamquam m. 2 
 
DE SENECTUTE. 
 
 639, 9 comparata est] est com- 
 parata 
 
 12 calcem] c. gl. finem 
 
 13 anq.] acq. 
 
 14 caritate] caretate 
 
 24 numquam] numquam qui- 
 dem 
 
 639, 24 ne minima quidem] nee 
 minima 
 25 senserimJsensumjWr.wz. 2 
 28 atque] aut 
 
 30 desid.] et desid. 
 
 31 ferre nullo modo] nullo 
 
 modo ferre 
 
 639, 32 sunt] sint 
 mea] mei 
 
 640, 2 brevia] c. gl. temporalia 
 4, 5 nihil amicitia] ib. m. 1, 
 
 amicitia nihil m. 2. 
 
 Explicit. 
 
 TlTULO CARET. 
 
 584, 1 O Tite] attice er 
 
 te ad uero] ego adiuuo, ccrr. 
 
 m. 1 
 levasso] leuabo 
 
 2 te] om. 
 
 en 
 
 3 ecquid erat praemi] ec quid 
 
 erit praecii 
 
 4 mini] om. 
 adf.] aff., ita s. 
 
 5 Flamininum] flaminium, ib. 
 
 585, 2 
 
 585, 2 certo] certe 
 
 3 Tite] attice 
 
 4 non cognomen solum] cog- 
 
 nomen non solum 
 
 5 et] atque 
 
 6 eisdem] hisdem 
 
 gravius commoveri] gra- 
 viter esse moueri 
 
 7 est] om. 
 
 8 visum est mihi] mihi uisum 
 
 est 
 conscribere] scribere 
 10 levari] leuare 
 16 laudari satis digne] digne 
 
 satis laudari 
 
 19 Tithono] thithono 
 
 20 ut Aristo Ceus] aut aristo 
 
 22 Laelium] lelium, ita s. 
 
 23 eruditius videbitur] uide- 
 
 bitur eruditius 
 
 24 libris suis] suis libris 
 
 DE SENECTUTE. 
 
 r 
 
 585, 24 attribuito] attribuito 
 
 28 C] om. 
 
 29 sapientiam] patientiam 
 
 30 vel maxime] om. 
 
 tlbi senectutem gravem] 
 grauem tibi senectutem 
 
 31 Aetna] ethna 
 
 586, 1 haud] haut 
 
 c 
 
 Scipio] sipio 
 
 difficilem] sicprascr. m. 1 
 2 in ipsis opis] opis in ipsis 
 
 4 iis] his 
 
 nihil potest malum] nihil 
 malum potest 
 
 7 citius] cicius 
 putavissent] putassent. 
 
 8 qui] c. gl. quomodo 
 
 9 obrepit] obripit 
 iis] his 
 
 11 consolatione inest 
 14 optumam] optimam 
 20 diis] dis, ita s. 
 23 certe] om. 
 27 quam] qua 
 
 ingrediundum] ingredien- 
 dum 
 
 istuc] sicprascr. 
 31 quae] quas bis 
 
 Albinus] albinis 
 34 iis] his 
 
 587, 2 venirent] euenirent 
 
 5 in ante moribus crassiore 
 
 atramento scriptum est 
 
 587, 9 opis] opes 
 
 10 istuc] istud 
 
 11 omnia] sunt ante omnia 
 
 suprascr. in. 1 
 Seriphio] sephirio, ita 1. 
 
 13 
 
 13 ads.] ass. 
 inquit] inquid 
 
 14 essem] essem ignobilis 
 
 16 ne] nee 
 
 17 omnino sunt] sunt omnino 
 19 ecferunt] efferunt 
 
 23 Quintum] Q. 
 Tarentum recepit] recepit 
 
 Tarentum 
 
 24 adul.] adol. 
 comitate] cum aetate 
 
 25 gravitas] grauitas cum ae- 
 
 tate condita uirtus grauis 
 
 26 coepi] cepi 
 
 27 consul] consulatum 
 fuerat] adeptus supra fu. 
 
 scr. 111. 2 
 
 28 cumque eo quartum con- 
 
 sule] cum quo consule 
 quarto 
 
 29, 30 ad . . . magistratum] ad 
 tarentum quaestor, dein- 
 de aedilis. quadringennio 
 post factus sum praetor, 
 quem magistratum 
 Tuditano] tutiniano 
 t 
 
 31 cum] qum 
 
587, 33 Annibalem] Hannibalem 
 34 praeclare] suprascr. m. 2 
 
 588, I unus homo] unus qui 
 2 noenum] non enim 
 
 4 qua] quanta 
 
 5 fugerat in arcem] fuerat in 
 
 arce 
 
 6 Ouinte] Q. 
 
 io Picentem] Picentem m. I, 
 Picinatem m. 2 
 
 11 augurque] augur qui 
 dicere ausus est] ausus est 
 
 dicere 
 pro rei publicae salute] R. 
 
 pro 
 
 P. salute 
 
 12 ferrentur] ferentur 
 
 14 mortem filii] marcii supra- 
 scr. m. 1 
 
 16 contemninus] contempni- 
 mus 
 
 18 iuris auguriij iuris et 
 
 augurii 
 
 19 memoria] in memoria 
 
 20 turn] om. 
 
 fruebar] feruebam m. 1 
 fruebar tunc m. 2 
 
 21 id quod] id qud' 
 24 fuisse] esse 
 
 29 est mortuus] mortuus est 
 Isocratis] socratis 
 Panathenaicus] panathena- 
 
 ticus 
 
 30 quarto nonagesimo] nona- 
 
 gesimo quarto 
 se dicit] dicitur 
 32 umquam] unquam 
 
 589, 6 sic ut] sicuti 
 saepe] forte 
 
 7 Olympia] olimpia 
 
 9 undevicesimo,] uigesimo 
 
 10 T. Flamininus] titus flarn- 
 
 minius 
 M'Acilius] m. cellius 
 Caepione] scipione 
 
 1 1 consulibus inest 
 
 DE SENECTUTE. 
 
 589, 1 1 sexaginta] LX 
 
 12 Voconiam] uocaniam 
 
 m 
 
 suasissem] suasisset 
 
 13 septuaginta] LXX 
 
 14 eis] eis m. 1, iis m. 2 
 paene] poene 
 
 15 complector] contemplor 
 
 18 omnibus fere] fere omnibus 
 absit] sit 
 
 21 iis] his 
 
 22 iuventute] in iuventute 
 seniles] similes m 1, seniles 
 
 m. 2 
 
 24 L.] om. 
 
 25 Curii] curtinii 
 
 28 Pyrrho] pyrro 
 
 29 pers.] pros. 
 
 31 ante] ib. m. 1, ad te m. 2 
 sese] se 
 viai] uia 
 
 590, 1 est] suprascr. ante enim 
 2 Appii] suprascr. 
 
 haec] hoc 
 
 septemdecim annis] septi- 
 mo decimo anno 
 
 5 Pyrrhi] pirri 
 bello] bellum 
 grandem] grande 
 
 6 in re gerenda] in regendo 
 
 m. 1, in re gerenda m. 2 
 
 8 alii per foros] per foros alii 
 
 9 ille] ille autem 
 facit] faciat 
 
 10 vero] suprascr. 
 
 multo] om. 
 
 facit] faciat 
 13 et miles] miles 
 
 15 Karthagini] Cartagini. post 
 
 -i. lit. r del. est 
 
 16 bellum] bellum inferatur 
 
 18 di] dii 
 
 19 tricesimus] trigesimus 
 
 21 cum] cum simul 
 
 22 paen.] pen. 
 
 25 consilium] consilio 
 
 7 
 
 590, 26 ii] hi 
 
 28 externa] externas 
 
 29 labefactatas] labefactas 
 
 30 cedo] credo c.gl. die 
 qui] c. gl. quomodo 
 rem publicam] R. P. 
 
 591, 1 ut est] ut e e 
 
 Naevii poetae ludo] neuii 
 posteriore ludo 
 
 3 stulti] et stulti 
 
 5 nisi] si non 
 
 6 Themistocles] temistocles 
 perceperat nomina] nomina 
 
 perceperat 
 
 8 Lysimachum] lisimachum 
 novi qui sunt] qui noui sunt 
 
 9 avos] proauos 
 
 17 quod propter] propter quod 
 
 m 
 
 20 removerent] renouerent 
 
 21 Oedipum] oedippum 
 
 24 Stesichorum] sterpsicorum 
 
 25 Isocratem] socratem 
 Gorgian] gorgian num ho- 
 
 merum 
 phil.] phyl. 
 
 26 Pyth.] phyt. 
 
 27 Cleanthem] cleantem 
 
 592, 1 ulla] ullo 
 2 est] sit 
 
 4 nihil ad se] ad se nihil 
 
 5 saeclo] scib, ita 1. 10 
 
 6 Synephebis] sinephobo 
 
 7 Dis . . prodere] marg. ascr. 
 
 m. 1 
 12 nil] nihil 
 viti] uicii 
 adp.] app. 
 
 14 non] suprascr. 
 
 15 et multa fortasse quae vult] 
 
 multa quae uolt fortasse 
 1 1 se] suprascr. ante esse 
 19 adul.] ab adol. 
 24 languida] atque languida 
 non sit] non fit 
 
 28 et] ut 
 
DE SENECTUTE. 
 
 592, 29 ipsa] om. 
 
 30 Socratem] socraten 
 32 fidibus] infidetibus m. 1, 
 infidelibus m. 2, in fidi- 
 bus m. 3 
 
 593, 1 is] his 
 
 2 de vitiis] Diuitias 
 adulescens] adolescenES 
 
 3 quidquid] quicquid 
 
 6 inl.] ill. ' 
 
 9 Sex. Aelius] sextus emilius. 
 Ti.] titus 
 
 10 modo] om. 
 
 13 etiam] om. 
 
 14 equidem] quidem 
 19 an ne eas] annales 
 
 21 Cn.]etgen.;«.i,etgneuswz.2 
 
 22 L.Aemiliuset P. Africanus] 
 
 L. emilius. P. affricanus 
 
 26 Cyrus] cirus 
 
 27 Xenophontem] Xenofontem 
 30 quadriennio] quadringennio 
 
 viginti] XX 
 
 i 
 
 594, 1 id] ad 
 
 4 vivebat] mue-tenuiore atra- 
 
 mento scr. m. rec. in ras. 
 
 7 quam ad] ad quam 
 
 8 decern] X 
 
 at 
 
 sed] sed 
 ut] VI 
 
 11 possem inest 
 
 12 iis] his 
 
 14 Thermopylas] thermopilas 
 M'Glabrione consule inest, 
 
 marg. ascr. m.rec. acilio .1. 
 
 15 vos videtis] uidetis uos 
 enervavit non adflixit senec- 
 
 tus] eneruauit senectus 
 nee afflixit 
 16, 17 non curia . . hospites] 
 marg. ascr. m. 2 
 vires meas] meas uires 
 18 monet] mouet 
 
 velis senex] senex uelis 
 
 594, 20 cui] qui m. 1, cum m. 2 
 
 t 
 fuerim] fuerim 
 
 2 1 utervis] utrius m.l, corr. m. 2 
 
 c 
 
 ne] ne 
 
 22 idcirco] iccirco 
 
 23 adsit] assit 
 
 25 humeris] humeris suis 
 
 26 igitur] utrum suprascr. ante 
 
 ig- 
 Pythagorae] phitagoree 
 
 27 utare dum assit] dum assit 
 
 gaudeas m. 1, utare dum 
 assit in. 2 
 cum] dum 
 
 28 paulum] paululum 
 
 30 parti aetatis] parcitatis 
 et] et in. 1, enim 111. 2 
 
 595, 1. et senectutis] et sen. in. 
 
 1, ita sen. m. 2 
 
 sse 
 
 3 audire] audire 
 
 te arbitror] arbitror te 
 avitus] habitus 
 
 4 nonaginta] nongentes 
 
 6 imbri] imbre 
 
 7 esse in eo] in eo esse 
 corporis siccitatem] siccita- 
 
 tem corporis 
 
 8 in senectute] senectuti 
 
 10 Ne sint] ne desint 
 
 11 nostra] idem post nostra 
 
 sitprascr. 
 iis] his 
 
 12 non possunt] possunt 
 
 16 valet.] ualit. item paulo post 
 
 Publii Afr.] p. affr. 
 
 sunt] sint 
 20 id] suprascr. 
 22 contra] suprascr. nien 
 25 subveniendum] subuendum 
 
 27 senectute] in ante sen. su- 
 
 prascr. m. recent ior 
 
 a 
 
 28 defetigatione] defetigatione 
 
 29 comicos] comicus 
 
 hos 
 
 595, 29 hoc] hoc 
 
 30 dissolutos] suprascr. 
 
 sed inertis . . senectutis 
 
 marg. ascr. 111. 2 
 inertis] merito 
 32 quam . . . omnium] su- 
 prascr. 
 adulescentium] om. 
 
 596, 1 quattuor] quatuor 
 quinque] tantum quinque q' 
 
 4 senectuti] senectute 
 
 6 in ilia domo mos] in illo 
 
 animus 
 et] sufirascr. ■ ■ 
 
 J * nemini 
 
 7 nemini mancipata] mentj 
 
 pa mantipata 
 
 12 monumenta] monimenta 
 inl.] ill. 
 
 13 nunc cum] nunc q 
 pontificium] pontificium 
 
 14 Pyth.] phit. 
 
 17 in his] omnibus his in. I, 
 
 in his in. 2. 
 magno opere] magnopere 
 i 
 23 senescit] senescat 
 
 29 Archytae Tarentini] archite 
 tharentini 
 
 30 cum O.] CV. 0. 
 
 32 ecfr.] effr. 
 
 33 inlecebris] ille Celebris 
 
 597, 8 posset] possit 
 10 dum] om. 
 
 12 tamque pestiferum] su- 
 prascr. 
 
 14 C] G. 
 
 Caudino] in suprascr. ante 
 Caud. 
 
 15 Vcturius] uictorius 
 Nearchus] nearcus 
 
 16 populi Romani] P. R. 
 
 18 Appio] ac P. 
 
 20 possemus] possumus 
 
 esse habendam] habendam 
 esse 
 
DE SENECTUTE. 
 
 597, 21 efficeret] effecerit 
 22 mentis inest sine ac 
 
 24 T. Flaminini] titi flamminii 
 L.]G. 
 
 25 septem] VII 
 consul] suprascr. 
 
 26 esset consul] consul esset 
 exoratus] exhortatus 
 
 28 damn.] dampn. 
 
 29 neutiquam] neuticam 
 
 598, 1 a] ea e 
 
 2 C] G. 
 
 3 Pyrrho] pirrum 
 Cinea] ciue 
 
 7 Pyrrho] pyrro 
 
 8 M'] m. 
 
 10 Coruncanius] caruncanius 
 ex eius] eius 
 
 11 dico] suprascr. 
 
 13 optumus] optimus 
 
 15 magno opere] magnopere 
 
 16 exstructis] extrunctis 
 
 17 crudidate] crudelitate 
 si] o?n. 
 
 20 caret] careat 
 
 21 conviviis delectari] delectari 
 
 conuiuiis 
 C. Duellium Marci filium] 
 G. diuellium M. F. sup. F. 
 scr. m. 2. filium. 
 
 22 saepe] suprascr. 
 
 29 delectationem] delectatio 
 m. 1, supplevit m. rec. 
 
 31 quia] quod 
 
 32 turn . . turn] cum . . turn 
 
 i 
 
 599, 1 sermonis] sermones 
 
 2 delector] debetur, corr. m. 2 
 qui pauci] marg. ascr. m. 
 
 2 qui pauci iam 
 
 3 sed] suprascr. 
 
 6 indixisse videar] uidear 
 
 inferre 
 modus] ib. m. I, motus m. 2 
 
 7 intellego] intelligo 
 
 9 summo] summo magistro 
 
 [I- 7-] 
 
 599, 10 in Symposio] y simposio 
 Xenophontis] xenofontis 
 
 1 1 aut sol aut] aut sola . ut 
 
 12 quod] quia 
 
 15 autem est] est autem 
 
 16 cum] qui, corr. m. 2 
 quaereret] suprascr. 
 
 17 di] tu m. 1, dii m. 2 
 meliora, inquit] inquit, me- 
 
 liora 
 istinc] libenter suprascr. 
 ante istinc m. 2 
 
 20 is] his 
 
 21 non] hoc ante non in marg. 
 
 add. 
 23 iis] his 
 
 24, 5. Ambivio . . . ultima] 
 marg. ascr. 
 propter] c. gl. iuxta 
 
 26 etiam] etiam delectus 
 
 27 eas] om. 
 
 ilia] illi 
 
 28 animum] delectant supet 
 
 anim. scr. m. recentior 
 
 29 cupiditatum] cupiditatem, 
 
 corr. m. 2 
 omnium] etiam omnium 
 31 videbamus] uideamus 
 
 in studio] mori suprascr. 
 
 m. recentior 
 dim.] dem. 
 
 600, 1 C. Galium] gaium 
 3 coepisset] cepississet 
 
 defectiones] post nobis scr. 
 6 Pseudolo] pseudulo 
 9 P.] om. 
 
 12 Suadae medullam] sua de~ 
 
 medulla 
 
 13 in dicendo] om. 
 videbamus] uidimus m. I, 
 
 uidebamus m. 2 
 
 V 
 
 14 ludorum] lodorum 
 
 15 atque] atqui 
 17 "sit] sit 
 
 C 
 
 600, 21 enhn] etiam 
 24 ac] et 
 
 26 occaecatum] occatum 
 
 27 deinde] dein 
 
 28 elicit] helicit 
 
 e 
 
 29 erecta] recta 
 
 30 emersit] emerserit 
 structam] structo, sed o ex 
 
 a mat. 
 
 32 vitium] uicium 
 
 33 requietem] requietem 
 
 601, 1 ex fici] effici 
 
 o 
 
 2 acini] acini 
 
 3 tantos truncos] truncos 
 
 tantos 
 ramosque] om. 
 
 3 procreet] procreet m. 1, 
 
 procreent m. 2 
 
 4 viviradices] uites radices 
 
 5 erigat] erigant 
 fundatur] fundantur 
 
 10 iis] his 
 
 12 gustatu] gustatu 
 deinde] de inde 
 
 13 tepore] tpr»z.i, tepore m. 2 
 et nimios] inimicos m. 1, 
 
 et nimios m. 2 
 15 pulchrius] pulcrius 
 non] ante solum scr. 
 
 17 vitium . . . amputatio] marg. 
 
 ascr. 
 
 18 ego] ergo 
 
 quid foss.] quod foss. 
 
 19 repastinationes] repastiones 
 
 o 
 
 multo] multa 
 
 20 Hesiodus] esiodus c 
 
 ne verbum quidem] ne ver- 
 bum 
 
 22 ut] et, corr. m. 2. 
 
 23 Laertem] lertiam m. I ler- 
 
 tam m. 2 
 lenientem] linientem 
 
 25 laetae sunt] sunt laetae 
 
 26 sed hortis] sed',ortis 
 
10 
 
 DE SENECTUTE. 
 
 603, 26 etiam] om. e 
 pomariis] pomiriis 
 apium examinibus] et apum 
 ex aminibus 
 
 27 modo] om.sedsup.dAectaxvt 
 
 scr. 111. recentior solum 
 e 
 
 28 sollertius] sollortius 
 
 et 
 
 31 et studio] a studio 
 natura] suprascr. 
 loquacior] loquatior 
 
 32 in hac vita] in hanc uitam 
 triumphavisset] triumphas- 
 
 set 
 34 ego villam] uillam ego 
 
 602, 4 videri] uideri possit 
 
 6 senectutem] senectutem 
 
 turn del. m. I 
 
 7 Ouinctio] quintio 
 9 Ahala] ahalam 
 
 Sp. Maelium] spinelium 
 11 viatores] dictatores 
 
 13 haud] haut 
 
 an nulla] anulla 
 
 14 quod] quam 
 
 15 quam] qua u 
 
 19 penaria] penaria 
 
 e 
 villaque] uilla quae 
 abundat] habundat 
 haedo, agno] agno haedo 
 
 20 hortum] ortum 
 ipsi] ipsa, corr. m. 2 
 
 21 supervacaneis inest 
 
 23 praecidam] praedicam 
 
 24 nee usu] usu in. 1, nee 
 
 sicprascr. in. 2 
 ornatius] ordinatius 
 
 26 aut] eque 
 
 apricatione] apraedicatione 
 corr. in. 2 
 
 27 aut vicissim] aduicissim, 
 
 corr. m. 2 
 
 28 habeant igitur sibi] sibi 
 
 h 
 igitur abeant 
 
 603, 1 natationes] nationes 
 multis] multos, corr. in. 2 
 talos] tales, corr. in. 2 
 
 2 utrum] unum 
 iis] his 
 
 7 atque] atque etiam 
 regale] regule 
 quam] quamquam 
 
 8 Cyrum] cirum 
 
 10 Lysander] lisander 
 
 1 1 comem] communem 
 15 ex] et m. 1, e m. 2 
 
 17 discr.] descr.ztempaulo post 
 
 et] om. sed ei suprascr. 
 l8_ ego] ergo 
 
 20 intuentem] induentem 
 eius] metus in. 1, eius m. 2 
 corporis] et corporis 
 
 21 recte] rite 
 
 23 fortuna] suprascr. 
 
 o 
 
 quo] qua 
 
 24 et] suprascr. 
 
 25 Corvum] coruinum 
 
 27 quadraginta] XL 
 
 28 interfuerunt] interfuerant 
 nostri] suprascr. 
 
 29 cursus honorum] cursus 
 
 bonorum cursus 
 
 604, 2 laboris minus] minus 
 
 laboris 
 
 3 in L.] m. c 
 
 Atilio Calatino] atilio cati- 
 lino 
 
 4 hunc unum] unicum 
 
 5 est] estimo turn m. I, est 
 
 totum m. 2 
 
 6 iure . . . consentiens] marg. 
 
 ascr. 
 
 7 maximum] magnum 
 M.] om. 
 
 9 Afr.]affr. 
 
 loquar] loquitur, corr. in. 2 
 ut] om. 
 10 nutu] mutu 
 
 senectus] suprascr. 
 
 604, 10 honorata] honerata 
 
 15 assensu] magno suprascr. 
 ante ass. 
 
 17 honesteacta]honesta atque, 
 
 corr. m. 2 
 
 18 extremos] suprascr. ante 
 
 capit 
 enim ipsa] suprascr. 
 
 19 adsurgi, deduci] assurgi 
 
 duduci 
 21 est] st 
 25 ludis] laudis 
 
 natu] suprascr. s 
 
 26 concessu] consensu, 
 
 item paulo post 
 civibus] esse suprascr. post 
 civ. 
 27, 28 qui . . consederant] qui 
 legati cum essent certo in 
 loco considerant m. 1, 
 legatus cum esset certo in 
 loco qui considerant in. 2 
 
 30 iis] his 
 
 recta] facta, corr. m. 2 
 
 31 nostro] uro 
 
 32 quod] quam, corr. m. 2 
 
 605, 1 iis] his 
 
 , Q- 
 2 Quae] h. quae 
 
 6 difficiles] dificiles 
 
 7 morum] morbi, corr. m. 2 
 ac morositas tamen] cum 
 
 idei uideatis m.i,corr. in.i 
 
 8 dixi] suprascr. 
 
 9 posse] suprascr. 
 
 s 
 
 1 1 fiunt] fiunt 
 
 s 
 
 12 scaena] cena 
 iis] his 
 
 fratribus] fructibus, corr. 111.2 
 
 i 
 
 13 diritas] duritas 
 
 14 natura] aetas naturae 
 coacescit] coacessit 
 
 sicut 
 
 15 sicut alia] aliam 
 
 18 restet] restet e x restat c orr. 
 
605, 21 longe abesse] esselonge 
 
 24 tertium certe] cercius 
 
 i 
 
 inveniri] inuenire 
 
 i 
 
 25 quid] quod 
 
 26 est tam] etiam, corr. in. 2 
 
 27 ad vesperum esse] esse ad 
 
 uesperum 
 
 28 aetas ilia] illo m. 1, aetas 
 
 ilia m. 2 
 plures] plus suprascr. 
 
 in. 2 
 casus] om. vac. spatio ante 
 
 mortis rel. 
 habet] habuit m. 1 , corr. m. 2 
 
 29 adulescentes] adolescentis 
 
 m. 1, corr. in. 2 
 
 31 viveretur] uideretur in. 1, 
 
 corr. m. 2 
 mens] mentis suprascr. in. 2 
 et ratio] ratio „„ 
 
 32 fuissent] suprascr. 
 
 33 istud] istius 
 
 606, 1 ego] suprascr. 
 
 in 
 
 tu in] turn 
 
 2 ad] suprascr. 
 dignitatem] dignissimam 
 
 dignitatem 
 
 i 
 
 3 aetati] aetate 
 
 4 insipienter] ni suprascr. 
 
 ante insip. 
 enim] est suprascr. ante 
 enim 
 
 5 habere] om. sed post veris 
 
 suprascr. est haberi 
 ne quod speret] neque spem 
 m. 1, nee quod speret. m. 2 
 
 6 meliore conditione] medi- 
 
 ocre conditore, corr. in. 2 
 
 7 quod] quidem;/z. i,quod#«. 2 
 consecutus] et secutus, corr. 
 
 m. 2 
 
 8 di] dii 
 vita] natura 
 
 9 Tartessiorum] tarcessiorum 
 
 DE SENECTUTE. 
 
 606, 9 regis] reges ga 
 
 10 Arganthonius] arthamus 
 Gadibus] gradibus 
 
 1 1 vixerat inest 
 
 12 aliquid] aliquod 
 
 13 advenit] aduenerit 
 
 illud quod praeteriit] id 
 
 quod praeteriit illud 
 tantum] tantum enim 
 i 
 16 sciri] scire 
 
 cui 
 
 cuique] cumque 
 
 18 probetur] probe his in. 1, 
 
 corr. m. 2 
 sapienti] sapientibus 
 
 19 est] om. 
 
 aetatis] aetatis suae 
 satis] marg. ascr. 
 
 20 processerit inest 
 
 21 praeterita] praeterea, corr. 
 — — in. 2 
 
 24 fructibus] frugibus 
 
 25 partorum] peractorum su- 
 
 prascr. ante partorum 
 
 26 fiunt . . naturam] marg. ascr. 
 
 27 emori] emeri ; 
 
 28 contingit] contingat 
 30 sic ut cum] sicut cum 
 
 607, 1 vix] uix 
 
 evelluntur inest 
 4 venturus] futurus m. 1, 
 uenturus m. 2 
 
 6 munus] minus 
 
 t 
 possis] possis 
 
 mortemque] ib. m. I, et 
 mortem m. 2 
 
 7 et fortior] fortior 
 
 8 Solone] sjdone, corr. m. 2 
 
 9 re] spe suprascr. 
 
 II certisque sensibus] certis- 
 
 que mentibus in. 1, ceter- 
 
 isque sensibus m. 2 
 
 coagmentavit] coaugmen- 
 
 tum m. i,conglutinauit in. 2 
 
 14 reliquum]reliquae,<wr.7«.2 
 
 C 2 
 
 II 
 
 c 
 
 607, 14 nee] ne 
 
 16 iniussu] ni iussu 
 
 17 id est] ide 
 
 dei] fieri m. 1, dei m. 2 
 
 18 est] om. 
 
 19 volt] uult 
 
 credo se esse carum] cre- 
 dere carum se esse 
 
 haud scio an melius] haut 
 omelius, sed scio an su- 
 prascr. 
 21 decoret] ib. m. 1, dedecoret 
 in. 2 
 
 fletu faxit] faxit m. 1, fletu 
 faxit sup. tin. add. in. 2 
 
 23 censet] cessit in. 1, conces- 
 
 sit 111. 2 
 
 24 aliquis] si stiprascr. ante 
 
 aliquis 
 isque ad] usque ab 
 
 26 meditatum] optatum in. I, 
 
 meditatum in. 2 
 
 27 nemo] marg. ascr. ante esse 
 
 28 id] suprascr. 
 
 an hoc] in hoc, corr. in. 2 
 
 s 
 
 608, I qui] qui 
 animo] anima 
 
 2 esse] suprascr. 
 
 cum recorder] pecorder, 
 corr. in. 2 
 
 6 vel] in, corr. m. 2 
 voluerunt] uoluere 
 
 7 collegae]collegere,ir^r^.;«.2 
 
 10 quod] qui saepe 
 locum saepe esse] esse lo- 
 cum esse 
 
 11 erecto] recto 
 
 13 omnino] hoc omnino 
 ut] suprascr. 
 
 14 rerum] studiorum 
 
 16 quae media] quae emedia 
 
 18 quaedam studia] studia 
 
 quaedam studia 
 
 19 occidunt etiam] etiam oc- 
 
 cidunt 
 
12 
 
 DE SENECTUTE. 
 
 608, 19 evenit] euenerit 
 
 20 maturum]maturumpempus 
 
 21 non enim] non omni m. I, 
 
 equidem non 111. 2 
 
 22 eo] ea, corr. in. 1 
 quo] quod 
 
 23 P.] tu 
 
 tu-que C] et G. 
 25 vita] om. 
 
 nominanda] dominantem, 
 
 corr. in. 2 
 dum] cum 
 
 compagibus] ib. m. I, com- 
 paginibus m. 2 
 28 locum] om. sed superscr. id 
 est in locum 
 
 609, 1 phil] phyl. 
 
 2 Pythagoram] suprascr. 
 
 3 Italici philosophi quondam] 
 
 italici quondam philoso- 
 phi m. 2 
 
 4 mente] suprascr. 
 animos] suprascr. 
 
 5 supremo] suppremo 
 
 6 disseruisset] om. 
 
 is qui . . . prudentia] marg. 
 ascr. 
 
 7 Apollinis oraculo] oraculo 
 
 apollinis 
 9 scie tiae] sententiae, corr. 
 in. 2 
 
 10 contineat] continuat 
 
 11 habeat] habebat 
 
 quiase ipse] quia se ipso se 
 in. 1, qui a ipso se m. 2 
 
 c 
 
 ne] ne 
 
 12 sit] esset m. 1, sit m. 2 
 
 14 eum] earn, step. tin. add. 
 
 naturam e 
 
 15 possit] possit 
 
 non posse] suprascr. 
 magnoque esse argumento] 
 
 magnum est argumentum 
 homines] hominis m. 1, 
 
 corr. m. 2 
 
 609, 16 sint] sunt 
 pueri] om. 
 
 19 Xenophontem] xenofontem 
 haec] h - 
 
 20 mei] mihi 
 carissimi] karissimi 
 filii] ante car. scr. 
 
 21 nusquam] numquam, corr. 
 
 m. 2 
 22, 3 sed . . intellegebatis] 
 marg. ascr. 
 iis] his 
 
 25 efRcerent] perficerent m. I, 
 
 corr. in. 2 
 diutius] iustius 
 
 26 teneremus] tuerentur 111. I, 
 
 teneremus m. 2 
 persuaderi numquam] num- 
 quam persuaderi 
 
 27 excess.] exess. 
 
 ex eis emori] mori m. 1, 
 ex his emori m. 2 
 
 28 turn] tunc 
 
 30 turn] cum, corr. in. 2 
 
 32 dTscedat] discedat in. I, 
 
 discedant in. 2 
 
 33 discedit] discessit 
 
 610, 1 morti tarn simile] tam 
 
 morti simile 
 somnum] sonum 
 
 3 ex quo] ergo 
 
 futuri] futura, corr. in. 2 
 plane] plene plene 
 
 4 corporis] corporum 
 
 6 verentes]ferentem,c<??r.;«.2 
 pulchritudinem] plenitudi- 
 
 nem 
 regunt] regant 
 
 n 
 
 9 Nemo] h. memo 
 
 10 aut duos] a uestros 111. I, 
 
 aut uestros in. 2 
 Afric] affric. sed moz Afric. 
 
 11 enumerare] enumerari 
 
 13 pertinere] posse pertinere 
 an censes] an necesse est 
 
 610, 14 glorier] gloriar 
 
 15 domi militiaeque] domili- 
 tieque, corr. in. 2 
 isdem] hisdem 
 
 17 et contentione] et contemp- 
 
 tione, corr. in. 2 
 
 18 erigens] eriens 
 
 21 immortalitatis] immortali- 
 tatem et 
 
 23 cernat] cernit 
 
 24 obt.] opt. 
 
 26 vero] enim 
 solum] solus 
 
 aveo] abeo m. 1, habeo in. 2 
 
 27 illos etiam] etiam illos 
 
 28 sane quis facile] sane facile 
 
 quis 
 
 nee . . . recoxerit] marg. 
 ascr. 
 
 Peliam] philam post re- 
 coxerit. 
 
 29 quis] qui in. I, quis in. 2 
 
 i 
 
 repuerascam] repuerascam 
 
 i 
 
 30 vagiam] uaguam 
 
 e 
 
 recusem] recusam 
 
 611, 1 ad carceres] suprascr, 
 vita] suprascr. 
 
 a 
 
 2 habeat] habet 
 
 3 lubet] libet 
 ii] om. 
 
 4 neque] neque enim 
 existumem] existimem 
 
 6 e] suprascr. 
 natura] naturam 
 diversorium] diuersorum, 
 
 corr. m. 2 
 
 7 nobis non habitandi dedit] 
 dedit non habitandi .h" 
 illud] ilium m. I, illud in. 2 
 
 8 animorum] amorem in. 1, 
 
 amicorum in. 2 
 
 9 solum] post non scr. 
 10 etiam] om. 
 
IN C ICE RON EM. 
 
 n 
 
 611,ioCatonem] actionem, corr. 
 m. 2 
 quo nemo vir melior natus 
 est] quo uiro uir melior 
 natus nemo est 
 II nemo] om. 
 
 quod] quo 
 
 611,12 animus]amicus,cwr.OT.2 
 ipsi] ipse 
 
 16 his] h' his 
 
 17 dixisti] dixisse, corr. m. 2 
 
 18 non] nee, corr. in. 2 
 
 21 sentiam] seni, corr. in. 2 
 
 611, 22 sumus immortales futuri] 
 sum immortalis futurus 
 
 24 rerum omnium] omnium 
 
 rerum 
 
 25 defetigationem] defecti- 
 
 onem. 
 
 SALUSTII IN CICERONEM. 
 
 1421, 4 cepisti] accepisti 
 audiendo] dicendo 
 
 5 patres conscripti] p. c. 
 rem publicam] r. p. 
 
 6 apud] suprascr m. 1 
 9 iudicia] audatia 
 
 10 hoc] om. 
 
 1 1 familia] fa familia 
 Africani] Affricani 
 
 1422, 7 periuriis] periuris m. I, 
 corr. m. 2 
 
 delibuta] debilitata 
 
 e 
 
 pelex] seplex, corr. m. 2 
 
 iuc] ioc. 
 11 flagit.] flagic. 
 
 viri clarissimi] u. c. 
 14 civitatis] uitans m. I, ciui- 
 tatis suprascr. m. 2 
 
 16 quod] quo 
 opinor] oppinor 
 
 17 Terentia] terrentia 
 
 18 Plautiae] placiae 
 
 19 alios exsilio] om. 
 
 20 villain] suprascr. m. 2 
 
 22 tibi compertum] compertam 
 
 tibi 
 
 23 obiicio] obicio 
 
 25 aedificaveris] exaedificau- 
 eris 
 
 27 paraveris] parasti 
 
 28 contemnit] contempnit 
 
 32 mercennarius] mercenarius 
 1423,4 fortunatam] fortunamtam 
 5 consule fortunatam] fortu- 
 natam consulere 
 
 1423, 9 Porcia] portia 
 1 1 iis] his ex hiis corr. 
 
 15 Sullam] syllam 
 
 16 quicquam] quicquid 
 interfuerit] interfuit 
 
 18 artes] artis m. 1, artes in. 2 
 
 22 insidias in civitate] in civi- 
 
 tate insidias 
 
 23 ancillaris] ancilla res 
 
 25 eosdem] om. 
 
 26 Vatinii] uacini in. I, uatini 
 
 m. 2 
 de Sestio] destio m. I, corr. 
 m. 2 
 
 controversia clceronis in 
 Salustium incipit. 
 
 1424, 1 C] suprascr. m. rec. 
 
 4 oratio] ratio 
 
 vivit ut] ui ("/ eras.) B ut 
 
 5 illoto] in loto 
 
 7 onus] hon\ispr. scr. 
 
 8 actibus] nostris sup. lin. 
 
 add. m. 2 
 respondero] respondeo 
 
 9 consequetur] consequatur 
 
 10 obiicio] obicio 
 
 11 debetis] debeatis 
 13 in] om. 
 
 15 sciatis] sciatis 
 
 1425, 1 debebitis] debetis 
 4 sus] om. 
 
 volutari] uoluptari 
 
 6 calumnia] calumpnia 
 
 8 illam] aliam 
 
 9 debebitis] debetis 
 
 1425, 10 breve ut faciam] id ante 
 fac. add. m. 2 
 
 13 Primum] ante primum Hit. 
 
 K. del. est 
 C] G. 
 15 quos] suprascr. m. 1 
 22 vitae] suprascr. in. 1 
 
 offudisti] offendisti in ob- 
 fud — corr. 
 
 25 posteris] in posteris 
 
 26 iis] his 
 
 27 dec] die. e 
 
 32 gerundis] gerundis 
 
 35 scelestorum] caelestrorum 
 
 1426, 1 armatos] om. 
 
 2 natam] om. 
 
 3 bellum] liberum, corr. m. 1 
 
 4 in] om. 
 
 5 in] om. 
 
 hoc] suprascr. 
 
 7 te a] tua 
 
 V 
 
 8 ducis] dicis 
 
 11 rudimenta] erudimenta 
 
 14 rabie] rabies 
 
 15 invasisti] om. 
 
 vir a viris] iuraris, corr. m. 2 
 
 17 me sperasti] sperasti me 
 
 18 es satis] satis es 
 
 ., od 
 
 19 qui] q 
 
 22 ego] mihi 
 
 23 C] G. m. 1, crispe in. 2 
 Salusti] salustii 
 
 pi.] plebis 
 25 esse] esse m. 1, esset m. 2 
 causa] causamus 
 
14 
 
 IN C ATI LI NAM. 
 
 1426, 26 perbacchatus] perbach- 
 
 atus 
 omniaque quae] omniaq. q. 
 
 quae ue 
 
 commoverat] commemorat 
 
 31 Neque — existimavi] marg. 
 
 ascr. 
 hercule] hercules 
 
 32 existimavi] estimaui 
 
 1427, 2. aut amicus] aut sufir- 
 ascr. 
 
 5 in vos] uos 
 
 8 Vatinio] uatino 
 Sestii] sesti 
 
 9 hae] hee fir. scr. 
 
 11 tua] suprascr. 
 reprehendetur] reprehend- 
 
 atur 
 
 12 disserendum]discernendum 
 15 ut ad te] ad te ut 
 
 19 qui] si in 
 
 21 impudicus] in m pudicus 
 
 25 exputare] ib. m. I, ast ex- 
 
 pectare suprascr. m. 2 
 29 a me] sufirascr. 
 
 1427, 30 non queat] nequeat 
 32 sacrilegii] sacrilegi 
 
 1428, 1 peierasse] peiurasse 
 
 4 vos] uos m. 1, uobis ;//. 2 
 matribus] matrum 
 
 5 vestris] uestris m. I, uiris 
 
 m. 2 
 9 uxorum nostrarum] uxorem 
 nostram^5r. scr. 
 
 quod 
 
 10 ecquod] et pro 
 
 11 auditu] auditum m. 1, aut 
 
 dictum m. 2 
 
 12 per] pro ; 
 
 16 posset] posset 
 
 17 dil.] del. 
 
 vidimus te] te uidimus 
 
 18 te] te acte 
 
 20 victores] uictor 
 
 c 
 
 23 ac] ad 
 
 neque] post neque marg. 
 ascr. enim 
 
 27 quo] quod m. I, quae m. 2 
 
 28 cilonum] cylonium 
 debitorum] dediciciorum 
 
 29 in] om. 
 
 1429, I nonne] non. 
 
 4 obtinente] oretinentem 
 
 5 traiici] trahici 
 
 6 ne] nee 
 
 8 redimere] relinire 
 
 10 Tiburti] tyburti 
 C.]G. 
 
 11 eius] uetus 
 
 12 fuit] fuerit 
 non] sufirascr. 
 
 14 suum] sui 
 
 15 acpartui]apartui,£W7\;«.ra:. 
 
 16 hercules] hercle 
 
 17 illi tui] illi tibi uel tui 
 
 18 C] gai 
 
 19 tantidem] totidem 
 
 20 quanti] quod 
 est : is] om. 
 
 24 et] om. 
 
 25 quod] qui 
 incolumem] incolomem 
 petulantissime consectari 
 
 bonos] bonos petulantis- 
 sime consectari 
 
 28 malle] uelle 
 
 30 aperte] apte 
 
 INVECTIVA CICERONIS IN CATILINAM. 
 
 658, 3 Palatii] pilatii 
 
 c r 
 
 4 concursus] conusus, corr. 
 
 m. 1 
 10 etiam] om. 
 13 furorem] sequitur in init. 
 
 lin. modicum interval- 
 
 lum 
 
 659, 1 Catilina] o catilina 
 
 2 in nos iam diu] in nos 
 
 omnes iam diu 
 
 3 pontifex maximus] ponti- 
 
 ficem maximum P. M. 
 Tiberium Gracchum] ti. 
 grachum 
 
 4 Catilinam] catilinam uero 
 
 659, 6 quod C] quod q. 
 Ahala] athala 
 Spurium Maelium] sp. 
 melium 
 9 coercerent] cohercerent 
 habemus] habemus enim 
 senatus consultum] s. c. in 
 marg. scr. R. senatus 
 consultum 
 
 11 neque] h qd' 
 
 12 ut] uti 
 
 14 Gaius Gracchus] G. gra- 
 
 chus 
 
 15 patre,avo,maioribus] patre, 
 
 auo. A maioribus 
 
 659, 16 senatus consulto] s. c. 
 C] G. 
 
 Valerio] ual. 
 
 18 tribunum plebis] tr. pi. 
 praetorem] P. r. 
 
 19 at nos inest sine vero 
 
 660, 1 patres conscripti] p. c. 
 
 2 periculis] sufirascr. m. I 
 me non] non 
 
 sed iam me] S7 iam me 
 inertiae] inherciae 
 
 3 condemno] condempno 
 
 4 hostium numerus] numerus 
 
 hostium 
 6 videmus] uidetis 
 
660, 6 quotidie] quotidie 
 
 8 hoc potius] potius hoc 
 
 i 
 
 1 1 interficiere] interficere, corr. 
 
 m. i 
 
 12 qui id] qd 
 14 ut] ut nunc 
 19 coetus] ceptus 
 
 nee] neque 
 24 ante diem xii Kalendas 
 Novembres] in ante diem 
 xii Kal. nou. 
 
 661, 1 vi] viii 
 C] G. 
 audaciae] audatie 
 
 2 administrum] ministrum 
 6 Roma] romae 
 
 10 contentum] ex contritum 
 
 corr. 
 
 11 sensistine] sensistin 
 
 12 coloniam] coloniam scilicet 
 
 praeneste 
 14 quod non] quod 
 
 18 Laecae] lece 
 
 21 di imm.] dii inm. 
 
 662, 2 de ante orbis inest 
 5 Catilina] o catilina 
 
 8 paulum] paululum 
 
 10 sese] se 
 
 11 interfecturos] interfecturos 
 
 esse 
 14 miseras] mane miseras 
 16 Catilina] o catilina 
 
 19 si minus] c. gl. .i. si omnes 
 
 non duxeris 
 
 663, 1 Catilina] o suprascr. 
 
 ante Catilina 
 consilio] c. gl. .tpsidio (?) 
 (psetho teste Graevio) 
 
 9 exitium] exitum 
 ac] et 
 
 10 primum] primum punire 
 
 impios 
 
 11 et] om. 
 
 14 exhaurietur] exhauritur 
 
 IN CATILINAM. 
 
 663, 16 iam tua] tu iam 
 
 18 enim] om. 
 
 19 iam] om. 
 delectare] delectari 
 
 21 qui] qui te 
 inusta] iniuncta 
 
 o 
 
 22 quod] quid 
 
 privatarum rerum] priua- 
 
 torum 
 haeret in fama] inheret in- 
 famiae 
 24 afuit] abfuit 
 
 664, 1 domum] locum 
 
 vacue fecisses] uacue fecisti 
 3 immanitas] inmanitas 
 S impendere tibi proximis 
 Idibus] proximis Idibus 
 tibi impendere 
 
 8 Catilina] o suprascr. ante 
 
 Catilina, ita fere semper 
 
 9 iucundus] iocundus 
 
 10 qui nesciat] qui n sciat 
 Tullo] tullio 
 
 13 timorem] timorem tuum m. 
 
 1 ,timorem ullum tuum m. 2 
 populi Romani] r. p. 
 
 14 commissa]commissapostea 
 
 15 quotiens consulem inest 
 
 17 quadam] om. 
 et, ut] ut quod 
 
 18 moliris] moliris quod me 
 
 latere possit in tempore 
 tamen] ex tunc corr. 
 conari ac velle] uelle ac 
 
 conari 
 
 19 vero] om. 
 
 665, 8 vacue facta sunt] uacuae 
 
 sunt 
 
 facta est 
 9 assedisti] subsedisti 
 10 animo tibi inest 
 14 adspectu] aspectu 
 
 16 et iam diu tibi debitam] 
 
 etiam tibi debitam diu 
 18 ulla ratione] ratione ulla 
 
 15 
 
 665, 20 ac] et 
 
 et iam] etiam 
 te] de te 
 
 22 sequere] sequare 
 
 23 Catilina sic agit] sic ait 
 
 Catilina 
 
 666, 2 negligendas] uertendas 
 
 3 evertendas] deuincendas 
 9 ut] ita ut 
 
 11 suspicionis] suspicationis 
 
 12 ad M'] apud M. 
 
 13 ut] 07n. 
 asservarem] adseruarem 
 
 14 isdem] hisdem, ita saepe 
 
 15 qui] quia 
 
 magno in periculo] in peri- 
 culo magno 
 
 16 praetorem] pr. 
 
 17 Metellum] marcellum 
 
 19 vindicandum] iudicandum 
 
 20 quam] quia 
 
 21 ipse] ipsum 
 iudicarit] iudicauerit 
 
 667, I emori] in h. morari 
 
 5 placere] sibi placere 
 
 6 a meis moribus] amoris, 
 
 mox in a meis moris corr. 
 m. I, dein moris in mori- 
 bus corr. in. rec. 
 tamen] ex tunc corr. 
 
 7 hi] hii 
 
 9 ecquid attendis] quid at- 
 tendis 
 ecquid] et quid 
 II at] ac 
 
 Sestio] sectio 
 13 senatus iure optimo inest 
 
 intulisset] intulissent 
 1 5 quorum] quorum quorum 
 
 24 duint] dent 
 
 27 dum modo] modo m. 1, dum 
 
 suprascr. ante modo m. 2 
 
 28 ista sit privata] ista ista 
 
 tua sit priuata 
 
 668, 3 umquam] om. 
 
 4 revocarit] reuocauerit 
 
i6 
 
 IN CATIL1NAM. 
 
 668, 4 recta] recta uia 
 
 7 consulis ieris] ieris consulis 
 
 8 importuna] inportuna 
 
 9 cives] ciues tuos 
 I i isse inest 
 
 13 cui] cum 
 
 pactam] iam pactam 
 18 transtulisti] contulisti 
 
 22 servavit] reseruauit 
 
 23 otium] ocium 
 nanctus] nactus 
 
 669, 1 cum in tanto] suprascr.711. 2 
 3 sunt] om. 
 
 5 insidiantem] insidiando 
 
 6 otiosorum] ociosorum 
 tuam] om. 
 
 8 confectum] confectum esse 
 reppuli] repuli 
 
 9 tentare] temptare 
 10 est] eorum 
 
 abs] a 
 
 12 patres conscripti] p. c. 
 
 e 
 
 13 detester] detestgr 
 
 16 M. Tulli] m. tulli 
 
 17 esse hostem] hostem esse 
 
 23 multaverunt] mulctarunt 
 
 24 Romanorum] reorum 
 rogatae sunt] irrogate sunt 
 
 670, I qui] hii qui 
 
 5 metum] mecum 
 negligis] neglegis 
 
 6 num] non 
 
 7 quam inertie] quam in qua 
 
 inercie 
 12 multari] mulctari 
 
 14 viri] uiri ciues 
 
 15 contaminarunt] contamina- 
 
 uerunt 
 
 16 erat] erit 
 
 17 inuidiae] inuidiae mihi 
 
 18 tamen] tunc m. 1, tamen 
 
 step. lin. scr. m. 2 
 semper fui] fui semper 
 
 23 secuti multi] multi secuti 
 
 24 et regie] non egregie 
 
 670, 26 qui non] quin 
 
 esse factam] factam esse 
 
 671, 2 eodem] in eodem 
 
 3 aggregarit] aggregauerit 
 
 5 omnium] hominum 
 9 relevati] leuati 
 
 14 ingravescet] ingrauescit 
 16 discernanturanobis] secer- 
 
 nantur a bonis 
 20 nobis] uobis 
 
 22 bonis] om. 
 
 23 vindicata] indicata 
 
 25 ominibus] omnibus 
 
 26 se] 07n. 
 
 672, 1 iunxerunt] iuxerunt 
 
 2 isdem] hisdem 
 
 4 tuis] tuis aris 
 
 5 civium] ciuium omnium 
 
 LIBER II. 
 INUECTIUARUM IN CATILINAM. 
 
 673, I Quirites] q. 
 
 3 ferro flammaque minitan- 
 
 tem] ferrum flammamque 
 minitantem 
 
 6 comparabitur] comparatur 
 10 cum hoste] post nullo im- 
 
 pediente 
 
 14 e manibus] post extorsi- 
 
 mus 
 
 674, 1 Quirites] q. w.i, quando 
 
 m. 2 
 2 faucibus] facibus 
 
 6 exsultat] exultat 
 8 ista] om. 
 
 culpa] culpa. Q. 
 12 quam multos qui . . . fave- 
 rent] quam multos qui 
 propter stulticiam non 
 putarent, quam multos 
 qui propter stulticiam. 
 quam multos qui propter 
 improbitatem fauerent. ' 
 
 15 nevobisquidemomnibusre] 
 
 re quid ne uobis omnibus 
 
 674, 16 multassem] mulctassem 
 
 19 ego hostem] ego Q. hostem 
 putem] liti. m in ras. scr. 
 
 20 quod etiam] qui illud etiam 
 
 22 praetexta] praetexta calum- 
 
 pnia 
 
 675, 1 Minucium] minutium 
 aes] es 
 
 3 prae] ex 
 5 et] et ex 
 
 quotidie] cottidie 
 7 iis] his 
 9 hos] super hos scr. hi m. rec. 
 
 10 ad curiam inest 
 
 1 1 milites] suos milites 
 
 12 ilium . . . exercitum] marg. 
 
 ascr. 711. 2 
 14 quidquid cogitant] quid 
 cogitent 
 
 18 hesterno] hesterna 
 
 23 similes] similis 
 
 676, 3 tabescere] tepescere 
 Aurelia via] aureliam uiam 
 
 5 urbis inest sine huius 
 14 homine] om. 
 
 19 quidem] om. 
 
 25 assuefactus] assuetus 
 
 26 perferendis] perferundis 
 
 677, 3 ac] et 
 
 4 caedem] cedem 
 
 6 abundantia] habundantia 
 
 10 ebriosos] ebrios 
 
 18 est enim] enim est 
 
 19 unius] unius P. R. 
 
 20 marique] ex et malim corr. 
 
 11 certandum] nobis certan- 
 
 dum 
 23 Quirites] Q. 
 
 678, 3 at] aut 
 Quirites] om. 
 
 in exsilium] post Catilinam 
 
 6 ire] 077i. 
 
 7 Quid? ut] dicam ante ut 
 
 sup. lin. add. 771. 2 
 hesterno] hesterna 
 cum] Q. cum 
 
IN C A TIL IN AM. 
 
 678, 1 1 importunissimum] per- 
 
 ditissimum w. i,t inopor- 
 tunissimum m. 2 
 
 14 in exsilium] suprascr. m. 2 
 eiicio] eicio 
 
 in] an 
 
 15 M.] om. 
 
 16 egisset] egisset, ubi fuisset 
 
 17 proximam] proxima 
 ei] ea 
 
 679, 1 praemissam] praemissa 
 3 Faesulano] fesulano 
 
 7 meis] post consiliis 
 9 ex] et ex 
 
 10 in] om. 
 
 iter] post exsilium 
 12 indemnatus] indempnatus 
 
 14 miserum] timidum 
 
 15 Quirites] q! 
 
 17 ac nefarii] nefariique 
 
 19 Quirites] q. 
 
 20 levandae] releuandae 
 ducere] ducem 
 exercitum] in -us mut. m. 1 
 
 25 tam] tunc 
 
 680, 2 tamen] tunc, sed sup. 
 
 tin. tamen 
 
 8 quern] om. 
 
 9 iis] his 
 
 10 quidem] quid 
 
 11 placare] placere 
 
 14 comparentur] ex compa- 
 parantur corr. 
 deinde] dein non 
 orationis] ratis m. l,rationis 
 suprascr. m. 2 
 19 tu agris] cum ante agris 
 suprascr. m. 2, ita quin- 
 quies 
 
 21 vastatione] uastationem 
 
 22 putas] putes 
 
 23 proferentur] proferuntur 
 861, 7 hoc] h' m. 1, hoc plenis 
 
 litteris m, 2, ita saepe 
 [I- 7.] 
 
 881, 9 vigilare] posse uigilare 
 
 11 in maxima multitudinem] 
 
 X 
 
 magimam multitudinem 
 
 12 copias militum] militum 
 
 copias 
 
 14 cum] om. 
 
 a 
 
 15 quae] que 
 
 16 conscelerata] cum scelerata 
 se consules] consules se 
 
 17 si adepti sint] his scr. in 
 
 fin. pag. et in initio 
 
 20 quo ex genere est ipse] de 
 
 quo genere iste est. 
 sunt] hi sunt 
 
 21 iis] his 
 
 quas] quas Fesulas 
 Sulla] sylla 
 
 22 ii] hi 
 
 23 in] om. 
 
 682, 1 lectis] lecticis 
 
 3 Sulla sit iis ab inferis] silla 
 
 ab his inferis sit 
 
 4 eandem] eadem corr. m. 2 
 
 5 utrosque inest sine Qui- 
 
 rites 
 
 6 direptorumque] -que vide- 
 
 tur a ;«. 2 esse profeclum 
 pono] oppono 
 
 7 ac inest 
 
 enim] om. in ras. 
 
 11 inertia] in ercia 
 
 12 gerendo] gerundo 
 16 ut] aut 
 
 19 pereant] pereunt 
 
 25 dilectu] delectu 
 
 26 imberbes] inberbes 
 
 683, 1 omnis] om. 
 vitae] uita 
 
 3 omnes . . . impudicique] 
 aleatores omnes, adulteri 
 omnes, impuri impudici- 
 que 
 
 8 in castra ducturi] ducturi 
 
 in castra 
 D 
 
 683, 14 Quirites] Q. 
 
 17 illam] om. 
 
 19 tumulis] tumulus 
 
 22 rebus] rebus omnibus 
 equitibus Romanis] eq. r. 
 
 23 populo] om. 
 
 24 cuncta] tam m. I, tota su- 
 
 prascr. m. 2 
 
 684, 2 confligunt] confligent 
 
 tit. I, corr. m. 2 
 
 nc 
 
 6 denique] hiene denique 
 8 copia inest 
 11 etiamsi] si 
 
 o 
 
 13 Quirites] q. 
 
 14 antea] ante dixi 
 ut] et 
 
 15 motu] om. 
 ac] et 
 esset] om. 
 
 18 quam] quas m, I, quos 
 
 m. 2 
 manum certissimam] cer- 
 
 tissimam manum 
 21 hominem] hostem 
 
 omnes eius] eius omnes 
 
 685, 1 constituendis] constitu- 
 
 undis 
 2 agendis] agundis 
 
 5 quia sunt cives] quia nati 
 
 sunt ciues 
 monitos] monitos eos 
 
 6 cui] alicui 
 adhuc] om. 
 
 8 aut] autem 
 
 9 aut] om. 
 
 10 conivere possum] consulere 
 
 sibi possunt 
 13 consules vigilantes] consu- 
 
 Iem uigilantem 
 
 15 esse] post scelerum 
 
 16 Quirites] om. 
 
 c 
 
 19 Quirites] q., ita 686. 3. 7. 
 
IN CATILINAM. 
 
 686, 8 implorare] inplorare 
 9 florentissimam] florentissi- 
 mam potentissimamque 
 
 LIBER III. 
 
 o 
 
 687, i Quirites] Q., ita fere 
 
 semper 
 
 bona] bonas 
 5 e] om. 
 
 conservatam] reseruatam 
 7 ii] hi 
 9 sensu] om. 
 
 voluptate] uoluntate 
 
 11 debebit] delebit 
 is] hi, corr. m. 2 
 
 12 toti urbi] totis urbis 
 
 13 prope iam] iam prope 
 
 14 circumdatosque] circum- 
 
 datos 
 idemque inest 
 rettudimus] retrosimus 
 
 15 a] ac 
 
 688, 1 Quirites] om. 
 quanta] quanta et quam 
 
 manifesta 
 2 qui] et qui 
 7 eiiciebam] eiciebam 
 non enim] -SIH- 
 
 10 restitissent] remansissent. 
 
 1 1 ut] om. 
 
 16, 17 cum . . . videretis] om. 
 
 20 T. Volturcium] uulturcium 
 
 21 huic esse ad Catilinam 
 
 datas litteras] atque datas 
 esse litteras ad Catilinam. 
 
 22 dis imm.] diis inm. 
 
 24 C. Pomptinum] G. Pomp- 
 tinum m. 1, litt. r ante o 
 sup. lin. scr. m. 2 ; 689. 
 9 Pomptini scr. 
 
 26 fieri] fieret 
 
 29 negotium] negocium 
 
 689, 1 bipartito] bibertiti 
 2 Tiberis] tyberis 
 
 689, 3 suspicione] suspitione 
 
 4 complures] quam plures 
 
 5 re publica] r. p. 
 
 6 pontem] pontem muluium 
 8 et ab] ab 
 
 res praetoribus erat nota 
 solis] res nota erat prae- 
 toribus solis 
 1 1 dilucesceret] t delucesceret 
 
 omnium scelerum] scelerum 
 omnium 
 
 13 dum] turn 
 
 14 arcessitus] accersitus 
 
 15 C] om. 
 
 16 vigilarat inest 
 
 18 prius] primus 
 deferrem] deferri 
 
 22 Quirites] Q. 
 
 690, 2 C] G. 
 
 5 fidem] fidem ei 
 10 distributumque] et distri- 
 butum 
 
 13 ab] a. p. 
 
 14 data] datas 
 
 15 L.] lucio 
 
 17 sibi] om. 
 
 ex fatis] e fastis 
 sibyllinis] sybillinis 
 haruspicum] auruspicum 
 
 19 ante] autem 
 Sullam] syllam 
 
 20 eundemque] eundem 
 hunc annum esse inest 
 
 23 et] atque 
 
 24 nimium id] id nimium 
 
 691, 1 videretur] uideri 
 Quirites] q. 
 
 proferri iussimus] proferi- 
 mus 
 
 2 primum] primo 
 
 3 linum] lignum 
 
 6 recepissent] praecepissent 
 
 8 se] suprascr. m. 1 
 
 9 conscientia]conscientiacon- 
 
 victus 
 
 691, 9 est] om. 
 
 12 adnuit] annuit 
 
 quidem signum] signum 
 quidem, signis transpo- 
 sitions additis 
 
 14 etiam] om. 
 
 15 ad senatum Allobrogum po- 
 
 pulumque] allobrogum- 
 que populum. 
 
 17 primo quidem] quod primo 
 iam iudicio] iudicio iam 
 
 18 quaesivit] quesiui 
 
 iis] his 
 
 19 Volturcio] uultorcio, ita 
 
 692. 2 Vultorcius 
 
 21 fatis Sibyllinis] fastis sibil- 
 
 linis 
 infitiari] inficiari 
 
 692, 6 quern] quod 
 
 7 vide ecquid] et uide quid 
 et cura] cura 
 
 10 iis] his 
 ac] at 
 
 11 Quirites] quod 
 
 15 iam] om. 
 
 o 
 
 16 editis] editis q. 
 
 summa re publica] summa 
 rei p. 
 
 22 L.] suprascr. 
 
 693, 3 ita] om. 
 
 4 se praetura] praetura se 
 C] G. 
 
 5 Gabinius] gauinius 
 
 6 L.] lucium 
 
 7 M.] marcum 
 9 iis] his 
 
 colonis] coloniis 
 quos] quas 
 10 Annium] manlium 
 
 14 hac] ui ac 
 novem] viiii 
 
 15 posse] om. 
 
 19 ceteris] ceteris supplica- 
 
 tionibus 
 2 1 faciendum] faciundum 
 
694, I confessionibus] et con- 
 
 fessionibus 
 
 3 C] om. 
 
 6 Quirites] q. m. I, quoniam 
 
 m, 2 
 io Quirites] q. «/. i, qd' m. 2 
 II somnum] somnium 
 
 L. Cassi] g. cassii 
 
 adipes] om. 
 
 C] G. N. 
 l6 conficiendas] conficiundus 
 22 hanc tantam] tantam hanc 
 24 tanto] tanti 
 
 695, 1 ut signum] signum 
 
 4 atque deprehensa] atque 
 
 comprehensa 
 6 quoad fuit] quo adfuit 
 1 1 et gesta] om. 
 
 13 humani consilii] humanis 
 
 consiliis 
 potuisse] potuissem 
 
 14 ita] 07)i. 
 
 15 nocturno tempore] post ab 
 
 occidente 
 21 complures] quam plures 
 in] de 
 res] turres 
 esse] om. 
 
 696, 1 legum] regum 
 liquefacta] liquefacta sunt. 
 
 c 
 
 et tactus etiam ille] et tantus 
 etiam ille, corr. m. 1 
 4 haruspices] aruspices 
 
 6 occasum] casum 
 
 7 numine] munimine 
 
 8 placandos] supplicandos 
 
 9 deos] om. 
 
 10 excelso] celso 
 antea] om. 
 
 13 quae clam] quaedam 
 
 14 populoqueRomano]P.Q.R. 
 
 15 locaverunt] collocauerunt. 
 
 19 administrari] ac ministrari 
 
 20 esset ita] ita esset 
 
 IN C ATI LIN AM. 
 
 697, 2 esse] om. 
 
 5 eo] et 
 
 6 omnia . . . salutem] omnia 
 
 et senatus et uos quae 
 erant contra senatum et 
 salutem 
 
 8 isti] ante digni 
 
 9 sunt] post conati 
 funestos] infestis 
 
 11 mihi] malum 
 
 13 ducibus] ojn. 
 Quirites] om. 
 
 1 5 ab] a. p. 
 
 17 essent profecto] profecto 
 essent 
 ab dis] a diis 
 20 posse] et posse 
 
 698, 2 potuerint] poterunt 
 
 7 ac] et 
 erepti mest 
 
 12 custodem] custodes 
 
 14 Cn.] G. N. 
 
 collegam] collegam Cinnam 
 hie] om. 
 
 16 exstincta sunt] sunt extincta 
 
 17 postea] ante huius 
 
 ne dici quidem opus] dici 
 
 quidem non opus 
 deminutione] diminutione 
 
 19 ac] et 
 
 Q.] quinto 
 
 20 illae tamen] tunc ille 
 
 21 erant eiusmodi] eiusmodi 
 
 erant 
 non] om. 
 24 illae tamen] tamen ille 
 
 699, I quarum] quorum 
 
 2 internicione] internitione 
 
 3 crudelissimoque] et crude- 
 
 lissimo 
 
 4 barbaria] barbaries 
 
 13 postulo] postulabo 
 memoriam] memoriam ues- 
 
 tram 
 
 14 monumenta] monimenta 
 
 D 2 
 
 19 
 
 699, 17 possint] possunt 
 22 eiusdem] huius 
 
 700, 1 iis] his 
 vici ac] ui 
 
 5 ne mihi] ne mihi quidem 
 
 7 est in bonis] in nobis 
 
 10 est etiam nobis is animus] 
 est enim in nobis animus 
 13 hostium] 07n. 
 
 videndum] prouidendum 
 15 obtulerint] obtulerunt 
 18 lubeat ascendere] lubeatas 
 cendere 
 profecto perficiam] perfi- 
 ciam profecto 
 
 20 conservanda] in conser- 
 
 uanda 
 
 21 semper] om. 
 
 701, 1 venerati] ueneramini 
 
 2 iam] om. 
 
 3 nocte] nocte fecistis 
 
 4 faciendum] faciundum 
 
 5 providebo] prouidebo Qui- 
 
 rites 
 
 LIBER IV. 
 In Catilinam. 
 
 702, 1 patres conscripti] p. c. 
 
 4 iucunda] iocunda, ita s. 
 
 8 lubenter] libenter 
 
 9 salusque] 0711. 
 
 13 honoris] honoris sella cu- 
 
 rulis 
 mortis periculo] periculo 
 
 mortis 
 15 meoquodam]quondammeo 
 
 703, 1 populumque Romanum] 
 
 P. R. 
 
 2 miserrima] miseria 
 
 5 vastitate] uastatione 
 
 15 sapienti inest 
 
 16 carissimi] Kmi 
 atque] et 
 
 maerore] furore m. 1, su- 
 prascr. 171. rec. X dolore 
 
20 
 
 IN C ATI LIN AM. 
 
 703, 17 videtis] suprascr. m, 1 
 
 19 araplecti] complecti 
 
 20 hums exitum] exitum huius 
 
 22 ut incsl 
 sint] fiant 
 
 23 peste . . . reipublicae] marg. 
 
 ascr. a 1. 2 
 25 provicletis] prouideatis 
 Ti. Gracchus] t. grachus 
 
 704, 1 quod] quia 
 
 C. Gracchus] g. grachus 
 2 est inest 
 
 C]g. 
 4 ad urbis incendium] ad ur- 
 bem incendia 
 
 7 arcessitur] accersitur 
 
 id est initum] tale initur 
 
 8 nemo ne ad] ne maneat 
 quidem] 0/11. 
 
 10 indices] ut indices 
 
 11 quod] que 
 15 quod] om. 
 
 17 Titoque] atque 
 Volturcio] uulturcio 
 
 18 ut ii inest 
 
 19 damnati] dampnati 
 
 20 referre] referri 
 
 23 misceri] om. 
 
 24 numquam] umquam 
 
 25 vestrae mentes] mentes 
 
 uestrae 
 
 705, 5 ac] et 
 
 7 adhuc duas esse] 11 adhuc 
 
 esse 
 
 8 multandos] mulctandos 
 
 17 ac] aut 
 
 18 lubenter] libenter, sed 710. 
 
 9 iubenter 
 oppetiverunt] appetiuerunt 
 
 21 veils] nelit 
 tamen] tunc 
 
 22 enim] om. 
 
 24 poenam] penam 
 
 706, 1 dignas] digna, commute 
 
 post sancit />csito 
 
 706, 5 relinquit] relinquid 
 multos . . . corporis] animi 
 
 atque corporis multos uno 
 dolore 
 9 iis] his 
 13 huiusce] huic scae 
 
 populares] poplares,z'/« /. 18 
 
 15 vincat] uindicat 
 
 21 sed] is et 
 
 22 cives Romanos] c. r. 
 
 707, 1 quaesitori] quesitori 
 decrerit] decreuit 
 quid] qui 
 
 2 iudicarit] iudicauerit 
 intelligit] intellegit 
 
 3 de] a 
 
 4 esse] post civem 
 9 P. Lentulum] p. 1. 
 
 10 perniciem] pernicie 
 
 11 bonorum] honorum 
 
 12 omnes] omnis 
 
 16 vos] uos a 
 
 populus Romanus] p. r. 
 
 17 exsolvet] exsoluitis 
 
 20 quod] quae 
 
 21 moveor] mouear 
 est] om. 
 
 708, 1 humanitate et miseri- 
 
 cordia] animi misericordia 
 et humanitate 
 
 3 sepulta in patria] sepulta in 
 
 pala 
 
 4 adspectus] aspectus, ita s. 
 
 5 Cethegi] cethei 
 bacchantis] bachantis 
 
 6 se] om. 
 
 7 huic] he 
 Gabinium] gabinum 
 cum] sufirascr. m. 1 
 
 8 lamentationem] lamenta- 
 
 tiones 
 
 9 vexationem] ex uexantium 
 
 corr. 771. rec. 
 
 10 idcirco] iccirco 
 
 11 praebeo] praebebo 
 
 708, 13 servo] seruis 
 non] 0771. 
 
 15 importunus] inoportunus 
 
 et] ac 
 19 qui id] quid 
 
 709, 1 summae] summa 
 crudelitatis] cnn. 
 
 4 lectissimae] electissimae 
 
 5 suum] 0771. 
 9 eo] illo 
 
 10 persecutus] consecutus 
 
 1 1 re publica] dignitate rei p. 
 deminueretur] diminueretur 
 
 12 rei publicae fundamenta] 
 
 fundamenta rei publicae 
 arcessit] accersit 
 
 14 inflammandam] deflaman- 
 
 dam 
 Cassio] 07/i. 
 vastandam] deuastandam 
 
 15 ne] nee 
 immani] inani 
 
 16 severe] seuerius 
 
 18 fuisse] uidisse 
 videamini] uideamur 
 
 19 ea] et ea 
 21 ut] ut non 
 
 710, 1 sunt] 077i. 
 
 turn multo etiam] tu multu 
 
 etiam 
 retinendum] ante summum 
 
 3 adsunt] assunt 
 
 4 homines] hominum 
 
 5 omnes] 07/1. 
 
 6 sentirent] sentiunt 
 
 7 viderent] uiderunt 
 9 in] 07/1. 
 
 in] 0/71. 
 11 qua frequentia] quae fre- 
 
 quentia 
 2 1 video] uideo ab amore de- 
 
 bitae pecuniae 
 23 non] 07/1. 
 
 711, 1 hoc] om. 
 
711, 2 cum] non 
 
 3 patres conscriptij P. O. 
 
 4 hanc suam patriam] uere 
 
 hanc patriam suam esse 
 
 5 loco nati] nati loco 
 
 6 hosce homines ordinesque 
 
 inest 
 9 defendendam] defendundae 
 modo] non modo 
 
 1 1 quantum] tantum quantum 
 quantum] in quantum 
 
 12 salutem] salutem com- 
 
 munem 
 Quare] queritur 
 
 13 tabernas] tabema 
 
 14 egentium atque imperi- 
 
 torum] gentium atque 
 imperatorum 
 
 15 coeptum] ceptum 
 tentatum] temptatum 
 
 16 operis] opis 
 
 17 quotidiani] cotidiani 
 
 18 cursum hunc otiosum] hunc 
 
 cursum ociosum 
 
 19 immo] nisi 
 
 PRO MARCO MARCELLO. 
 
 712, 1, 2 quaestus ... si] om. 
 
 3 fuit] fiet 
 
 4 sint] om. 
 
 1 1 ignem ilium] ilium ignem 
 
 16 quae] om. 
 
 18 die] om. 
 
 21 paene] quam pene 
 
 ne] neque 
 
 713, 1 haec] hoc 
 paene] poene 
 
 4 redeo] redeam 
 
 6 iudico esse] esse iudico 
 
 7 et infirmam] et infirmam et 
 contemptam 
 
 9 numquam patres conscripti] 
 
 p. c. numquam 
 10 illi] illi mihi 
 14 ille clarus] clarus ille 
 Annibal] Hannibal 
 Africam] Affricam, ita 7>iox 
 Affricanus 
 16 Karthaginem] Kartaginem 
 
 20 isdem] hisdem 
 
 21 regionibus] ex regnibus 
 corr. 
 
 21 
 
 714, 2 recepti in amicitiam be- 
 
 neficio] recepto beneficio 
 
 3 depravati] depriuati 
 
 4 reppuleris] repuleris 
 coercere] cohercere 
 
 8 in] om. 
 
 10 coniunctionem] conduc- 
 
 tionem 
 
 11 Romanorum] r. 
 
 14 propter urbis] propter urb'. 
 
 15 hospitiisque] hospitibus 
 
 17 igitur] ergo 
 
 18 adconservandamrempubli- 
 
 cam] conseruanda re- 
 publica 
 
 715, 1 fefellerit] refellerit 
 
 4 solius inest 
 periculo] periculo aris 
 
 5 de summa] de ac focis 
 
 summa 
 
 6 de aris ac focis, de fanis] 
 
 de de fanis 
 8 de universa re publica] om. 
 
 10 quoad vivet] coaduiuet 
 
 11 possit] quoad possit 
 
 INCIPIT LIBER MARCI TULLII CICERONIS PRO 
 MARCO MARCELLO. 
 
 1184, 1 patres conscripti] P. C. 
 
 1185, 1 non illius solum] non 
 solum illius 
 
 meam vocem] uocem meam 
 
 2 et vobis] uobis 
 ac] om. 
 
 3 angebar] angebar cum ui- 
 
 derem 
 
 4 cum . . . fortuna] qui in 
 
 eadem causa in qua ego 
 fuisse non in eadem for- 
 tuna esse 
 
 5 nostro] uestro 
 8 meae] et meae 
 
 1185, 8 C] G. 
 
 9 aliquod sustulisti] sustulisti 
 aliquod 
 
 10 est enim] enim est 
 
 11 omnibus] in omnibus 
 reique publicae] P. R. R. 
 Q. P. 
 
 12 commemoratis praesertim] 
 
 praesertim commemo- 
 ratis etiam 
 14 suspic] suspit. 
 vitae] aetatis 
 
 17 in] om. 
 
 18 ille] om. 
 
 1185, 19 sit] om. 
 22 est] om. 
 
 24 affirmo et] hoc affirmo ut 
 
 1186, 2 clarissimorum regum] 
 regum clarissimorum 
 
 S posse] post se 
 
 7 lustratae] illustratae 
 
 tarn] ita 
 11 opport.] oport. 
 
 13 vindicat] uendicat 
 quidquid] quicquid 
 prospere gestum est] est 
 
 prospere gestum 
 
 14 C] G. 
 
22 
 
 PRO MARCO MARCELLO. 
 
 1186, 1 8 ipsa rerum] ipsarum 
 rerum 
 
 19 societatem gloriae se] se 
 
 societatem gloriae 
 offert] offeret 
 
 20 neque] nee 
 
 23 tamen ea] ea tamen 
 
 24 tanta vis] tanta uis, tanta 
 
 copia 
 
 25 victoriae] uictum 
 
 28 facit] faciat 
 eum] om. 
 
 29 C] G. 
 
 1187, 1 non] neque 
 
 2 umquam] usquam 
 
 6 natura] uentura 
 
 7 audimus] aut audimus 
 
 12 benevolentia] beniuolentia 
 
 14 futura sit ilia] ilia futura sit 
 
 15 Equidem] et quidem 
 
 16 vobiscum viderem] uiderem 
 
 uobiscum 
 obfudit] effudit 
 19 vindicasti] uendicasti 
 
 21 gestae] gestae sunt 
 
 23 es et dux et comes] et dux 
 
 es et comes 
 ut] ut nulla 
 
 24 et monimentis inest 
 finem sit] sit finem 
 est] post factum 
 
 25 at] at uero 
 
 1188, 1 vero] autem 
 2 ipse] ego ipse 
 
 4 victoriae conditione] auc- 
 
 toritate, conditione, iure 
 
 5 clementiae tuae] tuae cle- 
 
 mentiae 
 
 6 visque devicta est] ualde 
 
 usque deuicta est 
 
 7 quam] qua quam 
 
 8 fato] facto primiius scr. 
 
 dein corr. 
 
 10 scelere] ab scelere 
 
 11 rei publicae] rei publicae 
 
 caesar 
 
 1188, 1 1 me et] memet 
 
 17 audiendum] agendum au- 
 
 diendumque 
 19 sum] om 
 
 25 capitis mei] partis meae 
 
 26 iam] om. 
 tam] turn 
 
 28 fuerit] fuit 
 
 29 minus mirum] mirum minus 
 
 uidetur 
 
 1189, 1 se maluisse] maluisse se 
 3 turn etiam] etiam turn 
 
 5 certorum] caeterorum 
 7 iam i?iest 
 10 Martis vis] uis martis 
 
 13 dicam] dico 
 
 14 fuisse] esse 
 armatis] armati 
 
 IJ otiosis] ociosi 
 
 16 di imm.] inm. dii 
 
 22 ex quo quidem] Et quidem 
 
 23 iucunditasque] iocundita- 
 
 tisque 
 25 tecum] tecum saluos 
 quotiens] quoties 
 
 27 sapientia] sapientia tua 
 
 31 bonis viris] uiris bonis 
 defetigari] defatigari 
 
 32 et] om. 
 specie] facie 
 
 33 ulla culpa] culpa ulla 
 
 1190, 1 cum] cum m. I, turn 
 m. 2 
 
 2 nobis] omnibus nobis 
 
 3 spero esse falsam] esse fal- 
 
 sam spero 
 extenuabo] extenuabo uer- 
 bis 
 
 4 nostra cautio] cautio nostra 
 nimis] magis 
 
 5 tam] om. 
 
 6 tametsi] etsi 
 
 7 ex hoc] ex eo 
 10 Qui] om. 
 
 12 fuerunt] superfuerunt 
 
 1190, 14 quis] qui 
 
 16 communi] omnium 
 
 17 equidem] et quidem 
 
 18 valet.] ualit. 
 
 23 deum] deum etiam 
 
 27 diffluxerunt] fluxerunt 
 
 28 tanto animorum] tantoque 
 
 amicorum 
 30 multa . . . suae] multa per- 
 deret dignitatis suae 
 
 1191, 1 tibi nunc] nunc tibi 
 sananda] curanda 
 
 3, 4 diu . . . vixi] te diu . . . uix- 
 isse 
 fortasse naturae] naturae 
 fortasse 
 
 6 istam, quaeso] quaeso istam 
 
 7 aures meas] meas aures 
 
 8 id] illud 
 
 9 omnium] nunc cum om- 
 
 nium 
 
 11 fundamenta] fundamentum 
 
 12 quae] quod 
 
 13 def.] dif. 
 
 tuae quidem] quidem tuae 
 
 14 avidissimum]audacissimum 
 
 15 magna] gloriam magnam 
 
 16 multis satis] satis multis 
 est enim] enim est 
 
 17 amplum sit] sit amplum 
 id] id certe 
 
 23 igitur tibi] tibi igitur 
 
 summa tranquillitate et 
 otio] cum summo otio 
 
 1192, 2 est enim hoc ipsum] 
 est omnino ipsum 
 
 3 nihilo est] nihilo 
 
 6 ducenda] dicenda 
 
 11 Rhenum] renum 
 
 12 incredibiles]incredibilesque 
 14 longe atque late] longe 
 
 lateque 
 sedem] sedem quidem 
 
 19 iis] o?n. 
 
1192, 20 et quidem] equidem 
 22 turn] tunc 
 
 26 armis] suprascr. 
 et castris] castris 
 
 27 enim] om. 
 
 29 etiam] om. 
 
 30 publica] om. 
 34 etiam] iam 
 
 1193, 3 fracta dissensio] dis- 
 sensio fracta 
 
 PRO QUINTO LIGARIO. 
 
 1193, 4 solum] modo 
 6 vel] om. 
 
 8 ut vitae tuae et saluti con- 
 sulas] ut uitae consulas. 
 12 ut] om. 
 
 oratio] oratio mea 
 IS sed quia non est omnibus 
 stantibus] et quoniam 
 stantibus non est. 
 certe dici] dici certe 
 
 23 
 
 1193, 16 et quod] et qui quod fiere 
 
 18 id] om. 
 
 non de . . sed de] non ut . . 
 sed ut de 
 
 19 mea] om. 
 
 20 semper nota] nota semper 
 C] om. 
 
 25 omnibus me] me omnibus 
 27 maximus] magnus 
 
 SUBSCRIPTIONE CARET. 
 
 INCIPIT LIBER PRO QUINTO LIGARIO. 
 
 1194, 1 non auditum] in auditum 
 
 2 Africa] affrica, sic s. 
 
 3 familiaritate ea] et familiari- 
 
 tate ea 
 
 4 ei] om. 
 
 5 scires] scire 
 
 7 quod] id quod 
 
 8 Pansa] G. pansa 
 
 1195, 5 hoc] hoc ita 
 te] te, Tubero 
 
 8 Quintus enim] Q. igitur 
 esset] esset adhuc 
 
 9 cum C. Considio] cum con- 
 
 sule considio 
 II itaque Ligarius] ita Q. 
 ligarius 
 
 13 gratissima] gratis firma 
 
 14 ac] et 
 
 15 audito] autem audito 
 partim] partem, sed /. 16 
 
 partim 
 
 16 primo inest 
 post etiam] post 
 
 c 
 
 17 ducem] duere 
 ad] et ad 
 
 18 Attius Varus] atius varrus 
 
 19 obtin.] optin. 
 
 20 arripuit] statim arripuit 
 
 21 si illud] etsi 
 privato] ad priuatum 
 
 1195, 23 paulum] paululum 
 
 24 vacat] uarat 
 
 25 nullum] ullum 
 suspic] suspit. 
 
 1196, 1 est] om. 
 
 2 pacem] in pace 
 6 tempus est quod post] est 
 tempus quo post 
 
 8 ullo] illinc ullo 
 
 9 quam] potius quam 
 
 12, 13 hie . . . fratribus] hie equo 
 animo esse belli dissidio a 
 fratribus distractus potuit. 
 14 adhuc] adhuc crimen 
 
 signum] om. 
 17 monum.] monim. 
 Cum M.] M. 
 18, 19 in qua . . . fuisse] om. 
 
 tacitas] om. 
 20 ipso] om. 
 
 non reformidem] rem formi- 
 dem 
 
 22 oboriatur] aboriatur 
 voce] formidinem 
 hoc] om. 
 
 23 parte magna] magna parte 
 
 24 nulla vi] ui nulla 
 iudicio ac vol. inest 
 
 27 ex Aegypto litteras misit] 
 litteras misit ex egypto 
 
 1196, 28 qui ... alteram] qui 
 me cum ipse imperator 
 in toto orbepopuliRomani 
 unus esset, esse alteram 
 
 1197, 1 dubitem] dubitem dicere 
 non] om. 
 
 haec] hoc 
 6 putat] putet 
 
 Africa] africa ligarium 
 9 tuus ille, Tubero, destrictus] 
 tubero, ille tuus destrictus 
 10 armorum] animorum 
 12 isdem] eisdem 
 15 acuit] cauet 
 
 17 quod] quae 
 cum] turn 
 
 18 viderit] uideret 
 
 21 aut ut ego] aut ego 
 ut tu vis] cuius 
 
 22 Haec . . . est] haec non 
 
 modo mirabilia sunt sed 
 prodigi similia quae 
 
 23 condemn.] condempn. 
 
 sed ut necetur] sed necetur 
 
 1198, 1 te] inest 
 
 externi . . . aut] externi isti 
 mores usque ad sanguinem 
 incitare solent odium aut 
 3 agis aliud] aliud agis 
 Romae] romo 
 
24 
 
 PRO QUINTO LI G A RIO. 
 
 1198, 4 T.] tuto 
 
 6 caret ? Italia] caret italia 
 exulat] exultat 
 ergo] ergo hunc 
 
 8 multabat] mulctabat 
 
 9 iubebat] uidebat 
 io eodem] etiam 
 
 1 1 crudelem inest 
 
 13 studia] studia denique 
 
 14 doctrinae] doctrinaeque 
 
 15 mihi sunt] sunt mihi 
 omnia] om. 
 
 certo] certe 
 
 16 eo. spectat] eo mortem 
 
 spectat 
 
 17 O.] om. 
 est] sit 
 
 18 est in exsilio] in exilio est 
 
 19 multoque est] multo 
 ignoscatur] ignoscat 
 
 20 quod nos petimus] si quod 
 
 nos domi petimus 
 lacrimis] et lacrimis 
 strati] prostrati 
 
 21 humanitati] humanitatis 
 oppugnabis] pugnabis 
 
 1199, 1 hoc] om. 
 et, ut] ut 
 
 2 repente] derepente 
 irruisses] irrupisses 
 
 3 cave ignoscas] caue credas, 
 
 caue ignoscas. 
 
 5 id te] id ante 
 oppugnare] obpugnari 
 
 6 Caesar] G. caesar 
 
 7 hac] om. 
 
 9 quam multi] quanti 
 
 10 rep.] repp. 
 
 11 cum] qui cum 
 etiam] om. 
 
 hii 
 
 12 hi] ii 
 
 te esse in alios inest 
 14 saluti] om. 
 
 esse] prodesse 
 16 redarguere] coarguere 
 
 1199, 17 aliud est] est aliud 
 
 18 aliud est nolle] aliud non 
 tunc] turn 
 
 19 Africa] africa ligarius 
 
 21 citius] cicius 
 abiiciet] abiciet 
 
 25 de nulto alio (quisquam)] 
 de nullo alio quicquam 
 
 1200, 1 isto enim] enim isto 
 ilia adhuc] adhuc ilia 
 
 2 qui] Q. 
 
 4 nomen nostri mali inest 
 
 i 
 
 quaeritur] quaeretur 
 
 5 improv.] inprou. 
 
 7 quamquam] nunquam 
 
 non] om. 
 9 vero] uero 
 
 crimine] criminis 
 
 10 parricidii] parracidii 
 Cn.] G. N. 
 
 1 1 quisquam ex te] ex te quic- 
 
 quam 
 Caesar] G. caesar 
 
 12 propulsare] propulsari 
 tuus] ille tuus 
 
 15 Caesar] om. 
 
 16 tanta inest 
 
 17 autem] aut 
 cum] si 
 
 19 initio] intio 
 neque] nee 
 
 20 disc] diss, 
 salvam] saluam esse 
 
 22 paene] poene 
 
 23 melior] melior certe 
 
 24 iudicanda inest 
 etiam inest 
 
 di] dii 
 
 25 probet] om. 
 
 27 nostram, utrum] nostram. 
 
 Vtrv. 
 
 28 exire . . . venire] om. 
 30 legaverat] legau'. 
 
 ille] om. 
 cum] dum 
 
 1201, 1 tunc] turn 
 
 2 
 
 vestro] nostro. 
 
 5 
 
 omnes] hominis 
 
 6 
 
 L.]Q. 
 
 9 
 
 isdem inest 
 
 
 semper] om. 
 
 
 igitur] om. 
 
 10 
 
 manere] remanere 
 
 
 qui dam] quidem 
 
 
 agebat] aiebant 
 
 11 
 
 opponebat] opponebant 
 
 12 cessit] cesset 
 
 13 iis] his 
 
 17 gerundum] gerendum 
 
 18 se maluisse] uoluisse 
 
 19 habebat] non habebat 
 
 20 illud] istud 
 querella] querela 
 Tubero, vestra] uestra, 
 
 tubero. 
 
 21 provinciam] prouincia 
 
 22 fuistis] fuissetis 
 
 24 miseratl miserit 
 
 25 patrem suum] patri suo 
 
 27 ea] haec 
 
 28 non tam ne] non tam ut non 
 
 31 erat rex] rex erat 
 
 32 fuistis] fuissetis 
 
 1202, 1 dubitem] non dubitem 
 
 2 et prohibiti] ut perhibetis 
 
 3 iniuria] cum injuria 
 acceptae iniuriae] accepta 
 
 iniuria 
 querellam] Querelam 
 
 5 in] om. 
 
 6 venistis ad Pompeium inest 
 
 7 ergo] ergo haec 
 eum] om. 
 
 8 queramini] querimini 
 prohibitos esse vos] uos 
 
 prohibitos 
 
 9 si vultis, gloriemini] si uis, 
 
 gloriari 
 10 fuisse Caesari tradituros] 
 caesari tradituros fuisse 
 
PRO QUINTO L1GARI0. 
 
 25 
 
 1202, 10 et a] et 
 
 11 estis] essetis 
 
 confiteor] confitebor 
 
 13 viri] uiri L. 
 
 16 melius inest 
 
 17 possim] possem 
 istud] istuc 
 
 18 dissensione] dissessione 
 esset] essetque 
 reiectus] eiectus 
 
 eas 
 
 19 ad eos ipsos] ad ipsas 
 cuiusdam] cuiusquam 
 
 20 est] om. 
 
 21 possit] posset 
 
 22 honos] om. 
 
 23 Tuberonis] tuberonis fuit 
 
 25 in aliquam] aliquam in 
 
 26 erat] esset 
 
 1203, 1 ad Cn.] in N. G. 
 2 reiectus inest 
 
 iniuria] cum iniuria 
 
 5 an] om. 
 
 6 enim] om. 
 tenebamur] tenebantur 
 
 9 veneras] uenisses 
 
 11 illi] illius 
 
 14 ilia] ea 
 
 15 vestris inimicis] inimicis 
 
 uestris 
 
 19 misericordiae] misericordia 
 
 tuae 
 
 20 te in foro tenuit] tenuit in 
 
 foro 
 21, 22 ignoscite .... parentem] 
 om. 
 
 24 fictum] factum 
 
 26 eo ipso] eo 
 
 27 acerbus] acerbus fuit 
 
 iam est totus animo ac 
 studio] tarn et si totus 
 et studio 
 
 sic inest sine agi solet 
 
 1204, 1 apud] ad 
 2 tuam] om. 
 
 ignoscatur] ignoscas 
 
 [I- 7-] 
 
 1204, 5 pro altero deprecandi] 
 deprecandi pro altero 
 
 nee] neque 
 9 te] o?n. 
 vultus inest 
 
 10 quam] quae 
 illius] illius causa 
 tribuis tu] tribuisti 
 
 11 beatiores] esse beatiores 
 
 „ v 
 interdum] intdeant 
 13 causas ut dixi valere] ut 
 dixi causas rogantium 
 ualere. 
 ab iisque te] ab his quid 
 15 tu] om. 
 
 18 ac] otn. 
 proponere] ponere 
 optimos] optime 
 
 19 Brocchi] proci 
 
 20 squaloremque ipsius et 
 
 filii] squaloremque putare 
 ipsius et filii 
 
 22 agere] om. 
 
 tres tibi Ligarii retinendi in 
 civitate] tres ligarii tibi in 
 ciuitate retinendi 
 
 23 tres] om. 
 nam] om. 
 est] om. 
 
 24 di] dii 
 exulante] exultante 
 si] om. 
 
 25 te] om. 
 
 u 
 
 27 putare] pitare 
 
 29 omnium] omnera 
 
 Brocchorum] broccorum 
 L.Marcium]luciummarcum 
 C. Caesetium] G. cesaium 
 
 1205, 1 Corfidium]cornificium, 
 cornificium 
 
 hoc] hosce 
 
 2 qui tecum fuerunt] tecum 
 
 fuisse 
 
 3 hos] atque hos 
 
 E 
 
 1205, 3 his] et his 
 minabamur] minabantur 
 
 4 dicta sunt a te] a te dicta 
 sunt a te 
 fuerit futurus] futurus fuerit 
 
 10 noverit] non nouerit 
 
 11 hi] ii 
 
 12 abreptus] abrerptus 
 
 13 qui si] quis 
 
 14 dissenserit] dicesserit 
 
 15 hi te orant tui] ii te orant. 
 
 Tui 
 
 16 interessem] interessent 
 teneo] om. 
 
 qualis T.] qualis turn T. 
 quaestor] quaestorum 
 
 17 me hoc] hoc me 
 
 18 quoniam] quam 
 
 19 quoniam] quam 
 
 aliquid de huius illo quaes- 
 
 huius 
 
 torio]aliquidquaestorisde 
 
 20 officio] officio cogitantem 
 
 21 haec] hoc 
 
 22 tui eum] tu eum 
 
 23 supplex] om. 
 
 adm.] amm. ita 1206. 8 
 
 25 sibi ipsos] sibi ipsis 
 tot] tot ac 
 
 tuis] om. 
 
 26 quod] quae 
 
 27 clarissimo] clarissimo M. 
 
 marcello restituto 
 29 carissimam inest 
 y> populo] et populo 
 31 C.]G. 
 
 1206, 1 est] est enim 
 3 propius] propitius 
 
 quam salutem hominibus 
 dando] salute hominibus 
 danda 
 
 7 me] aut me 
 
 8 iam] om. 
 te] te ipsum 
 
 9 his omnibus] his te 
 
 Explicit. 
 
26 
 
 INCIPIT LIBER PRO REGE DEIOTARO. 
 
 1207, I cum] . . UM. ////. Q de- 
 let a est. 
 
 C] G. 
 
 1208, 2 regis] regis deiotari 
 
 3 etsi] si 
 
 iniquum est] est iniquum 
 
 4 reum capitis esse] reum 
 
 esse capitis 
 6 solebam inest 
 
 8 conturber] perturber 
 
 9 capitis discrimen] discrimen 
 
 capitis 
 io adol.] adhol. 
 
 11 debebat] debeat 
 
 12 avi] ac ui 
 
 13 a] et a 
 
 18 ne] nee 
 
 19 possit] posset 
 
 ab invito] abuoto 
 exortus] extortus 
 qui inest 
 
 20 solutus] soliretus 
 22 aeq.] eq. ita saefie 
 24 se] te 
 
 1209, 1 domesticos] om. 
 et] ut 
 
 2 acq.] adq. 
 
 3 mea] om. 
 
 6 causam C. Caesar] G. caesar 
 
 causam 
 
 7 alacritatem] alacritate 
 
 8 enim] enim eni' 
 ei regi] ei reo 
 
 in populi Romani bel'is] in 
 r. p. pellis 
 
 9 meminisset] meminisse 
 
 cum 
 
 10 sic cum et deorum] sic 
 deorum, suferscr. m. I 
 imm.] inm. 
 
 1209, 11 regem Deiotarum] 
 rege deiotaro 
 
 12 posset] possi 
 
 18 nee . . nee] neque . . neque 
 20 affectum inest 
 
 22 amicum esse] esse amicum 
 
 23 cumque] quodque 
 
 apud ipsum te] apud te 
 ipsum 
 
 24 insideret] consideret 
 
 25 metu Caesar] om. 
 
 26 ne] nee 
 
 28 proeliis] praeliis 
 
 1210, 1 et fide] om. 
 
 2 di] dii, ita s. 
 
 3 orari] exorari 
 
 4 soles] soleas 
 
 5 resedisse] residisse 
 
 6 querellae] querelae 
 numquam] numquid 
 
 8 Cn.] om. 
 
 in tuam] tuam 
 
 9 tantum inest 
 
 Pompeio] pompeio non 
 misisset 
 11 amicitiae] inimicicie 
 
 13 progressus] progressus est 
 16 isdem] his de 
 
 19 sumpta] supta esse 
 praetoribus tribunis plebis] 
 
 P. R. T. R. 
 nobis] i nouis 
 
 20 rem publicam] R. P. 
 
 21 populi Romani] R. P. 
 
 1211, 1 esse] ut sibi esset 
 
 2 omnesque] omnes et 
 
 3 esse] om. 
 
 4 nee ulli veri] nulli ueri 
 
 nuncii 
 6 certorum] ceterorum 
 
 1211, 7 tamen usque eo se] 
 tunc usque eos 
 Cn.] Gn. ita s. 
 9 omnes secuti sumus] secuti 
 sumus omnes 
 
 10 ad quem] in quem 
 
 11 neque enim] nee hoc 
 
 12 attul.] adtul. 
 
 13 eius] illius 
 
 14 genere bellorum] genere 
 
 bellorum genere 
 populi Romani] P. R. ita s. 
 
 16 omnibus] in omnibus 
 Pompei] pompeii 
 
 17 enumerare] -re super ras. 
 
 scr. 
 
 21 arcessitus] accersitus 
 
 22 non ut ad] non ad 
 
 23 id est] -i. 
 periculi] periculum 
 
 24 persequi] sequi 
 
 27 Cn. Domitii] G. N. domicii 
 
 28 ex tuis] ex ciuibus 
 
 1212, 1 et probatissimum] om. 
 ille iterum] om. 
 2 tertio] tercio 
 
 uterere] interemini 
 4 duxit] dixit 
 
 7 non modo a te] a te non 
 
 modo 
 
 8 domi te] te domi 
 quod] quae 
 
 9 suspicari profecto] profecto 
 
 suspicari 
 
 10 fuerit] fuit 
 
 11 importunitatis] inoportuni- 
 
 tatis 
 
 12 tantae] om. 
 
 13 ingrati] ingreci 
 in eo] in eum 
 
PRO REGE DEIOTARO. 
 
 27 
 
 1212, 13 tyrannum] tyrannus 
 14 haec] hoc 
 
 16 omnes socios] ante omnes 
 
 lib. populos 
 
 17 quonam] quoniam 
 
 18 cum domo] om. 
 carissimo] clarissimo 
 
 21 tectior] rectior 
 
 25 est audita] audita est 
 
 26 imprud.] inprud. 
 
 1213, 2 at quam] atque 
 
 4 suspic] suspit. 
 Blucium] luceium 
 et] et in 
 devert.] diuert. 
 
 5 rex] om. 
 munerare] munerari 
 
 7 qui] ut. 
 
 9 mehercules] me hercule. 
 Phidippum] philippum 
 
 11 adol.] adhol. 
 
 12 subornavit] subordinauit 
 finget] fingit 
 
 aliquod] aliquid 
 tamen] tunc 
 
 res] re in ras., lilt, ip- dele- 
 tae sunt 
 
 14 ait] agit 
 
 15 in cibo] uel in cibo 
 quod cum est] quae et 
 
 17, 18 si . . . hospitalis] sed 
 ueneno numen iovis illius 
 quidem hospitalis 
 celasset] celauisset 
 
 19 quod] quae 
 
 21 contexitur] nexitur 
 
 22 inquit] inquid, ita saefie 
 semper] sepe 
 
 23 re] rex 
 
 24 perfecta] perfecta re 
 
 26 duas] 1 i as . -zssuprascr. m. 2 
 
 27 iuc] ioc. 
 turn] tu 
 
 1214, 1 illuc isti] illic fuisti 
 
 2 P. Afric] publicum affric. 
 mox I. 3 affr. 
 
 4 et] om. 
 
 5 tu in] tuin 
 discess.] decess. 
 
 6 ilium ante oculos diem] an 
 
 oculos tuos ilium diem 
 
 7 num quae] num ei qua 
 
 8 num qui] num quid 
 modeste] moderate 
 
 10 lautum] lotum 
 
 12 mutandi loci] loci mutandi 
 
 13 tamen] tunc 
 
 res criminose est] est res 
 
 criminose 
 vomere post cenam te] mo- 
 
 ueri te post cenam 
 
 15 eadem tua] eadem tua ilia 
 in cubiculo malle] in cubi- 
 
 culum male 
 perduint] perdant 
 
 16 etiam] om. 
 
 18 transferri] transire 
 20 haberet inest 
 
 23 unus] om. 
 
 de absente se indicare] se 
 de absente uindicare 
 
 24 quod] qui 
 vincula] uincla 
 
 1215, 1 habebat] haberet 
 
 4 esset animo alieno] animo 
 
 esset alienus 
 8 latrociniis] latrociniis hos- 
 
 tium 
 
 10 ad Caecilium nescio quem] 
 
 nescio ad quem celium 
 sed eos, quos misit, quod] 
 ad eos quos misi qu 
 
 1 1 sit] non sit 
 habuisse] non habuisse 
 
 12 quos misisset] qu missi 
 
 essent 
 
 1215 13 audientes]obaudientes 
 
 14 tamen] tunc 
 Caecilium] celium 
 
 15 an Caecilium] ad celium 
 
 16 vel . . . nosset] uel quia 
 
 nosset uel quia non nos- 
 set 
 
 17 contemn.] contempn. 
 misisse. Credo inest sine 
 
 veteres 
 
 18 iis] his 
 
 20 culpam] om. 
 
 22 alieno] alienus 
 
 animo quo modo ?] animo 
 fuit. Quo modo ? 
 
 23 regionis] regionum 
 
 1216, 1, 2 praefeceras . . . solum] 
 praefeceras. Nulla in re 
 defuit tibi uictori. Non 
 solum 
 
 3 ad] om. 
 
 4 rumores] rumores sparsi 
 Caecilium] celium 
 
 5 animo] animo erga te 
 
 qui auctionatus sit] quia 
 uitio natus 
 
 seseque] et se et filium 
 suum. Eadem lacuna 
 est, quae in cett. hujus 
 fain. codd. 
 
 16 deinde ? furcifer] deinde 
 
 furcifer 
 ait] aut 
 
 17 saltavisse] saltasse 
 
 19 quisquam] quis nam 
 in illo sunt] sunt in illo 
 
 20 quod] quae 
 
 21 regem] reges 
 
 22 frugi] frui 
 
 25 et] om. 
 
 26 aetate] AETATE . FIN IT 
 
 LIBEE. 
 
 E 2 
 
28 
 
 PRO MARCELLO. 
 
 Inscriptione caret. 
 
 1184, I patres conscripti] P.C. 
 
 1185, 2 et vobis] uobis 
 conservatum ac] om. 
 
 4 cum] qui cum 
 
 in eadem causa] in eadem 
 partium Pompeianarum 
 causa 
 
 6 vetere] ueteri 
 
 7 patres conscripti] px 
 
 8 meae] et meae 
 C] G. 
 
 9 omni] om. 
 
 11 sed] et 
 
 omnibus] in omnibus 
 
 12 commemoratis] commemo- 
 
 rasti 
 
 13 rei publicae] reip. 
 
 vel doloribus] doloribus 
 
 14 suspic] suspit. 
 
 17 est] es 
 
 18 ille] om. 
 paene] pene 
 
 19 laetitia] leticia 
 ei] om. 
 
 21 laudis] in laudis 
 
 23 tanta copia] tantaque copia 
 
 24 affirmo] hoc adfirmo 
 hoc] om. 
 
 1186, 1 omnes] omnis bis. 
 
 2 clarissimorum regum] re- 
 gum clarissimorum 
 
 5 citius] cicius 
 lustratae] inlustratae 
 
 7 tam] ita 
 
 10 commun.] et commun. 
 
 1 1 opporl.] oport. 
 13 sibi] om. 
 
 quidquid] quicquid 
 
 1186, 13 prospere gestum est] 
 est prospere gestum 
 
 14 C] om. 
 
 18, 19 societatem gloriae se] 
 se societatem se gloriae 
 
 20 neque] nee 
 
 21 imman.] inman. 
 
 22 infinitas] infirmitas 
 
 23 sed tamen ea] ea tamen 
 
 26 victoriae] uicto m. 1, uicto- 
 riae m. 2 
 
 28 facit] faciat 
 
 29 C. Caesar] C. 
 
 1187, 1 illae] ille 
 non] neque 
 
 2 nee] neque 
 
 conticescet] conticiscit 
 6, 7 insolens et superba] et 
 insolens et superbia 
 incendimur] impendimur 
 10 quidquid] quicquid, ita s. 
 
 12 benevol.] beniuol. 
 
 13 videtur] uidentur 
 
 14 maiorum] malorum 
 
 16 viderim] uidero 
 
 17 obfudit] offudit 
 
 19 igitur] om. 
 
 20 antepones] anteponis] 
 
 21 C] om. 
 
 23 idem es et dux] idem dux 
 
 es 
 tropaeis] tropheis 
 
 24 et monimentis inest 
 et manu] est manu 
 
 25 aliquando] om. 
 
 26 animi] om. 
 quotidie] cotidie 
 ut] om. 
 
 27 affcrat] afferet 
 
 28 anlea] ante 
 
 1188, 1 ipsum] ipse 
 
 3 quae ilia erat adepta] quae 
 
 erant adepta, supra erant 
 lift, evanidis scr. m. 1, ilia 
 
 4 omnes] iure omnes 
 
 5 es] om. 
 
 7 patres conscripti quam] 
 
 p. c. p quam 
 
 8 attend.] adtend. 
 fato] facto 
 
 9 funestoque] funesto 
 10 scelere] ab scelere 
 14 consessu] consensu 
 
 iud.] ud. 
 
 20 socia] sotia 
 
 21 grati animi] gratianimi 
 
 23 ad interitum ruerem] ad- 
 teritum reuerem 
 
 25 integra re] integrare 
 dixi] dixit 
 
 26 iam] om. 
 
 27 Caesaris] cesari 
 existimator rerum] rerum 
 
 existimator. R. 
 29 mirum fortasse turn inest 
 
 1189, I se maluisse] maluisse 
 se 
 
 2, 3 rei M. Marcello] REI. M. 
 
 marcello 
 5 vidi cum] uidicum. 
 certorum] ceterorum 
 
 7 iam inest 
 
 8 Vidimus] et uidimus 
 proel.] prael. 
 
 10 Martis vis] uis martis 
 ut] haut 
 
 11 fieri] om, 
 ex] om. 
 
 12 vero] om. 
 
 13 dicam] dico 
 
1189, 1 6 di] dii 
 
 1 8 tantum] om. 
 excitaverunt] incitauerunt 
 
 19 satiati] saciati 
 
 salutis ad clementiam] bis 
 scr. 
 
 21 isto tarn] is totam 
 
 22 turn] cum 
 
 26 de incredibiH liberalitate] 
 
 deincredibilitate 
 
 27 nimirum] ne mirum 
 
 29 a virtute] auirtute ita I. 30 
 afortuna, inconseruandis, 
 sexcenta similia 
 
 31 defetigari] defetigaris 
 
 32 et] om. 
 
 35 querellam] querelam 
 
 1190, 1 non] om. 
 
 3 tamen numquam] num- 
 
 quam tamen 
 
 4 ut] quod 
 
 6 de tuisne ? tametsi qui] de- 
 
 tuis. netam et si qui 
 
 7 reddidisti ? an ex hoc] red- 
 
 disti. axeneo ex 
 
 12 sint] om. 
 
 re 
 
 13 tanti recessus] tanti cessus, 
 
 corr. m. 1 
 17 tua salute] sua salute 
 et] om. 
 
 omnium ? Equidem] omnia 
 quidem 
 19 valetudinis] ua.\itudmis,itas. 
 fragilitatem] fragilitates 
 
 22 accedat] accedit 
 
 23 credamus] credimus 
 25 quod] quo 
 
 27 difflux.] deflux. 
 
 31 armatus quae] armatusque 
 
 PRO MAR CELLO. 
 
 1191, 4 si ita] ita 
 addo] addam 
 
 6 istam quaeso] quaeso is- 
 
 tam 
 
 7 aures meas] meas aures 
 te] et 
 
 8 tibi satis te] satis te tibi 
 
 9 viveres — soli] om. 
 13 istud] istuc 
 
 tuae quidem] quidem tuae 
 15 igitur] om. 
 
 20 divina] om. 
 
 21 ac] et 
 
 suos] suos ciues 
 23 elaborandum] laborandum 
 25 patriae] et patriae 
 
 1192, 1 vixisse] te uixisse 
 
 2 est enim hoc ipsum] est 
 
 omnino hoc ipsum 
 
 3 voluptas] uoluntas 
 
 4 iste tuus] iste est tuus 
 angustiis] angustis 
 
 6 ducenda] dicenda 
 
 et] sed quae 
 9 te] tu 
 10 exsp.] exp. 
 12 incredibiles] incredibilis 
 monimenta] monumenta 
 15 inter eos qui nascentur] in- 
 tereos quinascentur 
 
 18 nisi] si 
 restinx.] restrinx. 
 
 19 fuisse videatur] uideatur 
 
 fuisse 
 lis etiam iudicibus] his iudi- 
 
 cibus 
 23 ad te] adie 
 25 distractaeque] distractae 
 
 quaeque 
 
 29 
 
 1192, 26 et studiis] sed studiis 
 27 enim] om. 
 
 29 deceret] diceret 
 
 30 publica] om. 
 hoc] om. 
 
 eosdem] eosdem etiam 
 32 exsilio] exilio 
 34 armatum] armatus 
 
 etiam] iam 
 
 1193, 1 melior sit] sit melior 
 
 2 pertinacia] pertinatia 
 exst.] ext. 
 
 3 fracta] facta 
 
 4 modo] om. 
 
 non solum sapientiae] non 
 sapientiae modo 
 6 vel] om. 
 
 8 vitae tuae] uitae 
 
 et saluti] ut saluti tuae 
 
 9 ipse] ipso 
 quoniam] cum 
 
 12 orsa] orta 
 
 15 sed] et 
 
 17 a te] 07)t. 
 
 18 non de . . . sed de] non ut 
 
 de . . . sed ut de 
 communi] omni 
 
 20 semper nota] nota semper 
 C. inest 
 
 21 praeter eum] praeterea 
 
 23 tempore] temere 
 
 24 debeo] debebo 
 
 25 omnibus me] me omnibus 
 conservato] est seruato 
 
 26 unum] om. 
 innumerabilia] commemo- 
 
 rabilia 
 
 27 maximus] magnus 
 
 M. Tuft ClCERONIS. 
 
3° 
 
 PRO LIGARIO. 
 
 Inscriptions caret. 
 
 1194, 2 Q. Tubero] que metu 
 uero. (voc. Tubero tribus 
 
 o 
 
 modis scr. vel tu u vel tu 
 uero, vel plenis litteris 
 tubero) 
 Ligarium] legarium 
 3 vir] om. 
 
 familiaritate ea inest 
 
 5 scires] scire 
 
 6 hominis] homines 
 
 8 ut] om. 
 
 Pansa inest sine G 
 
 1195, 8 Quintus enim] Q. uem 
 suspic] suspit. ita s. 
 
 9 cumC.ConsidioJc.considio 
 14 ac] et 
 
 16 primo inest 
 post etiam] post 
 
 18 Attius inest 
 
 19 praetor] turn PR 
 obtin.] optin. 
 Uticam] utinam 
 
 21 si illud imperium inest 
 
 privato] ad priuatum 
 
 clamore] clamore 
 
 imper.] inper. 
 23 cuperet effugere] fugeret 
 
 conquievit] conquiebit 
 
 1196, I est] om. 
 
 6 efflagitatus] et flagitatus 
 Africae] affrice 
 
 7 tertium tempus est quod] 
 
 tercium tempus qd" 
 quod si] si 
 
 8 ullo] illi nullo 
 
 9 concordissimis] cordissimis 
 
 17 decorandam] decoram 
 cum] om. 
 
 1196, 18 defendit alium] de- 
 fendi talium 
 
 19 nee] ne 
 de] om. 
 
 20 ipso] om. 
 
 22, 23 hoc populus Romanus] 
 hoc P. R. 
 24 iudicio ac vol. inest 
 26 reipublicae] REIP. 
 28, 29 qui . . . alteram] qui me 
 cum ipse imperator in 
 toto imperio P. R. unus 
 esset, esse alterum 
 nuntium perferente] hunc 
 nuncium praeferente 
 
 31 se salutem putavit reddere] 
 
 salutem se putauit dare 
 
 32 quaeso, Tubero] quaeso tu 
 
 uero 
 
 1197, 1 de Ligarii non audeam 
 confiteri] de ligarii au- 
 deam dicere 
 
 5 adol.] adul. 
 7 Africa] prouincia 
 9 tuus ille, Tubero, destrictus] 
 Tubero,tuus ille destrictus 
 12 adolescens] adulcens 
 isdem inest 
 
 14 impunitas] inpunitas 
 
 15 acuit] acuet 
 
 21 haec admirabilia inest 
 
 1198, 1 te inest 
 
 externi . . . aut] externi isti 
 sunt mores, qui usque ad 
 sanguinem incitari solent 
 odio aut 
 
 immanium barbarorum] im- 
 
 r 
 
 manium barbaronum 
 3 agis aliud] aliud ais 
 
 1198, 3 Romae] ut romae 
 
 5 ne sit] om. 
 
 num est] nunc est 
 
 6 caret ? Italia] caret italia 
 prohibetur, exulat inest 
 ergo] hunc ergo 
 
 9 iubebat occidi] uiuebat co- 
 cidi 
 etiam] om. 
 
 1 1 crudelem inest 
 vindicata] uindicatata 
 
 12 me hercule] mehercules 
 Tubero] tu uero 
 
 14 artium atque optimarum] 
 
 0171. 
 
 15 omnia] om. 
 
 certo scio] certos scio 
 
 16 attenditis] attendite 
 adhuc] om. 
 
 17 est] sit 
 
 18 sicuti] sicut 
 
 19 an ne ignoscatur] annem 
 
 ignoscaC 
 est] om. 
 quod] quodne 
 
 20 petimus] domi petimus 
 lacrimis] ac larimis 
 nostrae causae] nostra causa 
 
 21 humanitati] humanitatis 
 oppugnabis] pugnabis 
 
 22 irrumpes] inrupes 
 supplicum] supplicium 
 
 1199, 1 si cum] sicut 
 
 2 irruisses] inruisses 
 C] om. 
 
 3 cave te] cauete 
 fratris] fratre 
 misereat] miserat 
 
 5 te in foro oppugnare] a te 
 in foro obpugnari 
 
1199, 6 misericordiae] miseri- 
 cordia et 
 
 7 hac] om. 
 per te semel 
 
 8 obtines] optines 
 intelligo] intellego 
 acerbissimo] aceruissimo 
 
 1 1 cum] qui cum 
 etiam] om. 
 
 12 hi] hii 
 
 te esse in alios inest 
 14 mendacio] mendatio, sed 
 I. 17 mendacium 
 
 i 
 
 saluti] salute. 
 16 redarguere] coarguere 
 
 18 tunc] turn (in/. I.) turn 
 
 I g nunc] num 
 
 21 utitur] utetur 
 abiiciet] abiciet 
 
 24 Q. Ligarii] Q. ue ligari 
 
 25 sis] si 
 
 de nullo alio (quisquam)] 
 nullo de alio quisquam 
 
 26 (sceleris) afferret] sceleris 
 
 adferret 
 
 1200, 1 isto enim] enim isto 
 
 4 et verum] acuerim 
 nomen nostri mali quaeritur 
 
 inest 
 
 5 improv.] inprou. 
 occupavisse] cocupauisse 
 
 10 parricidii] parricidi 
 Cn.] C. N. 
 
 II quisquam ex te] ex te quis- 
 
 quam 
 
 13 ut] uti 
 
 ius tueretur] ius tu ueretur 
 
 14 ut cum] cum 
 
 15 civibus] om. 
 Caesar] om. 
 
 16 tanta inest 
 
 17 esses] om. inf.pag. 
 
 19 neque] nee 
 
 22 qui sequebantur] quis se- 
 
 quebantur 
 
 PRO LI G A RIO. 
 
 1200, 24 iudicanda inest 
 etiam inest 
 diadiuverunt]diiadiuberunt 
 
 26, 27 nostram,utrum]nostram. 
 Utrum 
 
 27 Ligarium] ligario 
 Africa] affrica 
 
 28 uos] nobis 
 Africam] africa 
 
 cum senatus censuisset] ct 
 seh censuissem 
 30 senatus idem] seniorem 
 legaverat] ligauerat 
 
 1201, 1 tunc] turn 
 paruistis] paruisti 
 
 2 igitur] suprascr. 
 vestro] uestros 
 
 6 excusare] excusari 
 
 7 domi] domo 
 militiae] miliciae 
 
 8 affines] adfines 
 denique] om. 
 
 9 isdem inest 
 igitur] om. 
 
 10 agebat] agebant 
 
 11 opponebat] opponebant 
 verborum] uirorum 
 
 12 ipsorum in ras, scr. m. I 
 cessit auctoritati] cersit 
 
 autoritatem 
 
 13 una] uana 
 
 16 (ilium) voluisse] prohibere 
 
 ilia uoluisse 
 18 quam aliquem] quae mali 
 
 quem 
 20 querella] querela sed 1202. 
 
 7. querella 
 
 22 fuistis inest 
 
 23 Caesar nobis] nobis caesar 
 
 27 etiam] etiam eadem 
 
 28 non tam ne] non ultra 
 
 29 ne] me 
 
 30 in Africam, provinciam] in 
 
 prouinciam, in africam 
 
 3 1 
 
 1201, 31 infestam] infensam 
 erat] om. 
 
 1202, 1 dubitem inest 
 
 2 ponere] componere 
 
 3 summa iniuria] summa cum 
 
 inuria 
 tulistis] tulisti 
 querellam] querella 
 
 6 provincia] prouinciam 
 venistis ad Pompeium] ue- 
 
 nistis apud pompeium 
 
 7 ergo] om. 
 
 8 esse] om. 
 
 9 si vultis, gloriemini inest 
 
 10 et a] et 
 
 11 estis] essetis 
 confiteor] confitebor 
 
 12 privaverit] priuarit 
 
 13 viri] uiri L. 
 
 16 melius inest 
 
 17 istud] istuc 
 
 18 esset] essetque 
 cum] om. 
 
 19 eos ipsos] eas ipsas partis 
 
 20 est] om. 
 sententia] sententiam 
 
 22 honos] om. 
 
 cipnum 
 
 23 praecipuum] preputium 
 
 corr. m. 1 
 25 ne iners] ne in R. S. 
 in aliquam] aliquam in 
 condemn.] condempn. 
 erat] esset 
 
 1203, 1 ad Cn. Pompeii] in C. 
 N. pompei 
 
 2 reiectus inest 
 5 ut fit] iuuit 
 nee] neque 
 9 praecipue] om. 
 veneras] uenisses 
 tibi] om. 
 10 vicisses] uincisses 
 
 hanc] han 
 12 si aut] aut si 
 paen.] pen. 
 
y- 
 
 PRO REGE DEIOTARO. 
 
 1203, 15 videte ne erretis] ui- 
 detis neeretis 
 
 18 quidquid] quicquid 
 
 19 misericordiae] misericor- 
 
 diae tuae 
 
 20 equidem] et quidem 
 22 ad iudices] aliud 
 
 Ligarii] ligari 
 24 quaere] quaerere 
 27 iam est] om. 
 
 ac] et 
 
 sic inest sine agi solet 
 
 1204, 1 apud] ad 
 
 erravit, temere fecit] erraui 
 timere feci 
 2 confugio] fugio 
 
 arroganter] adroganter 
 Ligario causa non sit] de 
 ligario causa non erit 
 6 tui necessarii] tui in ces- 
 
 sarii 
 9 vultus inest 
 
 necessarius is] is neces- 
 sarius 
 10 sed] om. 
 
 1204, 10 tribuis tu] tribus tu 
 
 11 multa] multum 
 illi inest sine esse 
 
 12 fruuntur] fruantur 
 
 13 causas, ut dixi] ut dixi, 
 
 causas 
 ab iisque] ab isque 
 moveri] mouere 
 
 18 optimos] optime 
 
 19 maestitiam] mesticia 
 
 20 ipsius est] om. 
 
 11 tibi post retinendi 
 
 23 ex] e 
 
 nam quodvis exsilium his 
 est] quoduis est exsilium 
 his est 
 
 24 di inest 
 
 uno illo] illo uno 
 
 27 qu ; ] om. 
 
 29 omnium] omnem 
 hunc] hunc hunc 
 Caesetium] caefium 
 
 1205, 2 qui tecum fuerunt] 
 tecum fuisse 
 
 3 minabamur] minabantur 
 
 1205, 7 Q. Ligarius] q. ligarios 
 
 8 fuerit futurus] futurus fuerit 
 10 noverit] non nouerit 
 
 12 tempestate] tempestates 
 
 13 quos] quo 
 
 16 T. inest ante ras. 
 
 18 quoniam] quam 
 
 19 quoniam] tarn 
 
 22 tui eum] eum tuis 
 
 23 petit] petiit 
 quam] qua 
 petit] petiit 
 
 25 sibi ipsos inest 
 tuis] om. 
 
 29 carissimam inest 
 
 30 tibi] om. 
 C] om. 
 
 1206, 2 est] om. 
 4 tua] om. 
 
 6 postulat] postulet 
 
 7 me] ut me 
 
 9 his omnibus daturum] te 
 
 his daturum 
 m. tvll. clceronis pro 
 Qvinto Ligario Explicit. 
 
 PRO REGE DEIOTARO. 
 
 Inscriptione caret. 
 
 1207, 3 me multa] multa me 
 
 1208, 1 afferat] adferat, ita s. 
 6 solebam inest 
 
 8 crudelem Castorem] cru- 
 
 delis castor 
 
 9 ne] suprascr. 
 
 1 1 impietate] impietati 
 
 12 scelere] ab scelere 
 accus.] adcus. 
 
 13 impul.] inpul. 
 
 14 accusantis] accusantes 
 
 16 afflic] acinic. 
 
 17 extimescebam] extimescam 
 
 1208, 18 quaeri] q, ueri 
 dolor] dolore primo scr. 
 
 dein corr. 
 
 19 qui inest 
 
 20 C] om. 
 
 25 se aequiorem] sequiorem 
 
 26 minuit] minuet 
 
 27 intelligo] intellego ita s. 
 29 nulla] ulla 
 
 1209, 1 domesticos] om. 
 
 2 in tuis] intuis. Ita in s. scr. 
 acq.] adq. 
 
 3 mea] om. 
 spectat] pectat 
 
 1209, 3 quae] Q. 
 
 5 causam C. Caesar] c. caesar 
 
 causam 
 
 6 dicerem] dicere 
 8 ei inest 
 
 10 caelum] celum 
 13 maximae] maxime 
 18 videantur nee . . . nee] ui- 
 deantur. Neque . . neque 
 20 affectum] adfectum 
 23 cumque] quodque 
 
 27 hospiti] hospici, sed 1211. 
 
 20 hospitio scr. 
 
 28 proeliis] preliis 
 
1210, I inire] iniret 
 
 5 resedisse] residisse 
 9 tantum] cum 
 II amicitiae] in amicitia 
 
 15 add.] adul. 
 
 16 isdem inest 
 
 19 praetoribus tribunis plebis] 
 
 P. RTR. PL 
 nobis inest 
 
 20 rem publicam] REMP. 
 animo] om. 
 
 21 extimesc] existimesc. 
 
 1211, 1 esse] sibi esse 
 
 2 omnesque] omnes 
 nunti.] nunci. 
 
 3 esse] om. 
 
 7 quoad a Cn.] quo ac N 
 
 8 ad eum legati] legati ad eum 
 
 9 auctoritati] auctoritate 
 
 10 ad] at 
 di] dii 
 
 11 neque] nee 
 
 13 eius] illius 
 
 14 Romani] om. 
 
 16 omnibus] omnia 
 
 17 num.] mun. 
 
 21 arcessitus] accersitus 
 
 evocatus] uocatus 
 25 quid deb.] quod deb. 
 27 Domitii] domiti 
 
 V 
 
 1212, 2 tertio] terciom 
 uterere inest 
 4 duxit] dixit 
 7 a te inest 
 
 11 import.] inport. 
 
 12 exsting.] exting. 
 tantae] om. 
 
 13 terrarum] terrae 
 
 14 animi] om. 
 
 15 omnes reges] omnis regis 
 
 17 quonam] quoniam 
 
 18 carissimo inest 
 
 Alio distractus] filio regno 
 distractus 
 
 [I. 7-1 
 
 PRO REGE DE10TAR0. 
 
 1212, 21 tectior inest 
 
 24 qui] quo 
 
 25 est audita] audita est 
 facinus] om. 
 
 imprudentem] prudentem 
 
 1213, 4 Blucium] lucceium 
 devert.] diuert. 
 
 S quibus] qui 
 
 munerare] munerari 
 
 7 qui] ut 
 coll.] conl. 
 
 8 cur] cum 
 
 9 Phidippum] philippum 
 11 suspic] suspit. 
 
 15 impun.] inpun. 
 
 quod cum est factum] quic- 
 quid cum 
 17 ille] illius 
 
 22 inquit] inquid 
 semper] sepe 
 
 23 re] RE 
 
 26 retinere] retine 
 
 27 comiter et] committeret 
 
 1214, 1 iliac isti] istum illuc isti 
 
 2 Afr.] affr. sed I. 3. afr. 
 
 3 ad Numantiam misit] ad 
 
 nomantiam misitque 
 quae] Q. P. 
 
 4 quod] quo 
 regio] om. 
 
 5 cubiculum] publiculum 
 
 6 ilium ante oculos] ante 
 
 oculos ilium 
 8 modeste] modo 
 
 11 Luceium] lucceium 
 
 12 mutandi loci] loci mutandi 
 
 15 at] te 
 malle] male 
 
 di te perduint] dii te perdunt 
 
 16 nequam et] 07n. 
 etiam] om. 
 
 17 in insidiis] in balneo 
 
 18 transferri] transire 
 
 habes crimina] habes, 
 caesar, crimina 
 F 
 
 33 
 
 1214, 20 haberet] habebat 
 
 a se dimitteret] ab se demit- 
 teret 
 
 23 de absente se indicare] de 
 
 absentes diudicare 
 
 24 vincula] uincla 
 
 1215, 3 accusationis] accusa- 
 
 i 
 
 tiones 
 semper in speculis] in 
 
 speculis semper 
 esset animo] animo esset 
 6 populo Romano] P. R. 
 
 10 ad Caecilium nescio quem] 
 
 quern caecilium 
 
 11 coniecit] coegit 
 
 veri simile sit] ueris si lesit 
 aut] aut non 
 
 12 quos misisset] qui misissent 
 15 victam] uictum 
 
 17 contemn.] contempn. 
 
 18 credo] ueteris credo 
 iis] his 
 
 19 ait] ait etiam 
 numero] numerum 
 
 23 Alexandriae] alexandrie 
 regionis] regionum 
 
 1216, 1 exercitum aluit] exer- 
 citu maluit 
 
 2 in nulla re] nulla in re 
 
 3 est bellum] bellum est 
 
 4 de te rumores] de ter 
 
 rimores 
 
 5 fuit] om. 
 auctionatus] aucio natus 
 
 7 Nicaeam] niceam 
 
 10 qua] quae 
 
 12 esset tibi] tibi esset 
 
 13 imm.] inm. 
 
 15 potuisset] et potuisset 
 
 16 esse] esset 
 hac] haec 
 
 18 potest satis] potestatis 
 
 19 in illo sunt rege] sunt in illo 
 
 rege 
 
34 
 
 1216, 20 Caesar] caesari 
 praecipue] precipua 
 
 21 regem] reges 
 
 22 fortem] fortim 
 
 23 magnanimum] magni animi 
 
 24 hae] haec m, 1, hae in. 2 
 
 1217, 1 Romanis] R. 
 2 ille quidem incst 
 
 4 quidquid] quicquid 
 populi Romani vacabat] 
 
 a 
 
 populusRomanus uocabat, 
 corr. m. I 
 
 5 amicitias res rationesque] 
 
 om. 
 
 6 tetrarches] tetrhrches 
 etiam] om. 
 
 et] om. 
 
 7 adol.] adul. 
 
 10 et] om. 
 
 11 dicere] discere 
 IS cuncta] om. 
 
 exacta] om. 
 
 17 posset] possit 
 Cilicia] ciliciam 
 
 18 Graecia] grecia 
 
 19 delectis] delictis 
 
 22 fui] om. 
 
 23 proelium] autem proelium 
 deponendorum] ponen- 
 
 dorum 
 abiic] abic. 
 
 25 ilHus inest 
 esse] om. 
 
 26 quae] O. 
 
 imp.] inp., Ha 1218, 15. 
 sed] sed etiam. 
 
 1218, 1 eisdem inest 
 
 2 et a suis] et non modo apud 
 te, sed etiam a suis 
 
 4 inimicitiae quae] inimici- 
 
 tieque 
 
 5 in lucem evocavit] in luce 
 
 me uocauit 
 
 PRO REGE DEIOTARO. 
 
 1218, 6 antea] ante 
 gener] genere 
 
 8 repudiaretis] repudiaritis 
 10 acerbitas] acerbitatis 
 12 abducere inest 
 1 
 
 14 indicere] dicere 
 
 15 approb.] adprob. 
 
 17 potest] om. 
 
 1 8 in servitute] et in seruitute 
 20 tribunus pi. M.] TR. P. L. 
 
 M. 
 22 prehendi] prendi 
 24 comparo] confero 
 
 1219, 2 productus] perductus 
 
 3 Servio Sulpicio] ser. sul- 
 
 pitio 
 8 imman.] inman. 
 
 10 inquit] inquid 
 
 hominis 
 
 nomine, optimi viri] nomine 
 optimi uiri, superscr. 
 m. 2 
 
 11 regem] regem inquit 
 
 12 te in invidia esse inest 
 14 intelligis] intellegis 
 
 16 verberatos] om. 
 
 etas 
 
 17 afflictas] adfli irft. syll. 
 
 super ras. scr. m. I 
 
 18 ea te] aetate 
 
 19 solus ... in] om. 
 
 20 liberi] om. 
 
 populi Romani] P. R. 
 22 ducem vidimus] ducimus 
 
 24 tropaeis] tropeis 
 
 25 invidimus] inuidemus 
 locus] om. 
 
 26 rostris] nostris 
 quid] qui 
 
 27 a te] in te 
 
 33 praeteritum] preteritum 
 
 1220, 1 causae partem] par- 
 tem causae 
 
 quid] aliquid 
 reconciliet] concilict 
 
 1220, 5 existimares] existimaret 
 6 a se qui in a. p. fuisset 
 
 inest 
 cum, posteaquam] cum 
 postea 
 
 8 est] om. 
 L. inest 
 
 9 iussus esset] iussus est 
 
 10 dicere] dice 
 
 a populo Romano] A. P. R. 
 
 11 uteretur] ueteretur 
 
 12 se Deiotarus] hoc sed iota- 
 
 rus 
 
 13 sustulerat inest 
 
 15 populi Romani] om. 
 
 de se senatus imminutum] 
 desensenim minutum 
 
 20 enim est ornatus] est enim 
 
 is ornatus 
 
 21 Cappadocia] cappadotia 
 
 23 quae] Q. 
 
 1221, 1 sola bona] bona sola 
 hisque] isque 
 
 3 esset] esse 
 
 solum] solus 
 5 acceptam refert] refert ac- 
 
 ceptam 
 9 scio te] scitote 
 
 12 mihi] om. 
 hospit.] hospic. 
 
 13 utriusque] utrius 
 
 16 beneficium tuum] tuum 
 
 beneficium 
 
 19 C] om. 
 
 20 tentare] temptare 
 ecquonam] et quonam 
 commovere] mouere 
 
 22 propone] propono 
 
 24 denegavisti] denegasti 
 monumenta] monimenta 
 
 29 timuerunt] temuerunt 
 
 30 se esse confidunt inest 
 
 31 tibi] om. 
 Antigonus] artignus 
 
PRO MI LONE. 
 
 35 
 
 1222, 2 Dorylaus] durulaus/f. 
 scr. dein in dor- mut. m. I 
 
 4 num] nunc 
 
 5 supp.] subp. 
 
 1222, 6 negat umquam] nega- 
 tum quam 
 
 7 se praesto] praesto se 
 
 8 balneo] balineo 
 
 1222, 9 se] om. 
 
 munera] om. 
 io tibi se] sibi te 
 14 import.] inport. 
 
 M. Tull. Ciceronis £ Rege Deiotaro explic '. 
 
 INCIPIT PRO MILONE. 
 
 1152, 2 Annius] annus 
 
 4 afferre] adferre, sics. 
 
 5 consuetudinem] ueterem 
 
 consuetudinem 
 fori] forum 
 
 7 non\T\onm.l,naxasuperscr. 
 
 m. rec. 
 
 8 collocata] conlocata 
 
 9 aliquid] terroris aliquid 
 13 oratori] orationi 
 
 Cn. Pompeii] Cn. pompei 
 
 1153, 1 et iustissimi inest 
 iustitiae] iustissime in. 1, 
 
 corr. m. 2 
 2 tradidisset] tradididisset 
 
 5 denunt.] denunc. 
 
 6 neque] nee 
 
 8 neque] nee 
 
 9 adspici] aspici 
 
 10 expectantes] expectantis 
 
 12 que] quae m. 1, corr. m. 2, 
 
 ita saefte 
 
 13 Clodii] clodi 
 
 14 praeirent] plirent 
 
 15 ut] om. 
 17 prae inest 
 
 adeste] adesse m. I, corr. 
 m. 2 
 18, 19 debonis . . . umquam]<?//z. 
 
 21 fortes] fortis 
 
 22 re] rem 
 
 25 ac] ex et corr. m. 1 
 
 26 recreemur] recrehemur 
 
 29 possumus] possunt 
 
 30 equidem] et quidem 
 
 1154, 1 cunctis] co nunriis (?) 
 4 Annii] anni 
 
 6 factas] esse factas 
 
 8 si] quid 
 
 9 populi Romani] P. R. 
 
 10 ass.] ads. 
 sed si] sin 
 
 11 si cetera amisimus] sic 
 
 acetera misimus, corr. 
 m. 2 
 saltern nobis] nobis saltim 
 
 12 ab in. aud. telisque vitam] 
 
 uitam ab in. aud. telisque 
 15 ea] ea mihi 
 17 errore inest 
 
 19 occisum esse] esse occisum 
 
 20 disputant] disputant obi- 
 
 ciunt. 
 Horatii] honorati 
 23 occiso] litt. -o in rastcra 
 
 est, sequitur modicum 
 
 ante firox. voc. interval- 
 
 lum. 
 quaeratur] queratur 
 
 26 pi.] plebis 
 
 in contione seditiose] sedi- 
 tiose in conscione 
 
 i 
 
 27 responderit] responderet 
 
 28 P. Nasica] c. p. nasica 
 Opimius] opinius 
 
 aut C] om. 
 
 29 non] om. 
 
 1155, 4 divina inest 
 6 se telo] selo 
 
 defenderet] defenderit 
 
 F 2 
 
 1155, 6 quis est qui quoquo 
 modo quis] qui se siqui 
 quoquo modo quis m. I, 
 quis eum a quo quoquo 
 modo quis m. 2 
 
 7 gladium nobis] nobis gla- 
 
 dium 
 t 
 
 8 atqui] adqui 
 
 10 vi vis] uiuis 
 ill.] inl. 
 
 11 Marii] mari 
 
 12 cui vim] ciuium m. 1, corr. 
 
 m. 2 
 
 14 scelere] sceleris 
 
 15 nex] nee in. 1, corr. m. 2 
 
 18 verum inest sine etiam 
 
 19 arripuimus] arripirjmus 
 
 20 si in vim] si in uim sinum 
 
 (ex geminatione) 
 23 iubent] uolunt 
 25 non inest sine modo 
 
 29 iudices] iud. m. 1, iudices 
 
 m. 2 
 
 30 iure interfici] interfici iure 
 33 est] esset. 
 
 1156, 3 assens.] adsens. m. I, 
 assens. m. 2 
 
 6 illae] ille 
 quotidie] cotidie 
 
 7 quod] quae 
 
 9 quam aut] quam 
 
 17 interitu] om. sed morte sup. 
 /in. scr. 
 
 senatus 
 
 20 senatus] Penatam,«>r/-.7«.I 
 
 22 ilia] ulla 
 
36 
 
 1156, 22 umquam] bis scr. 
 
 23 quo inest sine in 
 Ti] t.i. 
 
 24 Gaius] ■£• 
 e] om. 
 
 25 tamen] tamen non 
 
 26 Appia] uia appia 
 
 27 fecisse] fecisset 
 
 28 furiosum] fuuonum initio 
 
 scr. quod in furionum 
 mut. ead. man. 
 
 29 tribunum] tribunum P. L. 
 quod] quot 
 
 1157, 1 Cn.] C. N. 
 et de re inest 
 4 at paret] apparet 
 1 umquam] bis scr. 
 
 e 
 
 12 dicet ipse] ipse dicit 
 
 13 putarit] putaret 
 
 15 tribunus pi. M.] TR. P. 
 LM. 
 
 17 consultus] consultus est 
 
 18 in hac urbe fuisse] fuisse in 
 
 hac urbe 
 
 19 ill.] inl., ita s. 
 
 20 gemuit] ingemuit 
 
 si fieri posset omnes esse] 
 fieri posset omnes esse 
 cuperent 
 
 21 ne] om. 
 
 22 Africani] affricani 
 
 25 isdem] eisdem 
 
 et ante poen. inest 
 
 26 si quis humilem] si qui 
 
 humilem 
 
 27 P. Clodii] clodi 
 
 29 muniverit] munierit 
 31 Appia via] apia 
 
 a 
 
 P. Clodius] P. cludius, a 
 
 super scr. in. 2 
 33 monumentis] monimentis, 
 
 sed I. 27 monu- scr. 
 Romanum] R. 
 Appiae] appiae uiae 
 
 PRO MI LONE. 
 
 1157, 34 deficit codex in verb. 
 excitat quae RQ (sic). In- 
 cipit 1 164, 10 terfici (sic) 
 
 1164, 10 interna] terfici 
 
 11 Vibienus] uiuienus 
 
 12 mulcatus inest 
 
 13 postea sica] poste asica 
 a] sufterscr. 
 
 14 intentata] intenta 
 obiici] obici 
 
 15 istam Appiam] ista uiam 
 
 appiam 
 monimentum] monumen- 
 
 u 
 
 tam 
 18 haec semper] ac 
 
 21 illo] illos 
 
 22 potuitne] potuit. Neque 
 
 25 Caecilii] cecili 
 
 26 cum] quo 
 
 27 lubens] libens 
 
 28 pro sua] pro suam 
 30 consul] uir consul 
 32 tribuni plebei] tr. pi. 
 
 1165, 3 de me decretum] de- 
 cretum de me. 
 
 4 concurrerent] concurreret. 
 
 5 omnium] omnia turn 
 
 6 imp.] inp., ita s. 
 
 7 tamen] turn 
 9 P.] om. 
 
 11 M.] om. 
 
 12 adol.] adul. 
 
 13 beluam] belliam 
 
 14 irret.] inret., ita 1169, I. 
 quod tempus] quot tem 
 di] dii 
 
 15 tenebris] tenebras 
 
 16 M. vero Antonii] marci uero 
 
 antonio 
 
 18 ruisset] inrupisset 
 gladios] et gladios 
 curavisset] curasset 
 
 19 dein subito] de insubito 
 
 1165, 19 ad Tiberim] attiberim 
 22 querella inest 
 
 26 quam sollicita] sollicita 
 obscure quae] quae obscure 
 
 28 fabulam fictam levem] fic- 
 
 tam leuem 
 
 29 est enim inest 
 32 igitur diem inest 
 
 1166, 1 scelus] caesus. 
 confitens] considens 
 
 2 credibile] credibile est 
 
 3 Clodio] clodi 
 
 cum se ille] qui se ille 
 
 4 caput] capud 
 
 5 illec] inlec. 
 7 an in] inin 
 
 10 te Q. Petili] teque 
 
 11 te M. Cato] -TE-M- cato 
 
 14 dubitarit] dubitaret 
 
 15 cogitaret inest 
 dubitare] cogitare 
 
 17 vidit] o?n. 
 
 19 contio] conscio 
 
 20 tribuno pi.] TR- PL' 
 
 21 approperaret] et properaret 
 
 23 non causa solum] non solum 
 
 causa 
 
 24 Milo ne] milone 
 
 25 quidem] om. 
 id scire] om. 
 
 26 T.] titum 
 
 29 posset] posset homines sci- 
 
 licet 
 
 30 sane] om. 
 
 31 Q.] om. 
 
 meus amicus] amicus meus 
 
 32 C. Cassinius] c. ausinius 
 Interamnas] inter amnanus 
 
 1167, I Clodii] clodi, ita I. 6 
 cuius . . . Romae] om. 
 
 2 Albano] alba non 
 
 3 Cyrum] gyrum, sed I. 13 
 
 cyro /. 18 ciri 
 
 4 comes item] item comes 
 
 5 his] is 
 
1167, 10 dicerent] diceret 
 factam] facta 
 
 1 1 homines] om. 
 
 et perditi] ac perditi 
 
 12 qui] hii qui 
 
 1 6 de] superscr. 
 
 17 e] ex 
 
 dicatur] iudicatur 
 
 1 8 non id nuntiasse] om. 
 
 20 Unafui, testamentum simul 
 obsignavi cum ■ Clodio] 
 testamentum cyri simul 
 obsignaui cum clodio una 
 fui. 
 
 22 tertia] tercia 
 
 23 postridie] post pridie 
 
 24 causa] causa fuit 
 coniiceret] cohiceret 
 
 25 afferebat festinationis] ad- 
 
 ferebat causa festinatio- 
 nis 
 primum erat nihil] bis scr. 
 
 27 Romam mane] mane ro- 
 mam 
 
 29 nocte] noctu 
 30, 31 nemo ei neganti non cre- 
 didisset] noctu occidisset. 
 nemo ei neganti non cre- 
 didisset. insidiosoetpleno 
 latronum in loco occidis- 
 set. nemo ei neganti non 
 credidisset. 
 
 32 sustinuisset] sustinuissent 
 hoc] om. 
 
 e 
 
 ille] ilium corr. m. 1 
 receptor] repertor initio scr. 
 
 quod in receptor mut. 
 
 m. 1 
 
 1168, I cum] turn 
 
 indicasset] iudicasset 
 caeca] ceca 
 
 2 ibi] om. 
 
 3 suspicionem] suspitionem 
 
 PRO MI LONE. 
 
 1168, 3 rea citaretur] reacite- 
 retur 
 atque] adque 
 4 ad Albanum] ad se in alba- 
 num 
 
 7 neque] nee 
 
 8 nee] neque 
 
 12 inferenda] ferenda 
 
 13 denuntiatam Miloni] mi- 
 
 loni denuntiatam 
 
 15 reditus] reditum 
 
 16 illo die] se illo die 
 Roma] romam 
 
 18 finxisse] fixisse 
 
 25 
 
 26 
 
 superiorem] superiom 
 se fore] defore 
 ad] at 
 putarat] putabat 
 
 potissimumj potessimum 
 
 29 audiretis] audiritis 
 
 30 uter esset] ueteres sed 
 cogitaret mali] mali cogi- 
 
 taret 
 
 31 paenulatus] penulatus 
 
 32 impeditus] inpeditus 
 
 1169, 3 vesperi] uespere 
 
 5 milliens inest 
 
 6 mora et tergiversatio inest 
 
 8 turn sine ea] sine ante ea 
 
 9 reda] raeda 
 
 10 quinumquam]quinumquam 
 15 Clodius] clodius, ipse clo- 
 dius tamen 
 
 17 ilium] ipsum 
 
 18 perire] interire 
 
 21 proiiciebat] se proiciebat 
 
 23 exultantem] exultantum 
 
 24 poti oscitantis] potio sci- 
 
 tantis 
 
 a tergo] at ergo 
 26 desperantes] desperantis 
 
 iis] his 
 30 tortore] terrore 
 
 occiderit-ne] om. 
 
 37 
 
 1169, 33 agamus hie] agamus. 
 hie 
 invenire] inueniri 
 
 1170, 2 nescis] nescit 
 
 3 omnia semper] semper om- 
 
 nia 
 M. Cato et] cato 
 
 4 est] si 
 
 6 benevolis] beniuolis 
 9 satiavil] saciauit 
 
 manu] manu 
 12 accidat] accidant 
 
 15 quis produxit] qui produxit 
 
 17 de incestu] incesti 
 
 18 accessit Clodius] clodius 
 
 accessit 
 
 19 caerimoniis] ceremoniis 
 
 20 de servo] om. 
 quin] quia non 
 
 21 esse] om. 
 domini] dominis 
 
 24 mentiaris Clodius] mentia 
 
 reclodius 
 
 25 certius] cercius 
 
 26 abrepti] arrepti 
 
 27 coniiciuntur] coiciuntur 
 centum] c. 
 
 35 oratio. Neque] oratione 
 quae 
 
 1171, 1 modo] om. 
 
 2 his] iis 
 
 3 populi Romani] R. P. 
 
 10 enim] om. 
 
 11 an] at 
 
 14 percito] perdito 
 
 16 aequo] equo 
 
 odium 
 
 17 odium suum] anirpi suum, 
 
 corr. m. 1 
 patriam liberare] bis scr. 
 
 18 populo Romano] P. R. 
 20 nobis] uobis 
 
 24 obliviscuntur] seq. infin. I. 
 modicum intervallicm 
 
38 
 
 PRO MI LONE. 
 
 1171, 24 nefarias] nefaria 
 
 27 Quid ? quae] quidque 
 quemvis] quamuis, sed I. 
 
 prox. conscientia 
 
 28 mediocrium] mediocrum 
 di] dii 
 
 29 nihilo] nichilo 
 
 31 negligere] nee legere 
 scutorum] et scutorum 
 frenorum pilorumque] pilo- 
 rum frenorum 
 
 33 angiportum esse] angipor- 
 
 tum esse portum 
 Miloni non] non miloni 
 
 34 villam Ocriculanam] uilla 
 
 moricula nam 
 devecta Tiberi] de uita ty- 
 beri 
 
 1172, 2 ii] hi 
 
 tota commissa est res publi- 
 ca]commissatotarei.p.est. 
 
 3 fuit] fuerit 
 
 qui de circo] quid ecirco 
 servos] qui uos 
 
 4 sibi] bis scr. 
 esse] se 
 
 Pompeio] C N. pompeio 
 deinde] dein 
 
 5 indicaret] iudicaret 
 
 6 Pompeio in hortos nuntia- 
 
 vit] pompeio nunciatur in 
 hortos 
 8 exanimari] examinari 
 mirabar] miserabar 
 
 13 et] ac 
 per] om. 
 
 14 audiebatur] audiebatur a 
 
 senatu 
 16 tota re publica suscepta] 
 
 pro tota R. P. suscepta 
 20 falsa] false insidiose inest 
 11 iam] om. 
 
 et] om. 
 23 exaudire] audire 
 tuas, tuas] tuas 
 suspiciones] suspicationes 
 
 1172, 24 Si Milonem times] om. 
 
 26 si Capitolinae] capitolinae 
 
 27 dilecta] delecta 
 
 28 armata est] armata sunt 
 
 R. 
 instituta] constituta 
 32 intelligit] intellegit 
 partes] partis 
 
 a 
 
 labantes] labentis, corr. m. I 
 34 locus] logus 
 
 1173, I homini] hominum 
 2 ipsa ilia] ilia ipsa 
 
 5 adiutum] aditum 
 
 7 suspicio] suspitio 
 nullo ut] ut nullo 
 
 8 modo posset] posset modo 
 
 10 ita natus est et ita] ita natus 
 
 est et esset ita 
 antestaretur] ante testare- 
 tur 
 
 11 vide] uides 
 
 13 amicis] amiciciis 
 
 14 timiditates. Erit] dimidi- 
 
 tates erit. 
 
 15 aliquando ille] ille aliquan- 
 
 do 
 
 16 motu] metu 
 
 17 accidat] accidunt 
 benevolentiam] beniuolen- 
 
 tiam, sed 1181, 16 beneu. 
 
 18 homines] hominis 
 21 videret] uidelicet 
 
 24 eius] eis 
 vi inest 
 
 25 tolleret] tollere 
 satis falso] falso 
 
 26 oporteret] oportet 
 
 27 in] om. 
 
 28 publicorum] pulicorum 
 
 30 eum] om. 
 
 animum advertere] animati 
 uertere 
 
 31 suo] tuo 
 
 32 quod] quot 
 
 1174, 1 si iam] suam 
 
 2 mentiri] metiri 
 
 3 occidi, occidi] occidi 
 videbatur] putabatur 
 
 4 quia] qui 
 
 se 
 
 6 per seditionem] per ditio- 
 nem superscr. se- m. 1 
 impleverunt] implerunt 
 
 9 comprehenderunt] com- 
 praehenderunt 
 
 10 sollemnes] sollempnis 
 expiandas] expediandas 
 
 11 stuprum] struprum 
 L.] om. 
 
 13 populus Romanus] R. P. 
 
 14 iudicarant inest 
 
 16 singulari] in singulari 
 
 17 cui] cum 
 fuit] sit 
 nee] neque 
 
 18 nee] neque 
 Nympharum] nimpharum 
 
 19 impressam] inpressam 
 exstingueret] extinguerat 
 
 21 litium] licium 
 vindiciis] uindicis 
 
 22 exercitu signis] exercitus 
 
 ignis 
 
 23 hunc P.] huncp. 
 
 24 Varium] uarum 
 
 27 terminarat] terminabat 
 Romano] R. 
 
 28 forti, M.] fortissim.o 
 impet.] inpet. 
 Prilio] prelio 
 
 29 lintribus] lyntribus 
 materiem inest 
 caementa] cementa 
 
 1175, 1 arma] harenam 
 exstruere aedificium] aedi- 
 
 ficium exstruere 
 
 2 di inm.] dii inm. 
 
 3 Scantia] sanctia 
 adol.] adul. 
 
PRO MI LONE. 
 
 39 
 
 1175, 4 P. Apinio] aponio 
 minitatus] minatus 
 cessissent] cessisset 
 
 5 ausum esse Furfanio] au- 
 
 sum esset furfanio 
 
 6 poposcerat] posceret 
 
 7 qua] quia 
 
 io vestibulo] ue subulo 
 
 II aditu] haditu 
 limine] lumine 
 tolerabilia] tollerabilia 
 
 13 irr.] inr. 
 
 iam usu] usu iam 
 
 14 percalluerat] perclaluerat 
 16 ille si inest 
 
 18 pecunias, pecunias inest 
 
 a] om. 
 20 Fingi haec putatis, quae 
 patent] Fungi putatis 
 haec, quae patentur 
 quae nota sunt] haec quae 
 nota sunt 
 22 conscripturum] conscrip- 
 tum 
 
 26 hac] hec 
 reppuli] repuli 
 
 27 in civitate] ante leges scr. 
 
 34 attulit laetitiam] laetitiam 
 
 attulit 
 
 35 tantam] tanta 
 
 36 in re p. bona inest 
 iis] his 
 
 1176, 1 vivo] uino 
 eorum] horum 
 visuros] uisoros 
 
 3 ipso] om. 
 
 4 fractis] confractis 
 salutarem civitati] salu- 
 
 m i 
 
 tares civitates, corr. m. I 
 
 5 est igitur] igitur est 
 hoc] hue 
 
 6 arbitretur] arbitraretur 
 
 7 possessionis] possessiones 
 9 mearum inimicitiarum] ea- 
 
 rum inimiciciarum 
 
 1176, 10 lubentius] libentius 
 si] etsi 
 
 13 ne] nee 
 exitii] exilii 
 
 14 attendite] adtendite 
 haec est quaestio] om. 
 
 15 sunt enim] enim sunt 
 
 16 cernimus quae videmus] 
 
 cernamus quae non uide- 
 mus 
 
 17 possim] possimus 
 
 18 ut Milonem] milonem ut 
 sed] ut 
 
 19 extim.] exstim. 
 vivus] uiuos 
 mortuus] mortuos 
 
 23 fuisse] esse 
 
 24 evocare inest 
 
 26 lege eadem inest 
 
 27 lata lex numquam] ista lex 
 
 numquam lata 
 
 28 iisne] his 
 
 29 iis] in is 
 tyrannos] tirannos 
 
 30 aliis in] in aliis 
 
 32 immortalitatis] inmortalita- 
 tis 
 
 1177, 2 libenter] libente 
 fecisse se] se fecisse 
 ei] om. 
 
 3 verumetiam]sedetiamuere 
 
 4 id inest 
 
 ex quo] et quod 
 dubitaret] quod dubitaret 
 
 7 vestri inest sine ordinis 
 in ea] in tali 
 
 8 ass.] ads. 
 amplissimos] amplissimas 
 si] sin 
 
 9 non] om. 
 
 12 quam] potius quam 
 
 13 omnes fuimus] fuimus 
 
 omnes 
 
 14 oppr.] obpr. 
 
 nostra futura esset] futura 
 esset nostra 
 
 1177, 15 nam quae] namque 
 mihi ipsi tribuenda laus] 
 
 mihi tribuenda ipsa laus 
 
 16 meo] om. 
 
 17 quod] qud 
 dimicationibus] cogitationi- 
 
 bus 
 
 18 arbitrarer] arbitrari 
 pernio] pernit. 
 
 19 interficere post mulier scr. 
 
 20 segnius] signius 
 
 22 cives] om. 
 viri] om. 
 
 23 poeniteat] peniteat 
 
 24 Ahala] hala 
 
 25 publica] om. 
 
 26 niteretur] niteritur 
 
 27 fortuna] om. 
 
 28 vero] superscr. m. I 
 
 29 numenve] numenque 
 
 32 maiorum] maiorum nostro- 
 
 rum 
 
 33 auspicia] aspicia 
 
 34 est est profecto ilia vis] est 
 
 est ilia uis profecto 
 
 35 imbec] inbec. 
 
 36 tarn praeclaro] tamque 
 
 praeclaro 
 
 37 quasi] quia si 
 
 39 aut plane] ac plane 
 
 ea vis igitur ipsa] ea uis 
 igitur 
 
 1178, I incredibiles] incredi- 
 bilis 
 
 6 immortalium] mortalium 
 religiones] regiones 
 hercule] hercules 
 ipsae] ipse 
 
 9 obtestor] testor 
 
 10 populi Romani] R. P. 
 
 11 sanctissimis] scantissimis 
 substructionum] subfructu- 
 
 onum 
 oppresserat] inpresserat 
 
40 
 
 1178, 12 vestrae turn, vestrae 
 religiones] uestrae turn 
 religiones 
 viguerunt] uigerunt 
 
 13 Latiaris] laciari 
 15 poen.] pun. 
 
 aperuisti] aperuistis 
 18 sacrarium] sacrarum 
 T. Sergii] serti 
 
 20 acciperet] accipjet, corr. 
 
 m. I 
 
 21 obiret] litt. o in rasura scr. 
 
 m. I 
 24 sine lamentis] out. 
 
 26 diei] diu 
 
 28 mortem] in mortem 
 
 29 in quo vita esset damnata] 
 
 iniquo esse uitam damp- 
 nati 
 31 insultare] insalutare 
 
 1179, I a inest 
 
 palam] ante se scr. 
 vexarat] uexerat 
 7 urgebat] urguebat, ita /. 13 
 provinciae] prouincia 
 
 11 obstare poterat] poterat 
 
 obstare 
 
 12 devinctum] deuictum 
 
 14 hie] om. 
 
 15 huic] hunc 
 
 16 ilium] ilia 
 praetorem] PR. torem 
 
 17 facere] facerem 
 20 in] om. 
 
 fortis esset] fuisset fortis 
 23 Clodianis] cloelianis 
 
 27 moenia] menia 
 eius] om. 
 
 28 mortuus uno] mortuo unus 
 
 29 Clodio] cloelio 
 31 publici] publii 
 
 caput] capud 
 urbis] orbis 
 
 aram sociorum] ara in soci- 
 orum 
 
 PRO MI LONE. 
 
 1179, 33 inflammari, exscindi, 
 funestari] inflammari - ex- 
 cindr funestari - excindi" 
 
 imperita] imperata 
 
 34 miserum id ipsum sed] 
 
 miserum - id ipsum ab 
 
 35 ausus] ausurus 
 
 1180, 2 restiterit] destiterit ini- 
 tio scr., corr. m. I 
 
 3 a mortuis] ab inferis 
 
 4 sustinetis — vero] om. 
 
 5 falcibus] facibus 
 
 7 contionem] concionem 
 
 8 et in susc] in susc. 
 firmissimus] formissimus 
 
 9 et auctoritati] atque auc- 
 
 toritate 
 senatus] senatuus 
 10 et] om. 
 15 adspex.] aspex. 
 
 i 
 
 Milonis]milone, litt.s dele/a 
 est 
 17 sit etiam] etiam sit 
 
 19 atque] et 
 obsecrantes] obsecrantis 
 
 20 odisse] disse 
 fortes] fortis 
 atque] et 
 
 offer.] obfer. initio scr. 
 dein mitt. m. 1 
 
 21 servare] seruari 
 
 23 civibus] om. 
 
 24 audio] audito 
 
 25 quotidie] cotidie 
 valeant, inquit, valeant] 
 
 ualeant, ualeant, inquid 
 cives mei] mei ciues ualeant 
 
 26 praeclara] cara 
 
 28 propter inest 
 
 29 bona republica] bona re 
 
 P- 
 
 30 at] ad 
 moratam] oratam 
 
 31 inquit] inquid 
 
 1180, 31 mihi] mei 
 
 32 labores ! o spes] labore 
 
 sospes 
 et] om. 
 
 33 tribunus] tribus 
 me] om. 
 
 1181, 4 mihi putarem in patria 
 
 non futurum locum] mihi 
 futurum in patriam non 
 putarem locum. 
 
 7 ilia] om. 
 
 8 totiens] tociens 
 obtuli] optuli 
 
 9 nee] neque 
 
 10 eodem] eodem illo 
 enim] enim se 
 
 11 se] om. 
 circumspicientibus pericu- 
 
 la] pericula circumspici- 
 entibus 
 13 tutior esset] tutiores sed 
 vestra inest 
 se] suam se 
 
 15 deleniret inest 
 
 16 conciliarit] conciliari 
 senatus] om. 
 
 19 fortuna] fortune 
 dederit] ceperit 
 
 se secum] secum se 
 
 20 sibi vocem] uocem sibi 
 desiderarit] desiderari 
 
 21 consulem] consilium, corr. 
 
 m. 1 
 
 22 haec] haec arma 
 sint futura] in futura 
 
 24 fortes et sapientes] fortis 
 
 et sapientis 
 
 25 facta] faciam 
 fecisse si] fecisses si 
 
 28 cives] ciuis 
 
 33 adscen.] ascen. 
 
 34 obm.] omm. 
 
 35 meis inest 
 subiiciantur] subiciantur 
 
 37 celebramur inest 
 
DE IMPERIO CN. POMPEI. 
 
 4i 
 
 1182, 1 centesima] centensima 
 
 2 imperii] imperi 
 
 3 laetitia] leticiam 
 
 5 habitabit] hie habitabit 
 
 6 absentibus] a sapientibus 
 isdem inest 
 
 7 es] sis 
 non] om. 
 
 8 ilia] ista 
 
 9 tamen] saltim 
 consolandum] consulan- 
 
 dum, ita I. 13 consulatio 
 querella inest 
 iis] eis 
 
 12 umquam, iudices, mihi] 
 
 mihi umquam iudices 
 
 13 etsi quis] tarn et siquis 
 
 14 ut] om. 
 
 15 meo capite] in ifteo capite 
 18 appet] adpet. 
 
 22 si quae vis] si qua die uis 
 
 23 si quae] si qua 
 
 24 quod inest 
 
 25 non recuso, non abnuo] non 
 
 abnuo non recuso. 
 
 26 vestra] nostra 
 salute] salutem 
 
 1182, 27 movetur] commouetur 
 
 30 sed] sit 
 
 31 animo eritis] eritis animo 
 memoriam] memoria 
 eiicietis] eicietis 
 
 32 in terris ullus] ullus in terris 
 34 vos in viri et in civis in- 
 
 victi appello periculo] uos 
 jnquam et ciues inuicti 
 periculo appello. 
 37 proiicietur] proicitur 
 
 1183, 3 Quinte] quin te 
 
 6 grata 
 
 gentibus] 
 
 gra. ingentibus 
 non potuisse] a quibus non 
 
 potuisse 
 iis] ab his 
 7 acq.] adq. 
 9 exitii] indicii 
 10 protuli] pertuli 
 
 in me meosque] mihi 
 
 meisque 
 redundant] reddundant 
 
 12 ii] hii 
 
 13 acerbiorem] aceruiorem 
 
 is 
 
 discessus] adcessus 
 
 1183, 14 esse] om. 
 distrahar] distraor 
 
 16 metuo] me tua 
 scelerate] scelera 
 
 17 pie — utinam] pleutinam 
 etiam] et etiam 
 praetor consul] PR. cos 
 
 18 dictator esset] dictatores 
 
 sed 
 
 19 a vobis iudices conservan- 
 
 dum virum] a uobis uirum 
 conseruandum iudices. 
 
 21 hicine] hiccine 
 
 23 monumenta] monimenta 
 sepulchrum] sepulcrum 
 
 25 expulsum] epulsum 
 se] te 
 
 O terram illam beatam 
 quae] terram quae 
 
 26 exceperit] excipit 
 
 27 possum] possumus 
 
 29 quod sentietis] quos sentitis 
 
 30 is] his 
 
 probabit] comprobauit 
 
 31 quemque] quern 
 
 SUBSCRIPTIONE CARET. 
 
 INCIPIT DE IMPERIO CN. POMPEI. 
 
 517, I quamquam] quam 
 iuc] ioc. 
 
 3 Quirites] quae m. I, quae m. 
 
 2 
 
 4 patuit] patet 
 adhuc inest 
 
 6 per aetatem] om. 
 attingere] atitingere 
 
 7 perfectum] profectum 
 afferri] adferre 
 
 9 umquam fuit] fuit unquam 
 
 iis] his 
 II ex] om. 
 [I. 7-] 
 
 517, 12 dilationem] dilatione 
 
 13 renunt.] renunc. 
 intellexi, Quirites] intellexi- 
 
 que 
 
 14 aliis] de aliis 
 
 15 voluistis] uoluisset 
 et] om. 
 
 17 quot] cot. ita s. 
 afY".] adf., ita s. 
 
 18 in dicendo] dicendo 
 
 19 iis] is m. I, hiis suprascr. 
 
 man. recentior. 
 G 
 
 518, 1 iudicio] iudico 
 duxerunt inest 
 
 2 mihi] om. 
 ex] in 
 
 3 possit inest 
 
 4 Cn.] GN 
 
 Pompeii] pompei, ita s. 
 Exitum quam principium 
 invenire] exitum inuenire 
 quam principum 
 9 regibus infertur] adfertur 
 reeibus 
 
42 
 
 DE IMPERIO CN. POMPEI. 
 
 518, 9 Tigrane] tigarne 
 
 II arbitrantur] arbitratur 
 
 Romanis] om. 
 15 Bithyniae] bithinie 
 
 exustos] exhaustos 
 
 17 L.] om. 
 
 18 non] supers cr. m. 1 
 paratum] paratus 
 
 20 ab] ad 
 22 sit] sit illi 
 
 24 genus est belli eiusraodi] 
 
 genus est eius belli 
 
 25 vestros] uestro m. 1 uestros 
 
 111. 2 
 
 in 
 
 inflammare] flammare, in 
 
 super scr. m. I 
 persequendi studium inest 
 27 in re] iure m. 1, in re m. 2 
 
 29 et gravia bella] bella et 
 
 grauia 
 populi Romani] P. 
 
 30 subsidia] subsidi m. 1, corr. 
 
 m. 2 
 requiretis] requireretis, 
 
 corr. m. I 
 
 31 a vobis] nobis 
 
 et ipsorum et rei publicae 
 causa] et ipsorum causa 
 et rei P. 
 
 519, 1 consulendum] consolen- 
 
 dum 
 
 3 est vobis] uobis est 
 Mithridatico] mitthridatico 
 concepta inest 
 
 4 iam] om. 
 
 5 cives Romanos] cuuis roma 
 
 nos 
 
 6 significatione sine litt. 
 denotavit] curauit 
 
 7 dignam scelere] scelere 
 
 dignam 
 
 8 tert.] terc. 
 vices.] uicens. 
 se non] non se 
 
 9 Ponti] ponto 
 
 519, 9 Cappadoc] cappadot. 
 sed emergere] sede mergere 
 
 m. 1, corr. m. 2 
 ex inest 
 13 Sulla] sulla m. I, silla m. 2, 
 
 ita saepe 
 Murena de Mithridate] 
 
 mure nade mithri date 
 
 m. 1, corr. m. 2 
 
 15 egerunt] egerunt trium- 
 
 phum 
 
 16 reliquerunt] relinqueret 
 
 m. 1, corr. m. 2 
 quod] quod 111. 1, quid m. 2 
 
 17 Murenam Sulla] murena 
 
 sullawz. I, murena sulla.7/2.2 
 
 18 Mithridates] mitthridates 
 
 m. 1, mettrhidates m. 2 
 
 veteris] ueteres 
 21 potuisset inest 
 
 comparasset]comparauisset 
 Bospjbosp. m. i,bosph.w.2 
 finitimis] finitibus, corr.m.z 
 
 23 turn] om. 
 
 24 in] superscr. m. I 
 a] om. 
 
 25 districti] distincti 
 
 27 Hispaniensis]hispaniaenisi 
 vi. 1, hispaniae nisi m. 2 
 quae] quae m. 1, quod m. 2. 
 29 a] ab 
 
 520, 3 Quirites] quae m. 1, 
 
 quae m. 2 
 detracta] detractata 
 falsa afficta] falsac ficta 
 
 m. 1, falsa ac ficta m. 2 
 gloria] ingloria, corr. m. I 
 
 7 mercatoribus] pro merca- 
 
 toribus 
 naviculariis nostris inest 
 
 8 milibus civ. Rom. inest 
 10 totius] tocius 
 
 12 populi Romani] om. 
 
 13 imminutam civium Roma- 
 
 norum] imminutam ci- 
 uium . R. 
 
 520, 14 ereptam vitam inest 
 negligetis] neglegitis m. 1 
 
 negligitis m. 2 
 
 16 tantam]-am in rasura scr. 
 
 17 tradere inest 
 
 20 quo tandem] quod id tandem 
 est expulsus inest 
 
 23 cuncta Asia atque Graecia] 
 
 cunctae asiae et greciae 
 
 24 a vobis certum] certum a 
 
 uobis 
 
 25 deposcere] depostere, m. 1, 
 
 corr. m. 2 
 
 26 se id facere] id ad se facere 
 vident] uident enim 
 
 27 summa] om. 
 
 28 propter] prope 
 
 29 venerit] uenerat 
 
 tamen impetus] tam enim 
 petus m. 1, corr. m. 2 
 
 30 intelligunt] intellegunt 
 hi] hii, ita saepe 
 
 31 tacite] taciti 
 
 521, 2 ceteros in provinciam] 
 
 ceteras in prouincias 
 4 adventus] aditus 
 urbes inest 
 
 6 temperantia, tanta man- 
 
 suetudine, tanta] om. 
 
 e 
 
 7 commoratur] commoratur 
 
 suprascr. m. 1 
 9 Poenis] penis 
 10 studio] studiosius 
 
 12 maximis vestris inest 
 
 13 Quirites] om. unius litterae 
 
 spatio vacuo relicto 
 iis] his 
 tutandas] tuendas 
 
 14 tam] ita 
 
 15 magnitudine pastionis] 
 
 magnitudinis passionis 
 m. 1, magnitudine pos- 
 sessions superscr. m. rec. 
 
 16 exportantur] exportentur 
 
 17 haec] ex m. 1, corr. m. 2 
 
DE IMPERIO CN. POMPEI. 
 
 521, 17 Quirites] q. m. 1, del. 
 
 vi. 2 
 
 2 1 affert] adfert m. 1 , affert m. 2 
 
 22 inruptio] irruptio m. 1, ir- 
 
 ruptio m. 2 
 nulla facta est inest 
 pecua] pecora 
 24 neque ex decumis] om. 
 
 igitur *««.!•/ 
 28 propter] prope 
 
 adsint] adsint m. 1, assint 
 »z. 2 
 
 522, 1 saltibus] salinis 
 
 2 portubus] portibus 
 custodiis] in custodiis 
 
 3 qui vobis fructui sunt inest 
 
 4 conservaritis] conseruetis 
 7 belli genere] genere belli 
 9 Quirites] -q. 
 
 10 suas rationes et] sua ratione 
 sed, corr. m. 2 
 
 14 recte esse] necesse 
 
 c 
 
 ex ceteris] exteteris 
 
 15 gnavi] naui, sed litt. g add. 
 
 m. 2 
 
 16 eorum] eorum qui 
 
 o 
 
 pecunias] pecconias 
 
 17 est inest 
 
 18 eorum] om. 
 
 19 a re publica] ab R. P. 
 primum illud] illud primum 
 
 20 parvi refert] non parui re- 
 
 fert. 
 nos] uos 
 recuperare] reciperare m. I, 
 
 recuperare m. 2 
 
 22 nos] om. 
 
 23 id quidem certe] certe id 
 
 quidem 
 
 24 turn cum] turn qua m. l,sup. 
 
 qua man. rec. quando scr. 
 res magnas permulti] 
 magnas permulti res 
 
 25 amiserant] amiserunt 
 29 versatur] uersantur 
 
 523, 1 implicata inest 
 
 2 eodem labefacta] eadem 
 
 labe facte, -a superscr. 
 m. 1, dein man. rec. labe- 
 factato effecit. 
 
 3 sit] om. 
 
 9 vobis] ea uobis 
 
 diligentissime] superscr. .m. .2 
 
 10 contemnenda] contemp- 
 
 nenda 
 
 11 et] om. 
 
 12 eius adventu] eius aduen- 
 
 tum m. 1, sed voc. ad sup. 
 eius scr. m. 2 
 
 14 Cyzicenorum]cuzzicenorum 
 obsessam] oppressam 
 
 15 opp.] obp. 
 L.] om. 
 
 16 assid.] adsid.wz. i,assid.wz.2 
 obsidionis] obsi [in/. I.] onis 
 
 m. 1, obsessionis m. 2 
 18 atque odio inest 
 
 20 antea] ante 
 
 21 populo Romano] popu- 
 
 lorum 
 fuisset inest 
 Sinopen] sin opem m. 1, si 
 
 pontum m. 2 
 Amisum] amissum 
 
 22 oppidis] opidis 
 
 ornatas ac refertas] ornata 
 ac referta 
 24 captas inest 
 27 haec] hoc 
 
 Quirites] c| m. I, quoddelere 
 
 voluit m. 2 
 ut vos] ut hac uos 
 524, 4 magnum esse inest 
 Quirites] quae 
 non] om. 
 
 6 profugisse] fugisse 
 
 7 iis] his 
 
 qua se parens] quas eparens 
 m. 1, corr. m. 2 
 8 dispersa maerorque] om. 
 vacuo spatio relicto 
 
 G 2 
 
 43 
 
 524, 9 patrius] patrius in. 1, ut 
 videtur, patri m. 2 
 persequendi] consequendi 
 
 11 et a] a 
 
 12 congesserat] congesserant 
 omnem] omnes 
 reliquit] reliquid 
 
 13 ilium] ilium aetam 
 
 14 studio] studium 
 tardavit] retardauit 
 
 15 fugaTigranes]fugatigranes 
 
 m. 1, corr. m. 2 
 
 16 aff.] adf. m. 1, aff. m. 2, it a s. 
 
 17 L.] om. 
 
 19 iis] hiis 
 
 20 tent.] tempt. 
 
 21 animos] per animos 
 barbararum] barbarorum 
 
 m. 1, corr. in. 2 
 fani] fam m. 1, corr. in. 1 
 
 22 causa] c. in. 1, causa super- 
 
 scr. 111. 2 
 esse exercitum inest 
 24 tametsi inest 
 Tigranis] tigrani 
 
 26 fuit] fit 
 
 27 iis] illis 
 
 28 processio] progressio 
 et suam] se et suam 
 manum iam] iam manum 
 
 29 confirmarat] confirmaret 
 (et eorum qui se ex ipsius 
 
 regno collegerant)] eorum 
 
 ex 
 
 opera qui se ad eum ip- 
 sius regno concesserant. 
 sed ex a man. sec. atra- 
 mento nigriore scr. 
 
 30 iuvabatur] iubabatur m. 1, 
 
 corr. m. 2 
 iam hoc inest 
 
 525, 1 fieri solere] solere fieri 
 affi.] adfl. m, 1, affi. m. 2 
 3 regno] regnis 
 iis] his 
 
44 
 
 DE IMPERIO CN. P0MPE1. 
 
 525, 8 Quirites] quae m. I, ex 
 
 quo quaeso effecit m. 2 
 io imperatoris] luculli impera- 
 toris 
 
 12 L.] om. 
 iis] his 
 
 13 qui inest 
 
 14 vetere inest 
 putavistis] potuistis 
 
 15 partem] partim 
 confecti] confectis 
 M'] om. 
 
 17 illud] om. 
 quod] quam 
 
 19 mihi multa] multa mihi 
 
 20 quare] quale 
 
 esset hoc bellum genere 
 ipso] hoc esset bellum 
 genere ipso 
 23 Quirites] q m. I, quo voc. 
 deleto que post utinam, 
 superscr. m. 3 
 
 27 superarit] superauit 
 
 i 
 
 28 possit] posset, corr. m. I 
 
 31 scientior unquam] scien- 
 
 tiorum quam m. I, corr. 
 m. 2 
 aut fuit] fuit 
 
 32 atque e inest t 
 
 526, 5 concupiuerunt] concu- 
 
 pierunt 
 
 8 esse belli inest 
 
 9 Africanum] affricanum 
 10 civitatibus] ciuilibus 
 
 atque ex] et 
 13 positam militari inest 
 huius] om. 
 
 15 quid est quod] quid m. I, 
 
 quod m. 2 
 
 quisquam] om. 
 i 
 
 16 afferre] adferre, superscr. -i 
 
 526, 16 illae sunt solae] solae 
 sunt 
 
 u 
 
 19 in providendo] profidendo 
 
 20 audivimus] audimus 
 
 21 ipse] om. 
 L. Sulla] sinlla m. I, silla 
 
 m. 2 
 
 22 virtute et subsidio] uirtutis 
 subsidio 
 
 testis est] testis 
 
 23 est] om. 
 consilii celeritate inest 
 
 25 est] om. 
 in] om. 
 
 26 internicione] internitione 
 est] om. 
 
 27 hostes] hostis 
 
 28 est] om. 
 
 taetro] tetro 
 
 so 
 periculosoque] periculo.que, 
 corr. in. 1 
 
 31 exterae gentes ac] terrae 
 gentes 
 
 32 denique maria] maria deni- 
 que 
 
 in] in in 
 
 oris] horis 
 
 t 
 
 527, 2 mortis] moris 
 
 4 turpe] turpe turpe 
 
 5 imperatoribus] imperato 
 7 liberam] om. 
 
 vobis tutum] uobiscum turn 
 9 aut metu] aumentu m. 1, ex 
 quo m. 2 alimentis effecit, 
 dein amissis superscr* 
 11 fuit proprium] proprium 
 
 13 sociis ego nostris mare per 
 hos annos] sociis ego 
 uestris mare per hos 
 ceannos 
 
 14 vestri inest 
 a] om. 
 
 * Hie desinit corrector iste, sive corruptor. Reliquae mutationes, quae paucae sunt, ab ipso scriba profectae 
 esse videntur. Textus ex hoc loco mendis scatet, quae ita aperta sunt, ut veram lectioneni declarent. 
 
 527, 14 hieme summa inest 
 
 15 qui ad vos] quia duos 
 
 ab exteris nationibus] ex- 
 terminationibus 
 
 16 mercatoribus] mercatori 
 
 17 tutum mare] mare tutum 
 
 18 Colophonem] colophonam 
 
 19 innumerabiles] innumera- 
 
 bilis 
 
 20 ac inest 
 
 22 Caietae] caiete 
 ac] et 
 
 24 ibi] om. 
 
 25 Ostiense] ostem se 
 
 27 atque oppressa] ac depre- 
 
 hensa 
 
 28 tantamne] tantane 
 
 30 ostium] hostium, ita s. 
 ii] hi 
 
 31 esse] superscr. m. 1 
 
 32 in dicendo] indicendo 
 34 tantos] tantorum 
 
 528, 2 impetus] impetu 
 
 3 adiit] adit 
 
 4 subsidia] subsedia 
 
 5 cum se inest 
 
 6 confirmata] confirmatis 
 
 7 Illyrici] illirici 
 
 8 firmissimis] firmis 
 
 9 undequinquagesimo] unde- 
 
 quinquagensimo 
 
 11 huius se .. . dediderunt inest 
 
 12 in] om. 
 Pamphyliam] pamphiliam 
 
 19 quas] om. 
 
 20 sunt] om. 
 
 22 comites] commites 
 innocentia debent esse] 
 
 innocenti ad ebentes se 
 
 23 in omnibus inest 
 
 24 facilitate] felicitate 
 consideremus] condeside- 
 
DE IMPERIO CN. POMPEI. 
 
 528, 25 omnia sunt] sunt omnia 
 Quirites] om. 
 
 26 ex] in ex 
 
 27 quem] post voc. quern unum 
 
 voc. deletum est a cor- 
 rector e. Nescio an scriba 
 enim geminaverit 
 imperatorem possumus] 
 possumus imperatorem 
 
 28 centuriatus veneant inest 
 yz avarit.] avaric. ita s. 
 
 facit Quirites] q. facit 
 34 irasci mihi nemo poterit] 
 mihi nemo irasci poterit. 
 
 529, 1 imperatorum] impera- 
 
 toris 
 2 ferant] adferant 
 
 6 per hosce annos] per hos 
 
 annos 
 
 7 is] his, sic saepe 
 
 8 qui se] quis 
 
 9 in se severos] inseueros 
 hie] hoc 
 
 10 legiones] legione 
 
 pervenerint] peruenint^rz'- 
 mo scr. dein corr. 
 
 14 faciat] faciant 
 
 15 cuiquam] quicquam 
 enim] om. 
 
 17 quali] quae 
 
 considerate. Unde] con- 
 siderat eundum 
 
 20 eae res] ea eres 
 
 21 remorari] rem orari 
 
 23 nobilitas urbis] urbis no- 
 bilitas 
 
 26 iis] his 
 
 27 delapsum] delesum 
 
 29 quondam] quadam 
 quod iam] qui in 
 
 30 imperii vestri] imperi nostri 
 
 31 intelligunt] intelliguntur 
 afferre coepit] adferre 
 
 cepit 
 
 32 ea inest 
 
 529, 35 excellit] excellet 
 facilitate] facilitate 
 infimis] infirmis 
 
 530, 2 Quirites] quOque 
 
 3 ex inest 
 cognovistis] cognostis 
 
 4 omnes] omnes hostium 
 
 5 dictu] dictum 
 
 7 transmittendum] permit- 
 tendum 
 11 in] om. 
 
 15 contemnant aut metuant] 
 
 metuant aut condemp- 
 nant 
 
 16 et fama inest 
 
 17 orbe] urbe 
 
 18 quod] qui 
 tanta] tantam 
 
 19 usquam] umquam 
 oram] horam 
 
 20 illius diei fama] illius dici 
 
 nomen ac fama illius. 
 
 21 completis] complectis 
 
 23 depoposcit] poposcit 
 
 24 auctoritas inest sine huius 
 
 26 repente] repentina 
 
 27 annonae] om. 
 
 28 ac inest 
 in inest 
 
 531, 2 invitus] intus 
 
 3 hostium opes] opes hostium 
 
 4 Asiam Quirites] asiamque 
 ad ipsum discr. eius t. inest 
 
 6 insolita] solita 
 inflammatum] inflatum 
 
 7 Tigranem] tigranen 
 9 perfecerit] perfecit 
 
 10 defenderit] defenderet 
 
 13 huic se uni dediderunt] 
 
 huic uni dederunt 
 
 14 Cretensium] communi cre- 
 
 tensium 
 
 15 prope] om. 
 venerunt] peruenerunt 
 
 45 
 
 531, 16 iste] isti 
 
 17 in inest 
 
 18 legatum semper] semper 
 
 ligatum 
 
 ii] his 
 
 semper] om. 
 20 iudicare] iudicari 
 
 iam] earn 
 
 Quirites] om. 
 22 apud exteras] apud dex- 
 
 teras 
 24 ipso] ipse 
 27 Scipioni] sic pioni 
 
 et ceteris] ceterisque 
 32 de quo] quo de 
 
 532, 2 dis] diis, ita saepe, sed 
 
 526, 28 di 
 5 ass.] ads. 
 
 obsecundarint] obsecun- 
 darent 
 9 quot] quod 
 
 immortales] inmortales, ita 
 1. 22, 533, 10; sed plerum- 
 que imm. scr. 
 
 10 Quirites] quae 
 
 11 velle] et uelle 
 
 12 sit ita necessarium inest 
 negligi] neglegi 
 
 13 et cum ei] ut 
 
 14 in quo sit] in eum quo sit 
 
 15 Quirites] quae 
 
 16 quod] quam 
 ab] a 
 
 V 
 
 19 tantum] tantam 
 deligendus inest 
 
 20 opportunitas] oportunitas 
 iis] om. 
 
 21 iis] his 
 
 22 cur] quid 
 eidem] idem 
 
 23 summa] suma 
 
 24 committamus] commen- 
 
 damus 
 26 amplissimus] om. 
 
4 6 
 
 DE IMPERIO CN. P0MPE1. 
 
 532, 26 aff.] adf. 
 27 Q.] quae 
 
 30 cognoscetis] cognoscitis 
 32 quod] quam 
 
 533, 1 iidem] eadem 
 concedunt] contendunt 
 
 4 omnia] omnia (in f. I.) 
 
 omnia 
 obsolevit iam] obsoleuit. 
 lam. 
 
 5 re] rem 
 Q.] quae 
 
 6 tua] superscr. m. 1 
 
 ac singulari] singularique 
 
 7 A] om. 
 
 9 item inest 
 earn legem inest 
 
 12 orbis terrae] orbis terrarum 
 
 13 hoc esse] esse hoc 
 
 14 et] om. 
 
 17 possemus] possimus 
 
 18 antea umquam fuit] um- 
 
 quam fuit antea 
 
 19 Karth.] earth, ita 1. 29 ; 535, 
 
 22 
 late] longe 
 
 20 classe] classi 
 Rhodiorum] hrodiorum 
 
 21 remansit] mansit 
 
 22 quae tam parva] aut tam 
 
 paruula 
 
 24 hercule] hercules 
 
 25 Romanus] hrodius 
 
 26 permanserit] per 
 
 27 sed] sed etiam 
 
 29 omnibusque] om. 
 homines in maritimis rebus] 
 
 simul in maritimis rebus 
 homines 
 
 30 exercitatissimos paratissi- 
 
 mosque] exercitatissimos- 
 que 
 ii] hii 
 
 534, 1 iam] om. 
 nos, qui inest 
 
 534, 3 Delos tam] delustam 
 
 4 Aegaeo] aegeo 
 
 5 referta diuitiis] refert audi 
 
 uitiis 
 
 6 iidem] idem 
 provinciis] de prouinciis 
 
 7 portubus] portibus 
 Appia iam via carebamus] 
 
 appia napua capereba- 
 mus. 
 iis] his 
 
 8 non] nonne 
 escendere inest 
 
 9 exuviis] ex suis 
 
 11 turn Q.] tumque 
 
 12 ea] et ea 
 
 13 salute] saluti 
 
 14 una lex] lex una lex 
 16 videremur] uidemini 
 
 19 A.] om. 
 
 20 ad t. b. legatum inest 
 
 21 non est qui] est quin 
 
 22 diripiendasque] diripiendas 
 voluerunt] uoluerint 
 
 24 gloriae eius imperatoris] 
 
 uictoriae atque eius im- 
 peratoris. 
 
 25 ipsius ac periculo] ac peri- 
 
 culo illius 
 C. Falcidius] G. facilius 
 
 26 Q. Caelius Latiniensis] Q. 
 
 latiensis 
 
 27 plebi] PL. 
 
 28 in uno inest 
 
 29 geritur] gereretur 
 
 30 deberet] debebat 
 
 32 ego] om. 
 
 inimicum edictum] iniqui- 
 tas 
 
 33 vobis fretus inest 
 
 535, 1 quidquam] quicquam 
 audiam inest 
 
 ut] ut ego 
 
 2 minantur] munitantur 
 
 3 Quirites] quae 
 
 535, 3 A] om. 
 
 4 adscr. inest 
 
 5 delatum] dilatum 
 
 7 reliquum] relinquum 
 
 10 fructum] structum 
 
 11 ipso] eo ipso 
 
 12 ac tam difficilis] om. 
 
 14 quod] qui 
 
 15 immortales] immortalis 
 17 novi] notu 
 
 i 
 
 instituta] cpnstituta, corr. 
 m. 1 
 
 20 Punicum] poenicum 
 atque inest 
 
 21 duasque] duas 
 
 22 atque] et 
 
 24 Mario] marino 
 
 25 Teutonis inest 
 27 Q.] quae 
 
 sint] sunt 
 
 summa] om. 
 
 Q.] quae 
 29 adolescentulum] adulescen- 
 
 tem 
 31 tam] tamen 
 
 536, 1 peradol.] peradul. 
 
 t 
 aetas a sen. gradu] eas a 
 sen. gradu 
 
 2 Siciliam] siciliam (in f. I.) 
 
 siciliam 
 africam] affricam 
 
 3 provincia] om. 
 que] quae, ita saepe 
 
 6 Romanum] 7 (i. e. et) 
 at] ad 
 
 7 omnium etiam] etiam om- 
 
 nium 
 
 8 quam ut inest 
 
 10 proconsule] proconsul 
 
 11 diceret] dicere 
 
 R 
 
 1 1 non] nemp corr. m. 1 
 mitti] multi 
 
 13 pro consule] proconsulit 
 tanta in eo] tanta meum 
 
DE IMPERIO CN. POMPEI. 
 
 47 
 
 536, 14 constituebatur] con- 
 
 stituebantur 
 
 15 virtuti] uirtute 
 singulare] singulari 
 senatus consulto] sc. 
 
 16 alium] om. 
 18 iterum] om. 
 
 quae] que 
 
 20 quae] qui 
 videmus] uidimus 
 
 21 tanta ac tarn nova] tarn 
 
 tanta actam noua. 
 in eundem hominem] in 
 eodem homine 
 
 22 a Q.] atque 
 atque a] atque 
 
 23 hominum] om. 
 
 24 ferundum] ferendum 
 
 25 semper] o?n. 
 
 26 homine] hominis 
 
 27 improb.] inprob. 
 iure] in re 
 
 29 isdem istis inest 
 
 30 praedonum] PR domum 
 
 31 rei publicae] PR, sed ante P 
 
 litt. una del. est. 
 parum] paruum 
 
 32 conantur] conarentur 
 plus turn] turn plus 
 re] rei 
 
 33 iis] istis 
 
 34 orbi] orbis 
 isti] istis 
 principes]_ principis 
 
 35 ceteris] ceteros 
 populi] et populi 
 auctoritati] auctoritate 
 
 36 regio] regio Quirites (ftlene 
 
 scr.) 
 
 537, 1 singularis] singulis 
 virtutes animi] animi uir- 
 
 tutes 
 
 2 Syria] siria 
 
 3 interiorum inest 
 
 537, 3 nihil aliud nisi de hoste] 
 
 ud 
 
 nihil non de hoste aliquid, 
 corr. m. 1 
 
 4 cogitet] cogitetis 
 
 5 moderatiores] moderatione 
 tales] talis 
 
 6 Quirites] q 
 
 9 fanum] fanum fuisse 
 10 quam domum] quam tutam 
 domum 
 
 12 cupiditatem] facultatem 
 coram cum Q.] coramque 
 
 13 noverunt] norunt 
 
 15 exercitum] exercitus exer- 
 
 citus 
 simulatione] simulationes 
 
 16 contra] om. 
 quae non] non 
 
 17 sed] aut 
 
 18 collatis] collocatis 
 
 19 regios] regius 
 idem] id est 
 
 20 qui a] quia 
 
 qui ab om. fan. atque oppi- 
 dorum inest 
 
 22 possit] posset 
 
 23 Ecquam] hec quam 
 
 24 Ecquam] et quam 
 
 25 Quirites] om. 
 
 Cn. Pompeium non solum] 
 non solum GN. pompei 
 
 27 quotannis] quod annis 
 
 28 eos] nos 
 quidquam] quicquam 
 assequi] consequi 
 
 29 afif.] adf. 
 nunc] om. 
 homines] homini 
 quibus] et quibus 
 
 30 iacturis] iniuriis 
 
 et quibus] quibusque 
 
 538, 2 cum] om. 
 turn] tamen 
 
 3 videamus] uidemus 
 M. Tula. Ciceeonis. de Lege 
 
 538, 3 tot annos inest 
 
 4 sit] est 
 
 5 gaudeant] gauderet 
 
 6 Quirites] que 
 9 C] G., ita s. 
 
 nemo esse inest 
 
 10 maximisque] maximus 
 
 11 Lentulus] lectulus 
 
 12 cognovistis] cognostis 
 
 13 virtute] ueritate 
 
 quare videte ut] quare uide- 
 tete ut 
 
 14 illorum] eorum 
 
 15 videamur] uideamus 
 
 17 et sententiam] ei sententiam 
 
 19 cuiusquam] ciuilis quam 
 
 20 perseverantiaque] perse- 
 
 verantique 
 cum tanto] tanto cum 
 
 21 videamus inest 
 quantam] quam tam 
 iterum nunc inest 
 
 22 quod] qui 
 perficiendi] reficiendi 
 
 23 dubitemus] dubitamus 
 quidquid] quicquid 
 est in me inest 
 
 26 tibi et populo Romano] et 
 
 P. R. tibi 
 28 perspiciunt] ex perspicuum 
 
 corr. m. 1 
 31 amplitudine] multitudine 
 33 repellemus inest 
 neque ab uno] om. 
 
 539, 1 neque ex hoc loco] neque 
 
 hoc loco 
 
 2 quidquid] si quid 
 
 3 Quirites] q. 
 
 omne ego me] ego omne me 
 reipublicae causa] rei PC 
 
 7 me inest 
 praeditum] praedicium 
 vestris] om. 
 
 8 Quirites] q. 
 
 Mania, et Imperio Gn. Pompeio. 
 
4 R 
 
 Sequitur Anonymi in Milonianam Argumenlum. P. clodius senator . 
 
 thomeas Sythiae [p. 115a]. 
 
 IN VERREM, ACT. II. LIB. III. 
 
 Post sythiae sine ullo intervallo ificipit in fine lineae Omnes. 
 
 in 
 
 TlTULO CARET. 
 
 236, I impulsi] inpulsi 
 inimicitiis] inimiciis, corr. 
 
 m. 2 
 4 negotii] negotio 
 J continentiae] om. 
 
 11 improbum] inprobum 
 
 15 L. Crasso] classo 
 
 16 poenitere] penitere 
 
 s 
 
 17 voluntates] uoluntate, su- 
 
 prascr. in. 2 
 19 munitus] minitus 
 21 praecipitur] precipitin: 
 
 237, 1 adol.] adul. 
 
 3 accusarint] accusarent 
 ostentationis] ex ostenta- 
 
 tiones corr. m. 2 
 
 4 qui iam] quam 
 dicere] om. 
 
 6 praecideremus] praedicere- 
 
 mus 
 8 laetitia] leticia 
 
 voluptate] uoluntate 
 10 omnibus] hominibus 
 ab iis se] his 
 
 vitiis] uiciis, ita mox, multa 
 similia 
 
 12 vitanda] ex ui tanta corr. 
 
 711. 2 
 
 14 inhumanior] humanior,i:<w. 
 
 m. 2 
 16 ipsi] ex ipse corr. m. 2 
 
 18 deprehenditur] reprehen- 
 
 ditur 
 23 contumacia] contumatia 
 
 o 
 
 25 iucunda] iucunda, suprascr. 
 m. 2 
 
 237, 26 condicione] conditione 
 
 29 Siculorum] siculorum m. 
 
 I, singulorum m. 2 
 
 30 An tu] anni m. 1, anne 
 
 7/1. 2 
 
 e 
 
 maiores] maioris, suprascr. 
 m. 2 
 
 31 et] ac 
 
 238, 2 animo] ex anno corr. 
 
 m. 2 
 quotidiana] cotidiana 
 
 4 imm.] inm. 
 
 5 ex thensarum orbitis] ex 
 
 thensarum orbitis m. 1, 
 extrinsecarum orbitas m. 
 2 
 9 Pamphyliae] pamphilie 
 
 14 arbitrarere] arbitrarer 
 
 16 qui inest 
 
 20 faciliorem] ex faciliorum 
 
 corr. m. 2 
 
 21 audacia] audatia 
 
 23 contemnitis] contempnitis 
 
 26 at] om. 
 
 summo 
 
 27 summo] omn, sicprascr. 
 
 m. 1 
 
 29 patere] ex patre corr. m. 2 
 ianitores] lanitores primi- 
 
 tus scr. 
 
 30 cubicularii] cubiculari 
 
 32 intelligi] intellegi 
 
 33 vixerint] uixerunt 
 35 acquirere] adquirere 
 
 37 impune] inpune 
 
 38 dominia vestra] domini 
 
 auestra, corr. m. 2 
 comitium] comicium 
 
 239, 2 abundetis] habundetis 
 
 i 
 
 3 plures] plures suprascr. 
 
 m. I 
 
 4 plures] pluris 
 
 Desinit in verb, deprecati /. 8. Se- 
 quitur subscriptio Explicit iii. 
 
 INCIPIT LR. M. T. C. IV 
 ACTIOft. 
 
 324, 4 iudices] iudes m. I, ui- 
 dens m. 2. 
 
 5 magno opere] magnopere 
 quaeretis quo] quaeret isquo 
 
 8 quidquam] quicquam, ita 
 
 s. 
 
 9 aeneum] eneum, sed 360, 
 
 17 aeneas 
 nego] . Nego 
 10 in textili] textili 
 
 conquisierit] conquesierit 
 
 14 accusatorie loqui] accusa 
 
 tori eloqui 
 
 15 aedibus] edibus 
 
 338, 3 cupiditatem] concupidi- 
 tatem 
 
 6 Lilybaei] lilybei, sed I. 12, 
 
 lylibei, /. 19 lylibeum, 352, 
 26 lylibeo 
 quo se] quos e 
 
 8 Verri] uri m. 1, uiro m. rec. 
 iis] is m. 1, his m. 2. 
 
 9 Thericlia] et hericlia 
 14 Melitam] militam 
 
 16 Melitenses] militenses, sed 
 
 339, 2 melitensem 
 litteras] literas 
 18 iis] his 
 
IN VERREM. 
 
 49 
 
 338, 1 8 a Verre venissent] ure 
 
 uenissent in. I, praeuenis- 
 sent m. rec. 
 responderet] responderent 
 
 23 a] om. commate post Dio- 
 
 doro posito 
 
 24 vix inest 
 
 25 Eriphylam] eriphilam 
 
 ea cupiditate] acupiditate 
 m. 1, corr. m. 2 
 28 viderat] uidebat 
 
 30 ille] ex ilia corr. 
 
 31 ilium] illam, corr. m. 2 
 
 339, I est] om. in litiera 
 
 e 
 
 3 velle] ulle 
 
 5 suspicione] suspitione, ita 
 
 fere s. (361, 3 sus- 
 picio) 
 
 6 deferri] referri 
 
 8 caelati] celati 
 
 e 
 
 9 absentes] absentis 
 Diodorus] diodorum, corr. 
 
 in. 2 
 sordidatus] sordidadatus 
 
 11 item] item ex urem effecit 
 
 m. 1 
 
 12 Diodoro] dioro m. I, corr. 
 
 in. 2 
 
 14 at] aut 
 
 15 in] om. 
 
 16 Sthenio] sthennia 
 refertus] refertur, sed litt.-s 
 
 deleta est j u 
 
 paululum] paulum, su- 
 prascr. m. I. 
 
 non pudore sed metu] non 
 timetu 
 .17 repressus] pressus 
 
 condemnare] condempnare 
 
 o 
 
 18 triennium] triennium, 
 
 a 
 
 23 exspectabat] expectabit, 
 
 suprascr. m. 2 
 
 24 clausum] clusum 
 
 11.7V 
 
 341, 16 quodpiam] quopiam 
 imm.] inm. 
 
 17 Cibyratici] cybiratici 
 
 18 aff.] adf. ita s. 
 
 19 quidpiam] quippiam 
 
 20 turibula] turibula m. I, 
 
 turribula m. 2, ita I. 28 
 
 21 hisce rebus] his cerebus 
 24 quae a] qua ea m. 1, corr. 
 
 m. 2 
 26 ostiatim] hostiatim 
 
 Aeschylo] eschynlo, corr 
 m. 1 
 28 Tyndaritano] thindaritano 
 Nymphodoro] nimphiodoro 
 testes] testis m. 1, testes m. 2 
 
 30 turibulis] turribulis 
 
 31 reperietur] repperietur : ita 
 
 repperiret 361, 14 
 
 32 adspexerat] aspexerat 
 
 33 iudices] uidit m. I, ut uidit 
 
 m. 2 
 
 34 is cenam] isce nam 
 Tyndaritano] tindaritano 
 
 35 quod] quod ex quidem corr. 
 impunius] inpunius 
 
 id se] ipse 
 
 342, 1 sigilla] sicilia m. I, si- 
 
 gilla m. 2 
 2 dubitavit] dubitabat 
 5 Calactino] calartino 
 
 Lucullorum] iuculiorum, sed 
 
 I. 6 lucullo scr. 
 7 app.] adp. 
 9 emblemate] e-blemate, ita 
 
 s. 
 festivum acroama ne] fes- 
 
 tiuum ac romane 
 
 o 
 
 corollario] carollario, corr. 
 m. 2 
 10 emblemata evellenda] e 
 
 a 
 
 blemate uellenda, supra- 
 scr. in. 2 
 
 344, 7 leges] legis m, 1, leges 
 m. 2 
 testes] testis m. 1, testes m. 2 
 9 Syracusis] siracusis, ita s. 
 
 10 vascularios] fascularios 
 
 11 complures] compluris m. 1, 
 
 complures m. 2 
 b 
 liabebat] habeat, corr. m. I 
 
 12 magnam]magnum,<rorr.OT.2 
 his opus non defuit] iis opus 
 
 defuit m. 1, corr. m. 2 
 
 14 quae] ex que corr. m. 2 
 illigabat] inligabat 
 
 15 scaphiis] scaphis 
 
 346, 7 telarum] telar m. I, 
 sufiplevit m. 2 
 conchylio] ex conchyllo (?) 
 corr. 
 8 tinctum] tinctum m. 1, 
 tinctam m. 2. 
 
 21 ad] om. 
 
 22 di] dii 
 
 23 hospitium] hospicium 
 
 24 omnes] omnis in omnes 
 
 corr. 
 
 27 obtinebant] optinebant m. 
 I, obtinebant m. 2 
 
 29 Selenen] selenem 
 
 hi ipsi post aquam tem- 
 poribus] hi ipsos te aquam 
 temporibus m. I, hi ipsis 
 temporibus postquam m.2. 
 
 er 
 
 347, 4 Verres] ures, suprascr. 
 m. 3, ita saepe 
 6 suspicabatur]suspicabantur 
 
 8 tritici] tri m. I, tribus in. 2 
 decumis] decomis 
 
 a 
 
 9 vocavit] uocabit, suprascr. 
 
 in. 2 
 exponit] atque exponit 
 
5° 
 
 347, 10 abundabat] habundabat 
 
 12 Quid] quod, corr. m. 2 
 
 14 multum argentum] argen- 
 
 tum multum 
 
 15 Syria] siria 
 
 18 Minutium] minutium 
 
 19 praetori populi Romani] 
 
 PR . PR • 
 21 quod] jd quod, corr. m. I 
 
 24 Rex] re 
 
 29 pervagatum est] peruul- 
 
 gatum 
 
 30 reges hi, quos dico] sit rege 
 
 quo dico 111. I, hi reges 
 quos dico in. 2 
 
 a 
 
 348, 2 offenderant] offenderent 
 
 suprascr. m. 2 
 
 3 cella] super cella prius 
 
 scribebatur gl. capitolio 
 
 4 Jovis optimi maximi] 10. 
 
 M. ita 7ii ox 
 6 simulacrum] simulachrum 
 9 non] nam, corr. m. I 
 12 ncque] voc. sed ante neque 
 
 del. est 
 
 14 esset et regio] esse et re- 
 
 ligio in. 1, esset et reli- 
 giose in. 2 
 
 15 involutum] inuolututum, 
 
 corr. in. 2 
 
 20 intelligi] intellegi, ita s. 
 
 7.1 apparatum] adparatum in. 
 I, apparatum tn. 2 
 
 23 se velle] si uelle 111. 1, con: 
 
 tn. 2 
 
 24 satiatum] saciatum 
 illi turn] illitum 
 
 29 impudentiam] inpuden- 
 tiam 
 quod] quod in. 1, qui in. 2 
 
 35 ubi] ut ubi m. 1, ubi in. 2 
 precibus] |;cibus 
 removeri] permoueri 
 
 IN VERREM. 
 
 349, 2 ex inest 
 
 4 suspicione] suspitioni 
 7 populo Romano] PR 
 10 id etsi inest 
 
 12 Iovi Optimo Maximo] I. O. 
 15 querimoniam] querimonia. 
 M. 
 
 n 
 
 21 regna] rego 
 
 22 a praetore populi Romani] 
 
 A. P. R. PR. 
 provincia] prouintia 
 
 23 atque amicum] at qua mi 
 
 cum tn. 1, at quam inimi- 
 cum in. 2 
 
 24 populique Romani] PR. 
 acerbitati] acerbitate 
 
 25 impunita] inpunita 
 
 351, 15 aliquot] aliquo id 
 tertio] tercio 
 
 16 Karthaginem]carthaginem, 
 ita s. 
 cepit] coepit 
 
 22 Himera] iumera 111. I, iu- 
 
 menla tn. 2 
 
 23 Thermitanis] hermitanis 
 
 a 
 
 25 Phalaris] phaleris 
 supplicii] subplicii in sup- 
 plied unit. m. I 
 
 26 subiicere] subicere 
 
 cum Scipio] ex suscipio 
 corr. in. 1 
 
 i 
 
 29 monumentum] monumen- 
 
 tum, ita s. 
 
 J 
 31 in suis] I. H. suus 
 38 humero] umero m. I, hu- 
 
 mero in. 2 
 
 352, 6 summa] sum in J?ne lin. 
 religione] reli m. I, reli- 
 
 gionis in. 2 
 7 turn minari] tumihi minari 
 m. 1, turn minitari m. 2 
 metum] ex mecum corr. 
 10 populi Romani] 0111. 
 
 352, II quotidie] cotidie 
 
 1 
 
 14 nautis] nauris, suprascr. 
 
 m. 2 
 
 1 5 aliquanto] aliquando 
 
 17 arcessebat] accersebat 
 
 a 
 
 1 8 denuntiabat] enunciab jt, su- 
 
 prascr. m. 2 
 
 26 hi] ii 
 
 a 
 
 30 ilia eadem] ille — adem, 
 
 corr. m. 2 
 revecta] reuictu m. I, re- 
 uicta m. 2 
 
 31 nuntiasset] nunciasset 
 
 32 tempori] tempore m. 1, 
 
 tempori m. 2 
 
 h 
 
 353, 5 ture] ture 
 
 353, 16 intoleranda] intoller- 
 anda 
 17 verum] out. sed suprascr. 
 m. 1 
 
 19 renunt.] renunc. 
 litteris] liberis, corr. m. 2 
 
 20 in] suprascr. 
 
 359, 9 pulchrius] sepulchrius 
 
 11 attritius] atritus 
 
 12 Ad] at 
 
 13 duce Timarchide repente] 
 
 duceti marchi derepente 
 
 14 fanique] faniquae, corr. m. 2 
 16 mulcati] mulcati m. 1, mul- 
 
 tati in. 2 
 20 praetoris] praetoria 
 
 25 in demol.] inde mol. 
 
 26 alii deligatum]allide(z';//;/.) 
 
 ligatum;«. i,allidereliga- 
 tum m. 2 
 
 V 
 
 27 funibus] finibus, corr. in. 1 
 
 31 est] om. 
 quin] qui non 
 
 velut] uelud in. I, uelut in. 1 
 
 32 imman.] inman. 
 
360, i Erymanthium] eryman- 
 thum m. I, erymanthium 
 m. 2 
 
 3 ex tarn ampla neque] ex 
 
 tamam planeque, corr. m. 2 
 Chrysas] chryssas 
 
 4 Assorinorum] assyrinorum 
 6 Assoro] ad foro m. I, a foro 
 
 m. 2 
 Hennam] ennam 
 Chrysae] chrise 
 8 Tlepolemo] depolemo, ita 
 
 mox 
 io bucina] o?n. m, I, vacuo 
 spatio relicto : per ipsos 
 m. 2 
 
 11 eiicitur] eicitur 
 
 12 Chrysae] chrisse 
 
 13 Enguinos] eguinos 
 15 illustriora] inlustriora 
 17 caelatas] celatas 
 
 hydrias] hidrias 
 
 grandes simili in] grandis- 
 
 simi in m. 1, grandissimas 
 
 in in. 2 
 19 inscripserat] scripserat 
 
 22 reliquit] reliquid 
 
 23 fanorum] fanorum R. 
 posthac] posthaec 
 
 24 supellectile] supellectuli m. 
 
 1, supellectilibus m. 2 
 
 361, 2 iis] his 
 4 Cereris] cereri 
 6 perantiquum] inantiquum 
 
 ne esse] nec.esse 
 9 Postridie] post tridie 
 10 antistitae] antistite m. I, 
 antistites m. 2 
 
 IN VERREM. 
 
 361, 11 magistratus] magis- 
 trates 
 13 atrocitate] trocitate, corr. 
 
 m. 2 
 15 damnaretur] dampnaretur 
 accusatur] accusator, corr. 
 vt. 2 
 19 iis] his 
 
 24 condemnare] condempnare 
 27 orandi] ornandi 
 iisne] hisne 
 
 365, 11 Hennam] henuam 
 
 367, 11 Syracusas] siracusa- 
 
 nam 
 
 15 adspectuque] aspectuque 
 
 16 coniunctione] iniunctione, 
 
 corr. m. 1 
 18 Ea] et 
 
 20 ostium] hostium 
 
 21 proiecta] proiecta in. I, 
 
 porrecta m. 2 
 Hieronis] geronis 
 
 25 Arethusa] rethusa 
 
 u 
 
 26 fluctu] floctu 
 
 diiunctus] diiunctus m. 1, 
 disiunctus m. 2 
 
 28 forum] fortum 
 
 29 prytanium] pritanium 
 
 30 Olympii] olimpii 
 
 32 Tycha] ticha 
 
 33 gymnasium] gimnasium 
 
 368, 2 Liberae] libere m. 1, 
 
 liberi m. 2 
 Temenites] tempnites 
 
 51 
 
 368, 23 in] om. 
 
 24 reliquit] reliquid m. I, corr. 
 
 vi. 2, ita s. 
 26 retineret] contineret 
 videatur] uideantur 
 
 7 iis autem tabulis] om. 
 28 interiores] interioris 
 
 parietes] parrietes 
 
 31 diuturnam] diurnam 
 
 32 omnes] omnis 
 
 369, 1 effugerant] ftreffugerent 
 
 corr. m. 2 
 
 2 voverat] nouerat, corr. m. 2 
 
 3 noluit] uoluit 
 
 Verres] ferres, corr. m. 2 
 6 ornare] ornari 
 
 8 regum] regnum 
 
 9 tyrannorum] tirannorum 
 
 11 cum] quam 
 
 12 ornarint] ornarent 
 imm.] inm. 
 
 13 sustulerit] sustulit 
 
 14 viderint] uiderunt 
 18 mendacio] mendatio 
 
 u 
 
 20 umquamullo]nunquam illo, 
 
 corr. vi. 2 
 in] om. 
 dictu] dictum 
 
 21 valvarum] uillarum, corr. 
 
 m. 2 
 reliquerint] relinquerint 
 
 e 
 
 22 mirentur] mirantur, corr. 
 
 vi. 2 
 
 370, 2 omnes] omms firius scr. 
 
 iis] his 
 6 factae] facta, corr. m. 2 
 
 SUBSCRIPTIONE CARET. 
 
 THE END. 
 
PRINTED AT THE CLARENDON PRESS 
 
 BY HORACE HART, PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY 
 
TEXTS, DOCUMENTS, AND EXTRACTS 
 
 CHIEFLY FROM 
 
 MANUSCRIPTS IN THE BODLEIAN 
 
 AND OTHER 
 
 OXFORD LIBRARIES 
 
 CLASSICAL SERIES. PART VIII 
 
 THE DIALOGUES OF ATHANASIUS AND ZACCHAEUS 
 AND OF TIMOTHY AND AQUILA 
 
 EDITED BY 
 
 FRED. C. CONYBEARE, M.A. 
 
 ©*fotr& 
 
 AT THE CLARENDON PRESS 
 
 1898 
 
 [AH tights reserved] 
 
[Under the general title of Anecdota Oxoniensia, it is proposed to publish 
 materials, chiefly inedited, taken direct from MSS., those preserved in the Bod- 
 leian and other Oxford Libraries to have the first claim to publication. These 
 materials will be (i) unpublished texts and documents, or extracts therefrom, 
 with or without translations ; or (2) texts which, although not unpublished, are 
 unknown in the form in which they are to be printed in the Anecdota; or 
 (3) texts which, in their published form, are difficult of access through the 
 exceeding rarity of the printed copies; or (4) collations of valuable MSS.; or 
 (5) notices and descriptions of certain MSS., or dissertations on the history, 
 nature, and value thereof. The materials will be issued in four Series: — 
 
 I. The Classical Series. 
 
 II. The Semitic Series. 
 
 III. The Aryan Series. 
 
 IV. The Mediaeval and Modern Series.] 
 
THE DIALOGUES 
 
 OF 
 
 ATHANASIUS AND ZACCHAEUS 
 
 AND OF 
 
 TIMOTHY AND AQUILA 
 
 CONYBEARE 
 
HENRY FROWDE, M.A. 
 PUBLISHER TQ THE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD 
 
 LONDON, EDINBURGH, AND NEW YORK 
 
aos 
 
 „.. , _ Vv •. ' <- i ... '' «< c«y V s ^ i ^ ' „/ ..o \-, ' - '.- 
 
 >U»y f*>J//V -O^J "^/^V^ ' "7T 'V° "H Y*^ Cr UMJTi\AjO -7- J 0(J> CU- *<* O0/M- /J-fCUj/oVf -^ft 
 
 oj/TlSlOT-infl T-^3n>(oyp*f oo afaifl-T- • tyaoy^f l)i+r* a<)Oii^! .,1 ^-irrf— 
 s . •\'/\ O- * *T~^<» n'V > tt * ' v V •» . a,/,* , .c v nn ' « 
 
 o i' >' <^°*' _?^ />x w'/i * ■> r •'TV ■> •s" » ' &i t , ~ y ir'^r- 
 
 OO '<S y ». »y \> '?-*>'»'- 1 »'jI2- ^-/ v V— ' \»-' < A- 1 nOC 
 
 J -^\->'2'. ■"• •' "v "* r '''iLikW » y >■ A? »« »-'/ 
 
 „ < 
 
 
 '/- 
 
 , .,/ ^^ .«• T^- /L/J- 
 
 THE DIALOGUE OF ATHANASIUS AND 2ACCHAEUS 
 
%vtu&atm (Bxemmw 
 
 THE 
 
 DIALOGUES 
 
 OF 
 
 ATHANASIUS AND ZACCHAEUS 
 
 AND OF 
 
 TIMOTHY AND AQUILA 
 
 EDITED WITH PROLEGOMENA AND FACSIMILES 
 
 BY 
 
 FRED. C. CONYBEARE, M.A. 
 
 FORMERLY FELLOW Of" UNIVERSITY COLLEGE, OXFORD 
 
 AT THE CLARENDON PRESS 
 
 1898 
 T 
 
PRINTED AT THE CLARENDON PRESS 
 
 BY HORACE HART, M.A. 
 
 PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY 
 
FRANCISCO PRITCHETT BADHAM 
 
 STUDIORUM PARTICIPI 
 D. D. 
 
 AUCTOR 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 tage 
 
 Prolegomena ........... ix-lvii 
 
 Elenchus Locorum e SS. Script. Laudatorum .... lviii-lix 
 
 Dialogue of Athanasius and Zacchaeus ..... 1-64 
 
 Appendix. Dialogue of Timothy and Aquila .... 65-104 
 
 Facsimiles 
 
PROLEGOMENA. 
 
 I. The Textual Sources. 
 
 The two anti-Jewish dialogues entitled Athanasius and Zacchaeus, 
 and Timothy and Aquila are here edited for the first time. The former 
 of them, to which for the sake of brevity I shall allude to as AZ, is 
 taken from a MS. belonging to the Royal library of Vienna, thus 
 described by Petrus Lambecius in his Commentaria de Bibliotheca 
 Caesarea Vindobonensi, lib. v. p. 283 : 
 
 ' Codex Theolog. Gr. 248 est membranaceus antiquus et eleganter 
 quidem, sed minutissime et valde abbreviate exaratus in quarto, con- 
 statque nunc foliis 373, et ab Augerio Busbeckio, ut ipse solita propriae 
 manus inscriptione testatur, olim fuit comparatus Constantinopoli. 
 Continetur in eo Syntagmatis opusculorum miscellaneorum de variis 
 Haeresibus et contra varias Haereses tomus secundus.' 
 
 The first tome of the Syntagma is codex 247 of the same collection. 
 It is similar in form. The dialogue here edited begins on fol. 38 r° 
 (81 of an older numeration crossed out) and ends on fol. 48 r° of codex 
 248. It begins in the middle of the page, leaving no interval after the 
 end of the preceding piece ; but it ends abruptly with the fifth line 
 of fol. 48 r°, of which the rest is left blank. The writer was aware that 
 the end of the piece was missing, and left room for it to be filled in. 
 In the top right hand corner of fol. 47 r° is written in the first hand 
 a \ over an i, thus 5 ; and this is the old numeration of the quaternion. 
 For the other contents of the codex I refer my readers to Lambecius' 
 Commentaria. I edit the text from a photographic facsimile made in 
 Vienna ; one plate of which is given as a specimen of the writing, which 
 cannot be later than the twelfth century. 
 
x Prolegomena 
 
 In preparing the Greek text I have collated the old Armenian 
 version in the edition of the Armenian Paralipomena of Athanasius, 
 which is now being printed, partly at my expense, at the press of the 
 Mekhitarists in Venice. It is one of the seventeen tracts, genuine or 
 spurious of Athanasius, which — as the colophon of the Armenian MSS. 
 assures us — were rendered from Greek into Armenian by the ' first 
 translators.' The seventeen treatises comprised in this early version 
 were the following : — 
 
 i. On the Holy Spirit, I and II. 
 
 2. Against the Arians. 
 
 3. On the Holy Trinity and the Incarnation of the Word. 
 
 4. To Epiktemon, Bishop of Corinth. 
 
 5. To Philadelphus the bishop. 
 
 6. To Libeos (? Liberius), Bishop of Rome. 
 
 7. About the Holy Trinity, 
 
 8. Against all heresies. 
 
 9. About the blasphemers of the Holy Ghost. 
 
 10. Controversy with Arius, about the Divinity of the Word. 
 
 11. Second Treatise to the same, about the Holy Spirit. 
 
 ia. Against Zacchaeus the Jew, about the Divinity of the Son. 
 
 13. Concerning the Mystery (i.e. Sacrament) of Baptism. 
 
 14. Concerning Virginity. 
 
 15. On the Passion and Resurrection of the Lord. 
 
 16. Prayers. 
 
 At the end of this list is the notice already referred to. 
 
 In the same MS. follows a second list of contents, as follows : — 
 
 1. About the Incarnation of God the Word. 
 
 2. To Jovianus the Emperor about the Faith. 
 
 3. Against Paul of Samosata, that God is One. 
 
 4. On the text ' My soul is troubled.' 
 
 5. Concerning the Epiphany of the Word. 
 And then this notice : — 
 
 ' Conclusion of the five discourses of S. Athanasius, translated in 
 a later age by Stephanos, Bishop of Siuniq.' This Stephanos flourished 
 in the first half of the eighth century. The 'first translators,' who 
 composed the version of the seventeen treatises, were the band of 
 
The Textual Sources xi 
 
 workers whom Sahak and Mesrop gathered round themselves in the 
 closing years of the fourth and first half of the fifth century. Already 
 therefore in that age the dialogue with Zacchaeus had found its way 
 into the MSS. of Athanasius. The beginning of the dialogue is 
 missing in the best San Lazzaro codex of Athanasius, and is printed 
 from another copy in a Djarruntir (= Sylva), N°. 19 of the Mekhitarist 
 collection. From the same Sylva other missing pages of the continuous 
 MS. are supplied. The title in the Armenian runs thus : 
 
 ' Of S. Athanasius Archbishop of Alexandria and of Zacchaeus 
 a Jew, Questions and Answers and the give-and-take of discussion.' 
 
 Then the dialogue itself is preceded by a row of dots, indicating that 
 something is left out. Probably these dots are reproduced from the 
 Greek codex which the translator used. They do not appear in the 
 Greek MS. Where the Djarruntir has a serious variant, I have given 
 it in English at the foot of the page. One important reading, however, 
 in § T2I, I have only noticed and discussed in § vi of these prolegomena. 
 
 The Armenian supplies more than one lacuna in the Greek, and 
 in particular the very interesting conclusion of the dialogue. Otherwise 
 it does not notably differ from it, except that the influence of the 
 Armenian vulgate on the translator has led him to conceal in his version 
 some of the peculiarities of the LXX citations which characterize the 
 Greek text. In one passage also in § 9 the adaptation of the text to 
 later dogmatic positions was carried a step further in the Greek text 
 used by the translator, than it has gone in the corresponding passage 
 of our Greek text. 
 
 The dialogue of Timothy and Aquila, to which I shall refer as TA, 
 is taken from a codex in the Vatican, No. 47 of the codices Graeci Pii 
 PP. II, described on p. 164 of Signor Enrico Stevenson's catalogue, 
 Rome, 1888, as ' membr. in 16, saec. XII, fol. 153.' The greater part 
 of the volume, apart from the dialogue, consists of grammatical matter 
 taken from Dionysius Thrax and Theodosius of Alexandria. This fills 
 foil. 2-66. 
 
 Angelo Mai, p, ix of torn, ix of his Spicilegium Romanum, Romae, 
 1843, gives an account of this dialogue, which he read, but did not 
 publish. Prof. A. C. M c Giffert, on p. 17 of his edition (New York, 
 1889) of a Greek 'Dialogue between a Christian and a Jew,' recapitu- 
 
xii Prolegomena 
 
 kites Mai's notice. He errs, however, in supposing that the codex is 
 in Patmos. Mai, indeed, in his Nova Bibliotheca, vi. ii. p. 537, pub- 
 lishes a thirteenth century catalogue of the codices of Patmos, which 
 mentions a codex of it as being then in that monastery. But it is no 
 longer there to-day, nor can I trace the Patmos copy in any European 
 library. 
 
 The Vatican copy is well written and so legible that I have been 
 able to transcribe it from photographs. There are few compendia, and 
 those of an archaic kind. In the lower margin of two folios, 87 v° and 
 90 v°, is written in a much later hand this : eyo hianovos /3ap0oAojwos, and 
 under that the word ixepebi, followed by what seems to be a date, but it 
 is not decipherable. On fol. 88 v° the word jj.epe.hi, with the same symbol, 
 recurs in the lower margin. 
 
 The dialogue was copied by an ignorant scribe, who confuses o with 
 to, 7) with et and t, e with at, a> with ov. The accents are constantly wrong, 
 and the text is full of corruptions. The iota subscript is wholly absent. 
 I have only corrected obvious errors, without trying to restore broken 
 grammar, which no doubt characterized the work in its original form. 
 Of the style of writing the reader can judge from the facsimile appended. 
 Unfortunately a late hand has drawn a pen through all the numerals 
 making them hard to read. The same hand has tried to efface the 
 title of the Dialogue. 
 
 Because of its extreme prolixity, which deterred Angelo Mai from 
 printing it, I have relegated TA to the obscurity of an Appendix. 
 Yet it is more interesting than AZ in respect of its citations of the 
 New Testament, of the new information it contains about Aquila, and of 
 the light it throws on the sources of Epiphanius' treatise De Mensuris 
 et Ponderibus. I therefore begin my examination of the contents of 
 the two dialogues with a study of these points. 
 
 II. The New Testament citations in TA. 
 
 The longest of the gospel citations in TA is contained in fol. 121 v° 
 and 122 r° (p. 93), and covers the same ground as Mat. 21 1 " 16 and 2i 33 ~' H ; 
 the narrative of these first sixteen verses being merely glanced at. 
 
 In the immediate context which precedes, the predictions of the 
 
The Nezv Testament Citations in TA 
 
 Xlll 
 
 loss of Jerusalem to the Jews and of its inheritance by Gentiles have 
 been mooted by the Christian interlocutor, who in fol. 120 1 ' declares 
 that the Lord had stood in judgement with his people, with its rulers 
 and elders; that he had investigated and judged; and had passed 
 a sentence of condemnation which events had verified (Is. 3"). The Jew 
 then asks the question, ' What did he say when he was in the judgement 1 , 
 what sentence of condemnation did he pass, what was the upshot of 
 the judgement ? For we see him whom you regard as Jesus con- 
 demning, condemned to the cross. How then could he condemn ? ' 
 The Christian then repeats a number of prophecies from Isaiah as 
 things which 'he said to them in the judgement,' and which had all 
 been fulfilled. 
 
 The Jew replies that Jesus had not recited any of these prophecies 
 when he was being judged before Pilate, but had kept silence. And 
 the Christian disregarding the objection or tacitly admitting it, proceeds 
 to declare that Isaiah himself had borne witness to the parable which 
 Jesus spake, and forthwith he cites Is. 5 1-7 . 
 
 Once more the Jew retorts : ' But neither was this parable spoken by 
 Jesus when he was being tried.' And the retort forces on the Christian 
 a more exact retrospect of the gospel history. I reprint it in such 
 a way as to show its relation to the canonical texts. The triple 
 tradition is printed in capitals, matter peculiar to Matthew's Gospel in 
 thick type, other matter in ordinary type. An overline indicates matter 
 common with Mark, an underline what is common with Luke. The 
 matter common with John's Gospel or with other sources is indicated in 
 the notes. 
 
 o xpiaTiavos enrev or av <mavT , r\<jav avru) 01 -n-cuSej tuv efipauov Kpa£oi>Tes 
 
 to wtravva. ev rut ei<T6\0etj> auT<v eis tov vaov, rore fKVKkdxrav 2 avTOV 01 
 APXIEPEI2 kch ol Trpio-flvrepoi tov \aov kcyovres ouk cikoueis ti outoi ctou 
 
 KaTap.apTupoucui' ; o 8e it)<tous euref ■ i>cu- yeypaTTTat yap ek <rrop,aTOs vr]iritt>v kch 
 
 0T]\a£orrcoe Kcm]pTi(7<i) awov. Tore ei7rez> aureus tiiv nAPABOArji' ravTrjv, i)vnep 
 Tore rjvaias itpotmev ktyvv. ANOP&nOC us E*TTETCEN AMI1EAI2NA 
 
 1 itpiats equally means ' trial ' in this passage. 
 
 2 John 10 21 . 
 
XIV 
 
 Prolegomena 
 
 kch uKo8o ( jir 1 (rei' owui Tax * Kal ™PY 01 ' * at e-Troirjo-ev ef auru Xr^of xat vTtoKrjvLOV 
 KAI EZEAOTO ATTON TEilPrOlC KAI ATIEAHMHCEN. ^. eyevero 
 ev Tea KAIPto toiv Kap-iruv, AI7ECTEIAEN o Kvpios rov ajj.irekoivos tous 
 
 AOTAous au-rou Xa^en- aito raw KA?U<oV 01 be yecopyot XaPotres tous SouXous 
 
 eKewovs ov u-e^ vjipiaav ov Se eAEIPai' kch a7reo-T£tAai> Kerovs' o be Kvpios 
 
 rov ajAireXoovo's eKewov aireorciXei' aXXous AOTAous' o/xotco? be 3 Kaneiv ovs ov 
 
 u.ev aireKTei.i'ai' of 8e eTpavp-aricrav Kai a-nea-reikav kxu avroys Kevovs. uorepow 
 
 8c Trainw aireoreiXei/ TOk uioi/ au-rou toi» u-oi/oYemr) Xeywe ENTPAnHCONTAI 
 
 TON TION MOT- 01 AE TEilPrOI iSorres avrov epxop.evov nimv, OTTOC 
 
 ECT1N akr,e<o? O KAHPONOMOC. 8eu T £ AIIOKTEIN&MEN ATTON 
 Ko^ eo-Tai w<»v H KAHPONOMIa KAI EZeBAAw ATTON E2i2 TOT 
 AMIIEAflNOC Kai ADEKTEINON. ora. w eXOr, O KTPIOC TOT 
 
 AMriEAHNOC TI ITOIHCEI Tots TEilProis eiceu'ois; kcxkous ko.kws AITO- 
 
 AECE1 aurous KAI AI2C« TON AMIIEAGNA AAAOIC yeupYois. 
 
 apa eyevero ravra r] ov ; lo-Ta/xevos l yap ev ttj Kpurei tovto km fxovov 
 emev. <-8ou a<()ieTai o oikos uu-uf epr]u.os. 
 
 That the above is something more than a composite text interwoven 
 of canonical material is certain for several reasons. Firstly, original 
 matter is present which is not found in canonical sources. Secondly, 
 certain sayings of Jesus also found in the Gospels are here found in 
 a different context to that in which the Gospels present them. Thirdly, 
 many peculiarities of TA are inexplicable by the theory of its being 
 any sort of harmony of the Gospels. These reasons I will illustrate in 
 order. 
 
 Firstly, our excerpt begins with a mention of ' the children of the 
 Jews.' They met Jesus, so we read, crying Hosanna as he went into 
 the temple. Now in the Acts of Pilate, form A, ch. i, 3 we have this : 
 
 1 For icTTa^fvos cp. Mat. 27" and Acts 26 s . 
 
The New Testament Citations in TA xv 
 
 ol TratSej t&v kftpaCoov K.\dbovs Kanl^ov ko.1 eKpa^ov, and in ch. I, 4: ol pev 
 iraibes t&v e/3pa(.a>v e/3paiar! enpa^ov. It is certain therefore that the A. P. 
 and the citations of our dialogue go back to some form of Gospel other 
 than canonical Matthew. For he has not kept the full expression 
 oi -naibis t&v ej3paia>v, but only preserves the detritus of it in his ch. 21 16 , 16 : 
 ' But when the chief priests and the scribes saw the wonderful things 
 which he did, and the children (rows iraibas) that were crying in the 
 temple and saying, Hosanna to the Son of David, they were moved with 
 indignation, and said unto him, Hearest thou what these are saying? 
 And Jesus saith unto them, Yea : did ye never read, Out of the mouth 
 of babes and sucklings thou hast perfected praise (Ps. 8 2 ) ? ' 
 
 Why is this mention of ' babes and sucklings ' put into the mouth of 
 Jesus ? Obviously because the Aramaic phrase ' the children of the 
 Hebrews,' which simply means 'the Hebrews' or 'the Hebrew race,' 
 occurring in a version of an Aramaic original, was misunderstood by 
 some Greek editor of that version, and taken to mean little Jewish 
 children, ' babes and sucklings.' Thus we can detect three stages of 
 text : first, that in which the Aramaism occurred by itself and was 
 rightly understood to mean the Jewish people or crowd ; second, that 
 in which it was misunderstood, and by consequence the reference 
 to babes and sucklings introduced by way of an apposite rejoinder to 
 the high priests and elders : third, that in which, through blending with 
 an alternative text and perhaps to avoid a solecism, t&v ejipaiuv was 
 dropped out and tovs iralbas in the objective case alone retained. Of 
 these three stages of text the A. P. perhaps reflects the first, our dialogue 
 the second, canonical Matthew the third. 
 
 The form of Gospel from which the dialogue originally drew its 
 description of Christ's entry into Jerusalem is further exampled in 
 fol. 84V , p. 71, where we read: on be rd vqina, keyw S77 oi iraibes t&v 
 k(5paiu>v anavTrjcnv avr& eiioirjO-avTo perd K\dba>v e\ac&v Keyovres ro omavva, 
 bavlb Ae'yei ev rol oySo'a> \j/a\p,(J Kvpie 6 KVpios fip&v . . . ex (rroparos vq-nioiv 
 koL 6i)KaC,6vTa>v Karri pTL<T(D alvov. eKadeadi] be em -n&kov. The phrases 
 airavrqa-av avru and a.Ti6.VTr]cnv <xvt& enoirjcravTO recall John I3 13 : e\a/3ov 
 to. pdCa t&v (poivUow, ko.1 e£rj\9ov els v-ndvrr\(nv axiT&, /cat eKpavya(ov iiaaivd. 
 So e-nl tt&Xov recalls Mark n 7 and Luke 19 s8 ; and kAoSco;' recalls 
 Mat. 31 8 dKKoL hi zkotttov K\dbovs. But the words ekai&v and ol ncubes 
 
xvi Prolegomena 
 
 tS>v e/3paiW by their presence negate the hypothesis of the dialogist 
 having used a harmony of the canonical gospels. A somewhat similar 
 text is found in the B recension of A. P. ch. i. 3, 4 ; and must there also 
 be regarded as derived from some extra-canonical source. 
 
 Another example of original, but non-canonical, material is supplied 
 in the Aramaism : koI tyivtro ev to> Kaip<L t&v Kap-n&v, cmiurnXev 6 Kvpios. . . 
 This cannot be derived from Mark's text, which is k<u airio-TeL\ev -upas 
 roils yecopyovs t£> Ka.LpS> . . . , nor from Matthew : ore 8e tfyyco-ev 6 Kcupbs tS>v 
 Kcipn&v, aire<TTei\ev . . . , nor from Luke's : kch Kcup£> cnrio-TfiXev -npbs tovs 
 yecopyovs. . . . Yet it has an original air, in so far as it is an Aramaism, 
 frequent in Luke, and not unknown in the other two Synoptics. That 
 a Greek writer, so purblind as the author of this dialogue, should have 
 woven together out of the three evangelists so respectable a literary whole 
 as this parable, and in so doing have aptly introduced an Aramaism 
 only found in versions of Aramaic originals is extremely improbable. 
 
 Secondly a document woven out of the canonical Gospels would not 
 change the context of famous sayings of or about the Lord in the way 
 in which the Gospel used by the author of our dialogue must have done. 
 
 Thus (i) the words ovk aKoveis tl ovtol aov KaTap.apTvpov<riv remind us 
 equally of Mat. 26 63 ( = Mark 14 00 ), 'The High-priest arose . . . and 
 said, Dost thou answer nothing? What are these witnessing against 
 thee?' and of Mat. 27 13 , where Pilate after hearing the accusations 'of 
 the High-priests and elders,' says to Jesus : ' Dost thou not hear how 
 many things they bear witness to against thee ? ' Lastly the words 
 anoveis tl ovtol, instead of <xkov€ls iroaa, are found in the same context 
 in Mat. 21 15 . Would a mere harmonizer of Mat. 21 1-16 and of the 
 corresponding sections of Mark and Luke have gone out of his way 
 to bring in KaTap.apTvpovaLv from a different context ? 
 
 (ii) The words of the dialogue (fol. 121 v°), ro're el-nev ai/Tols tt)v irapa- 
 ftokrjv, indicate that in the form of Gospel used by the author, Jesus 
 uttered this parable immediately after citing against the Jews Ps. 8 2 . 
 In canonical Matthew however 2i 17 " ;ti! intervene, and the manner in 
 which the parable is at last introduced in verse 33, aWriv Trapa/3oA?)r 
 wovtrare, is very abrupt. Thus it is impossible that TA should have 
 used canonical Matthew. That Mr. F. P. Badham has detected a docu- 
 mentary suture in Matthew, extending from verse 17 to 32 of this chapter, 
 
The Nezu Testament Citations in TA xvii 
 
 gives some colour to the supposition that one of the documents here 
 used up in canonical Matthew passed without break from verse 16 to 
 verse 33, and that this was the sort of document which was in the hands 
 of the original author of TA. 
 
 (iii) But the most conclusive objection to the view that the dialogue 
 is based on the canonical gospels lies in the terse declaration that the 
 only words uttered by Jesus as he stood in his trial in the presence of 
 Pilate were these (addressed of course to his accusers) : ' Behold your 
 house is left desolate.' As in the gospel of Peter 1 , the trials before the 
 Sanhedrim and before Pilate must have been run into one in the gospel 
 used by the dialogist ; but in the canonical gospels neither before Pilate 
 nor before the Sanhedrim does Jesus make use of these famous words. 
 He uses them only in Mat. 23 s8 ( = Luke 13 s6 ), as part of the eloquent 
 apostrophe to Jerusalem. Here then the dialogue is in flat contradiction 
 both of the synoptics and of the fourth gospel. How can it possibly 
 be based on them ? 
 
 Thirdly the parable of the husbandmen in the dialogue can with 
 difficulty be regarded as a harmony of Matthew, Mark and Luke. 
 If we compare it with Dr. Abbot's Synopticon, p. 82, in which the 
 common tradition of Matthew, Mark and Luke is picked out in red type, 
 we observe that, with the insignificant exception of the words -rrpbs rovs 
 ytapyovs in Mat. 21 3i , the dialogist's form of the parable includes every 
 syllable and letter of the triple tradition. I attempt no explanation of 
 this. But it is a result difficult to achieve in a harmony ; and I question 
 whether any one, on whom was imposed the task of rapidly compiling 
 a harmony of the three Synoptic forms of this parable, would arrive at 
 the same result by his conscious effort. 
 
 The way in which the parable in TA blends words and features 
 disjoined in the Synoptic forms is also remarkable. At first sight it 
 would seem as if the phrase kfjvov koI viro\^viov were a mere combination 
 of Matthew with Mark. Not so when we turn to the early Greek 
 lexicographers, like Pollux 10, 130, and observe that the combination 
 was normal, so that, if you had a wine-fabric to sell, you advertised it 
 as a \rivos teal virok-qviov, and not as one or the other separately. It 
 
 1 See below, p. xxv. 
 [IV. 12] b 
 
xviii Prolegomena 
 
 would seem as if Matthew and Mark had picked out separate halves of 
 a composite phrase which stood in their common original. Similarly 
 Mat. 2 1 35 uses the balanced phrase ov p.ev . . . bv §<= of the first set of 
 servants sent by the master, Mark uses it after the second servant has 
 been sent and beheaded. The dialogist's form uses it in reference both 
 to the first and second set of emissaries. The use of £k(u>ovs after 
 hovKovs and of e/ceiVou after ap.irf~A&i>os must also be primary. No mere 
 harmonizer would have inserted a word so often and so characteristically 
 used in parables by canonical Matthew l . Still less would a harmonizer 
 have substituted vjipiaav for arip.d(u> of Mark 12 4 and Luke 20 11 . If he 
 diverged from Matthew— whom on the whole he followed — in order to 
 import into his harmony something of theirs, why did he not keep to 
 drt/xd{iu ? Then again with what singular literary skill has the har- 
 monizer, if he be such, added aXrjd&s in Mat. 21 38 ? What harmonizer 
 too, merely working on Mat. 21 15 , 10 and the allied verses of Mark and 
 Luke, would have imported into his narrative the picturesque word 
 iKvuXcoaav, only once so used in the N. T., in John io 24 ? Why in 
 Mark 12 1 ( = Mat. 21 33 ) should a harmonizer go back to Isaiah 5 1 "" 7 for 
 Ttlxos, where Matthew and Mark have used (ppa.yp.6v, equally taken from 
 Isaiah ? Why should he adopt the formula yeypa-nrai, where his source 
 Mat. 2 1 16 had ovbiiroTe aveyvcore ? 
 
 There are readings too in the dialogist's form of the parable which 
 are so archaic as to have vanished from all the Greek MSS. of Matthew. 
 Such is TidvTwp in Mat. 21 37 , preserved only in the old Syriac (Syr 3 ' 11 ). 
 Such is the addition rbv p.ovoyevrj in the same verse. The old Latin 
 codices and the Latin Irenaeus alone add tinicum or unigenitnm in this 
 passage. And the addition tpypixevov in Mark 12 7 , though only found in 
 minuscules, in Syr p c* vel mg and Arm, is a very old reading, if, as is likely, 
 Tatian had it. For the Diatessaron-commentary of Ephrem (p. 176) is 
 as follows : — ' So then he sent (the son) to silence them. But when they 
 saiv the son that he was (Arm. Vulg. is) coming, they say.' The words 
 italicized represent matter common to the Armenian vulgate and the 
 Armenian version of the Commentary. It would seem that Ephrem at 
 least read Ipy&v-zvov, if the Diatessaron on which he was commenting did 
 
 1 Cp. Mat. 12", ij» 14".'=, 1S 7 , 18". ■>', 2i<" (in this very parable). 22', 22 10 , &c. 
 
The New Testament Citations in TA xix 
 
 not ; but on this point there is no certainty, for the addition may be 
 due to the influence of the Armenian vulgate. 
 
 The parable of the dialogue does not owe its peculiar form to the 
 use of Tatian's Diatessaron in a Greek form by the author of the dialogue. 
 Such a view is decisively rebutted by the joint evidence of the com- 
 mentary of Ephrem and of the Arabic text. They prove that Tatian 
 introduced the parable in quite a different context and used another 
 perspective of events than that which the dialogue has. Thus the 
 parable comes in § 33 of Mr. Hope Hogg's translation of the Arabic 
 ( = p. 176 of Armenian edition of Ephrem's commentary); the story of 
 the triumphal entry into Jerusalem comes in § 39 of the same Arabic 
 ( = p. 190 of the Armenian Ephrem). These two sources also prove 
 that Tatian followed Matthew's text in using a\\-qv 7rapa/3oA.?;z> : for the 
 Arabic begins thus : ' Hear another parable ' ; the Armenian Ephrem : 
 ' yet another parable.' Tatian also followed Luke, who sends three 
 successive missions to the husbandmen, instead of the two of Matthew. 
 
 The next gospel citation which merits attention is the famous text 
 Mat. i 16 . The dialogue presents no less than three forms of it : — 
 
 (i) fol. 93 r°, p. 76 : taKw/3 iyivvqatv tov lwa-f)(p, tov avhpa fxapias' 
 f f rj 1 ; tyiwrjOrj lr]<rovs 6 Aeyo'/xti'os ^pLO-ros, koX iooo~r]<p eyevvrjaev tov Irjrrovv tov 
 Ktyop.evov \pio-Tov. 
 
 (ii) fol. 93 v°, p. 76 : laKoi/3 8e tov ia)<r?/</>, <i> p.vqo-T€vdeZo-a \xdpia' ef rjs 
 eyevvrjdri trjaovs 6 Xeyop.evos \plo-t6s. 
 
 (iii) fol. IJ3 r", p. 88: taxw/3 Se eyevvrja-ev tov laicrrjcp tov p-vqa-Tevad- 
 p.evov ixapia/j., ef 77s lyivvr\Qr\ xptoroy 6 utos tov 9eov. 
 
 Of these three the first (i) must be regarded as that which the original 
 author of the dialogue read in his form of Matthew's gospel on the 
 following grounds. A. The context proves it. The Christian has 
 declared that Jesus ex tov afipaap, KardytTai Kara crdpKa, and the Jew has 
 asked to be told ras yevto-as avrov. Forthwith the Christian rallies him 
 thus: 'Your own lips have reported that you have read both old and 
 new testament, and yet you do not know this,' i. e. Jesus' pedigree. 
 
 With a slight tincture of malice the Jew answers : ' I own indeed 
 that there is a pedigree in the old ; yes, and for that matter in the new 
 
 b 2 
 
xx Prolegomena 
 
 as well ; it is in the gospel according to Matthew, and this is what it 
 contains, namely : Jacob begat Joseph, the husband of Mary ; out of 
 ivhom was begotten Jesus, he that was called Christ. And Joseph begat 
 Jesus that was called Christ ; [him] about whom is now our discussion, 
 it says, he begat out of Mary.' 
 
 The Jew has already, fol. 77 v°, p. 66, asked the Christian for a list 
 of the books handed down to him, in what he calls his new testament, 
 for says he to his opponent : ' Just as you pretend to confute me out of 
 the inspired book, so I intend to confute you out of your own testament.' 
 His appeal to Matthew i 16 , is clearly in part-fulfilment of this intention. 
 Unless copies of Matthew had actually contained this form of text, no 
 Christian writer would have introduced the Jewish interlocutor in his 
 dialogue appealing to it. 
 
 Nor in the original form of the dialogue does the Christian inter- 
 locutor seem to have found fault with the Jew for his citation. His 
 answer merely implies that, if the Jew continued his citation of Matthew, 
 he would state the full truth, 6p9&s nal Kara ratjiv jxeAAeis ktyeiv : and he 
 adds, after the citation of Ps. 74 9 , these significant words : ' For although 
 you may choose to conceal a thing sometimes, we are well aware of it 1 .' 
 Then he runs over the whole pedigree (but giving Matt, i 16 in the second 
 form), and after that adds that at which the Jew had stopped short, that 
 which he chose to conceal. It is this verse, Matt, i 13 : ' Now the birth 
 of Jesus was in this wise. For his mother Mary having been betrothed 
 to Joseph, before they came together, she was found pregnant by the 
 holy spirit.' This, says the Christian, is the statement which Matthew, 
 after he has recited all the steps of the pedigree, is careful to add to 
 them, i-nayu Ae'yaw. And subsequently in fol. 95 r°, p. 77, the Christian 
 
 1 It is near to hand to suppose that in the text of Matthew, with which the writer was familiar, 
 the verses 18-25 of ch. i were not yet included or that their presence was still challenged. Such 
 a form of Matthew Cerinthus had according to Epiphanius. I add the temperate judgement of 
 Dr. Swete on this point (The Apostles' Creed, 1894, p. 51) : ' It is precarious to place faith in 
 Epiphanius' statements, especially when they concern the w rong-doings of heretics, but if we may 
 trust him here, the Cerinthian Gospel must have differed from our own by the absence not only 
 of c. i. 18-25, but of a part of c. i. 16. Now it is remarkable that this verse exists in a variety 
 of forms which suggests some early disturbance of the text. . . . These facts involve the ending 
 of veise 16 in some uncertainty, and lend plausibility to the idea that the verse did not originally 
 contain the words which assert the virginity of the Lord's mother.' The above was written 
 before the publication of Svr sl ". 
 
The New Testament Citations in TA xxi 
 
 sums up his philosophy of the matter, for which he finds support in the 
 miracle of the bush which burned, but was not consumed. It is this. 
 Both Joseph and Mary were virgins in respect of the birth of their child. 
 It was a case kciI tov kcu ttjs irapOtvias. 
 
 B. This form (i) best accounts for the variants which we find in 
 existing sources. The reading of the great mass of Greek MSS. was 
 derived from it by the simple omission of the words ml looari4> iylvvr\(rtv 
 tov Irjaovp tov ^eyo/jevov \piaTov x . These words may have dropped out 
 through homoioteleuton, or because they seemed superfluous after the 
 words e£ ^y kyivvr\drj trfcroS? 6 Aeyo'/xeyos- xP to " ro? : which were added in 
 the original pedigree, as the Jew is careful to explain, in order to make 
 it clear that it was out of Mary and not out of any previous wife, that 
 Joseph begat Jesus. It also supplied the last five words to the modified 
 reading found in codd. 13, 69, 346, and in some of the old Latin codices 
 which is as follows : <L jj.v7jfTTtv6ii(ra rrapOevos p-aptap. \ykvvr\o-tv lr)<rovv rbv 
 keyojxevov xpiaTov. Lastly, the memory of this form (1) survives in the 
 Sinaitic Syriac text : ' Jacob begat Joseph. Joseph, to whom was 
 espoused Mary the virgin, begat Jesus, who is called Messiah.' And this 
 latter seems to be the parent text of the Greek codd. 13, 69, and 346 
 above mentioned and of the old Latin readings. 
 
 C. The second form (ii) is a mere conflation of the reading of 
 codd. 13, 69, 346 with the common reading. As such, it cannot ever 
 have stood in any copy of the N. T., but is a mere bit of botching due 
 to a reviser of our dialogue, who did not object to form (i) from the lips 
 of the Jew, yet could not suffer it from the lips of the Christian. It is 
 a crude bit of botching, for it lacks grammar and has no finite verb. If 
 the reviser had given more thought to it, he might have written ipviio-Ttvdi) 
 instead of p.vrjaT€v8(1aa, and then he would have very nearly blundered 
 into the Curetonian recension of the text, which is this : ' Jacob begat 
 Joseph, him to whom was espoused Mary the virgin {or a virgin), she who 
 bare Jesus the Messiah.' 
 
 D. The third form (iii) caps the pedigree of Jesus, once more repeated 
 
 1 Prof. Sanday (in the Academy, Jan. 19, 1895) wriles thus: 'I distinguished between the 
 genealogy as a document with an independent existence anterior to our Gospel, and the same as 
 incorporated in his text by the Evangelist. In its first state I can well believe it probable that 
 the list ended iainr/ip Si eyevvrjaei/ l-qaovv tuv \\ey6p.tvov'} xpiaTov.' 
 
xxii Prolegomena 
 
 in full by the Christian in order to prove that Jesus is 6 ex airepp-aros 
 afipadp. nal havlb to koto. adpna. After finishing the pedigree, the Christian 
 remarks, avrr\ f] Kara crdpKa avrov yeveakoyia' Ti]v 8e Kara irvevpia rts hir\yq- 
 o-erai; Here the dialogue, before it was tampered with, must have 
 contained the Jew's form of Mat. i 18 . If not, why should a form (iii) 
 have been foisted in, which can never have existed at all except in the 
 imagination of some scribe ? At the same time it must be an early 
 correction, for it is unlikely that a scribe who already read in his New 
 Testament one or the other of the current forms of the text, would not 
 have effected his meiosis by simply transcribing one or the other of 
 them. These newer readings of the text had not widely established 
 themselves or he would have availed himself of one of them as his 
 substitute. Perhaps the Church had already rejected (i), without having 
 as yet fixed upon a substitute for it. Perhaps there is a reminiscence of 
 the form (i) of Mat. I 16 in Ignatius, ad Magn. xiii : virordy^re ™ eirio-KO-nu* 
 kcu cL\A?/A.ois, &>s irjcrovs xj° tcrr os tiZ irarpl Kara adpta l . And even in the 
 fourth-century Fathers we still meet with occasional references to the 
 o-apKiKos irarr\p of Jesus. 
 
 The reading followed by the dialogue in Mat. i 18 , lr\<rov instead of 
 Irjaov -^piarov or xp^tov tr/croS or xp'ctoS, is only found in codex 74 and 
 Max dlal ; yet as opposed to the main drift of later Christian thought 
 (which was to believe that Jesus received the Christhood in the Virgin's 
 conception of him and not at the baptism in the Jordan) it is probably 
 very old, like other Adoptionist readings. 
 
 In fol. 80 r°, p. 68, we read : irepl yap rod vlov tovtov, Kadas ra vi:op.vr\- 
 p.ara avrov TrepUxovaiv, (ez')airot? AeyercH evayyeXiois, tvpLo-K.op.tv 2 irodev eariv, 
 K.at tovs yoviis avrov iriiv avrcL, /cat ■n&i deds lariv ovros 3 ; This reminds us 
 of Mat. 1 3 s5 - 66 ( = Mark 6 3 ), Jo. f ; but it seems to be an extra-canonical 
 citation. Like Justin Martyr the writer calls the gospels {ntop.vijp.ara. 
 
 In fol. 87 r u , p. 72, the dialogue cites Ps. 68 lG under the lemma: irepl 
 rod liono-diivai avrbv d£os Kal xoA^. In fol. 136 r° the same Psalm is again 
 
 1 Bishop Lightfoot brackets the words Kara aapxa, because the Armenian version omits them. 
 Had he been a little more familiar with Armenian versions he would have known what value to 
 attach to their unsupported omissions. 
 
 2 This should be read and not tbpioicaiixtv. The MS. regularly confuses a and o. 
 Perhaps the last live words ought not to be leckoned to the citation. 
 
The Nezv Testament Citations in TA xxiii 
 
 cited, and then the Gospel narrative supplied in which it was verified. 
 The following is the passage : 
 
 Kot ebutKav els to /3p&p.a p.ov X°^V V , Kat e 'S T W bi^rav u-ov enona-dv p-e o£o?. 
 «at (3XeTiop.ev avra TiXrjpwdevTa eirl tov hpsovv' fxy] yap 6 bavlb viiip.ti.viv to 
 Tovruiv ; aXXa ovbe aXXos tos, el p.i] 6 itjo-oCs povos. Kpepdpevos yap em tov 
 aravpov ei7reii" 6t\/rd>. Kal TiXriaavTes o-jroyyov o£ovj p,era x°A7/s pepoypevov 
 TiepoOevres KaXapui enorocrav avrov. 
 
 Here the words <m6yyov . . . p.epiyp,evov seem to underlie the old Latin 
 codex C at John 19 29 : ' hysopo admiscentes spongiam ergo plenam aceto 
 cum felle permixtum (sic) componentes obtulerunt.' However, corre- 
 sponding words come in Mat. 2j' di . It is impossible to decide whether 
 the dialogue here harmonizes Matthew and Mark with John, or whether 
 it gives us a glimpse of an early text independent of them. The 
 Georgian version of John 19 20 involves the following: 
 
 Kao TiXr/cravTes o-noyyov 6£ovs p.era vaatoTiov Kal "nepoQevres KaXdpto 
 ■npoo-xpjeyKav k.t.X. So also Nonnus T 150 - 
 
 In fol. 133 r°, p. 100, we have a passage answering to Mat. 27 51 -"' 3 
 as follows : 
 
 avrov be crTavpco8ei>Tos 6 rjXoos eaKOTiaOri, Kal eyevero ctkotos em Tiaaav ri)v 
 yrjv, airb £>pas eKrqs ioos &pas evdrrjs' Kal rtdXov eyevero (pais Kadd yeypanrao ev 
 tSj fjaaiq. . . . 
 
 irdXiv re to KaraiieTao-p.a tov vaov eo-\iadri peaov' to. 6pr\ eo-aXev6t](yav 
 Kal al Trerpat eppdyrfauv Kal rd pvripara ■qve^drjaav, Kal noXXa o-dpara rwv 
 KeKotprjpevoov dveo~Tr\(rav Kal elarjXOav els ripj dyiav ttoXlv, Kal evecpavoaOiqo-av 
 ttoXXoIs. 
 
 The author here cites a form of gospel in which the words Kal -ndXov 
 eyevero (pais occurred in the passage corresponding to Mat. 2j ia . The 
 language is almost the same as in the Dialogue of Athanasius and 
 Zacchaeus, § 36, and recalls the Peter Gospel there quoted. The old 
 Latin cod. Bobb. k actually preserves this form of text, only in Mark 
 ] 6 4 : ' Subito autem ad horam tertiam tenebrae diei factae sunt per totum 
 orbem terrae et descenderunt de coelis angeli et surgente in claritate uiuo 
 deo simul ascenderunt cum eo et continuo lux facta est.' Where we 
 should perhaps read ' surgentes . . . uiui dei V The Armenian Tatian 
 also witnesses to them. Nor are the words rd op>] eaaXevdrjaav instead of 
 >/ yr\ eaeCadt] of Mat. 27 51 fortuitous, for Tatian must have had them in his 
 
 J But cp. fol. 87 v° : avcoTTi /ura hx^os «ii hvvaixiois Hal S6(ijs. ConUast the drooping figure 
 supported by angels of the Teter Go.-pel. 
 
xxiv 
 
 Prolegomena 
 
 harmony, and they probably belonged to the ancient text of Matthew 
 which he used. This is evidenced by a passage in Ephrem's Commen- 
 tary on the Diatessaron (Arm. edition, p. 334), which runs thus : — 
 
 ' The sun was darkened . . . the spirit rent the vail. . . . At the cruci- 
 fixion of him creation suffered. The sun covered his face, that it might 
 not behold him as long as he remained on the cross, it shut up its light 
 in itself, in order to die with all else. And so for the three hours it was 
 darkened and then again it zvas light, by way of proclaiming about its 
 Lord that on the third day he will rise from hell. And the mountains 
 were shaken, the graves opened and the vail was rent ; and there was 
 grief and lamentation as if for the destruction of the temple which was 
 to be. 
 
 ' And in order to show that he was departed, he called his witnesses 
 to his departure, the just who came forth from their tombs.' 
 
 The variants ippayr\aav and \xiaov are not found in codices of Matthew, 
 but niaov comes in the Acta Pilati, c. xi. 
 
 The lengthy account (fol.i 33 V") of the risen saints visiting the holy 
 city must be taken from some ancient apocryph. The writer evidently 
 regarded this narrative as equally important with the parts of Matthew 
 which it follows ; for he appeals to prophecy in order to establish the 
 visit to hell with its imagery of brazen gates and iron bars. The answer 
 of the risen saints, i]p.as be e\vrpoiaaTO Kal ave<TT7)o-ev rrvv avrco, recalls the 
 reading of the cod. Bobb. in Mark 16 4 : 'in claritate uiui dei simul 
 ascender tint cum eo.' 
 
 Just below in my notes (p. 101) I signalize more than one coincidence 
 with the Peter Gospel. The most striking of them is contained in the 
 Jew's question, fol. 134 r° : ml tU 6 iv kinry ya<6p.evos Tore; to which the 
 Christian replies : Trpos fiptepav p.Cav 6 TTiarbs Aao's, cuxa rots avrov ixad-qraii. 
 So in the P. E. 26, 27, we read : eyu be p.era t&v craLpwv jxov e\vnovp.T]v . . . 
 rrevdovvres ko.1 kAoioitcs vvktos jcal i)p.epas eaij roC (7a/3/3drou. And again, 
 P- E. 59> W ( 's 8e °' SwSeca p.adr)Tal tov Kvpiov (K\aiop.iv kcu eXvirovinda. 
 Then the Magdalen and her friends receive the good news of the 
 resurrection (avavTaaLv, cp. P. E. 56 aviurq kcu airTjkdev, where the 
 Synoptics have i)yepdij). The Appendix of Mark keeps the memory of 
 a similar narrative. 
 
 In fol. 1351 , p. 102, is another very unmistakable coincidence with 
 P. E. 25 : run ul Ioi'Oatoi . . . yiovTzs oli.j- kcikw kavrois e7rot>)rrcu>, ijp^ano 
 
The History of Aquila and Hadrian in TA xxv 
 
 KoiTTeadai koA Xeyeiv oval. k.t.X. The phrase KonTio-Qai kothtov often occurs 
 in the LXX, especially in Zachariah 12 10 . The mention also of the 
 nails with which they pierced the Lord's hands and feet recalls P. E. 
 21 : Kai Tort aTrefTTTacrav tovs r/Xovs a7ro tS>v \eipG>v tov Kvpiov. 
 
 The attribution in fol. 89 r u to the prophetess Anna of the words 
 vxjfdaH Ke'pas \pio-Tov may be due to loose citation of Luke. At first 
 sight the text in fol. 112 r°, p. 87, eVpa^cw ea k.t.X. seems due to loose 
 citation, Mat. 8~° and Mark i 24 and Lu. 4 34 being combined ; but this 
 hypothesis is not tenable, since nearly the same form of citation occurs 
 in Eusebius, Tertullian, and the Old Latin, which sources Tischendorf 
 cites, remarking of Eusebius ' varia miscet.' Here, therefore, the dialogue 
 again reflects some old and lost and perhaps early Western form of text. 
 
 I have noticed the verbal agreements of TA with the Peter Gospel. 
 In the Judgement and Passion scenes there is also the same perspective 
 of events. The same stress is laid on Pilate's innocence in fol. 82 r° 
 where Jesus is betrayed to Pilate and to Herod, but Pilate washes his 
 hands, after handing over Jesus in bonds to Herod (fol. 85 v°). Pilate 
 washes his hands (fol. 87 v°) in accordance with the prophecy in Ps. 72 13 : 
 I washed my hands in innocency and I was scourged every day. So in 
 P. E. 1 it is indicated that Pilate alone washed his hands, but not the 
 judges, that is the Jewish elders, and in P. E. 46 Pilate is made to say 
 e/a) Ka8apeuo] tov atp-aros. 
 
 Then in TA (fol. 136 v°) the cup of gall and vinegar is wholly 
 subordinated to the prophecy in Ps. 68 22 Jesus drinks it before He 
 utters the words eAoa k.t.X., and not afterwards, as in the Synoptic 
 Gospels. In the latter it was a soothing draught that was given ; in 
 P. E. and TA it appears to be a cup of poison administered by the 
 Jews to achieve the death of Jesus 1 . 
 
 III. The History of Aquila and Hadrian in TA. 
 
 The following passages in the dialogue TA seem at first sight to be 
 extracts from the tract of Epiphanius' De Mensuris et Ponderibus, 
 
 viz : — 
 
 Fol. 77 r° and v", p. 66 (the enumeration of the books of the O. T.) 
 
 1 See the remarks of Prof. Theod. Zahn on this point in his woik, Das fLvangelium des 
 Petros, Eilangen, 1893, p. 31. 
 
xxvi Prolegomena 
 
 corresponds to De Mens. § 4, pp. 161, 162, and § 17, p. 174 of Petavius' 
 edition. 
 
 Foil. H5v°-ii8 v°, pp. 90 and 91 (the history of the translation of 
 the LXX and of Aquila) correspond to De Mens. §§ 9-15, pp. 166-171, 
 and to the second half of § 13, p. 161. 
 
 The language is largely the same, and nearly all the peculiar 
 features of Epiphanius' narrative recur in the dialogue. Yet on com- 
 parison the latter is seen to be drawn not direct from Epiphanius, but 
 from some source which he and TA used in common. 
 
 (i) Thus in fol. 77 the books of the O. T. are given in a different 
 order. Here Joshua, Judges and Ruth, Paralipomena and Kings form 
 the second, but in Epiphanius the third, pentateuch ; Job, Psalms, 
 Proverbs, Ecclesiastes and Canticles the third, but in Epiphanius the 
 second. 
 
 (ii) Also in the dialogue it is Deuteronomy which as not directly 
 inspired by God is excluded from the Arona or ark of the Testament ; 
 while Tobias, Wisdom of Solomon and Sirach are relegated to the 
 Apocrypha. In Epiphanius, however, it is the two versified (an^pai) 
 books, Wisdom and Sirach (Tobias is left out), which are excluded from 
 the Arona. 
 
 (iii) In Epiphanius, p. 174, the fifth exSoo-is was found in Jericho, in 
 the reign of Caracalla and Geta, after the persecution of Severus. The 
 dialogue says, 'in the days of Vespasian.' Of the find in Nicopolis, also 
 under Vespasian, Epiphanius says nothing. 
 
 So in pp. 90, 91 of the dialogue we may mention the following 
 differences : — 
 
 (iv) Fol. 115 v°. It was in his fortieth year that Aquila learned 
 Hebrew, and perverted the Scriptures. Epiphanius omits this detail. 
 So we read in the Talmud 1 that R. Akibah learned his Hebrew letters 
 at forty years of age. It was the conventional age to begin at. 
 
 (v) Ibid. The dialogue relates the division by Alexander of his 
 empire among his four crvvrpocpoi. Epiphanius omits. 
 
 (vi) Fol. t 16 r u . Demetrius the librarian is according to the dia- 
 logue ytvti hjipaios. Epiphanius calls him <pa\ap\]v6i. 
 
 1 I owe this detail to Dr. Ncubaucr. 
 
The History of Aquila and Hadrian in TA xxvii 
 
 (vii) Ibid. Ptolemy writes his letter 'to the High-priest Eleazar 
 and to the other priests,' in accordance with the letter of Aristeas and 
 other sources. Epiphanius does not mention Eleazar. 
 
 (viii) Fol. 117 v°. In TA the list of kings of Egypt begins with 
 Alexander, to whom it assigns eighteen years. Epiphanius omits 
 Alexander. 
 
 (ix) Ibid. Epiphanius wrongly calls his sixth Ptolemy, Philopator, 
 where the dialogue has Philometor, which is right. The other reading 
 is no scribe's error, for Epiphanius adds aAAos, the ' second Philopator,' 
 because one has already been enumerated. 
 
 (x) Fol. 118 r°. The dialogue says of Hadrian's visit to Jerusalem, 
 ■nakw 4>0duas, implying that this was a second visit. Epiphanius omits 
 this touch, which however we find again in Chrysostom's excerpt (see 
 below, p. xxxii) : -naXiv ets avayKi]v k.tX. 
 
 (xi) Ibid. Hadrian finds the city utterly laid waste, and is angry 
 with the Jews. He captures them, and taking them down to the fair 
 (iiavr\yvpis) in Hebron, sells them off, four at a time, for a modius of 
 barley. But Epiphanius only relates that he found the city irauav 
 rfha^ta^iv^v, and the temple trodden under foot ; of the sale of Jews 
 in Hebron he says nothing. 
 
 (xii) Fol. 98 r°, p. 79. Hadrian pulls down * the stones of the temple, 
 and takes them to build a wall and the theatre, and ploughs up the 
 temple site ; so that the saying of Christ may be fulfilled, and not one 
 stone remain on another which was not broken up. The author of the 
 dialogue clearly took this particular from the same source from which 
 he derived the history of Aquila. Epiphanius does not mention it. 
 
 (xiii) Fol. 119 r u - Aquila's work on the O. T. was not confined to 
 the Greek text only ; but in the Hebrew text as well he set himself 
 to obscure and get rid of the prophecies of Christ. This seems to be 
 a reference to some Targum, or some edition of the Hebrew text put 
 forth by Aquila. Epiphanius omits" it. 
 
 It is impossible that the narrative of TA which supplies so much 
 additional information should be taken from Epiphanius. They both 
 borrow from a common source, which was also used by Epiphanius in 
 
 1 I include the additional details given in fol. 130 r", p. 9S. 
 
XXV111 
 
 Prolegomena 
 
 another of his works, the Ancoratus. For in this, § 60, p. 63 of 
 Petavius' edition, we have a reign of four years given to Nerva : Nepovas 
 tri] b'. TA in fol. ji8 r° has the same error. In the corresponding list 
 of Roman Caesars in the De Mensuris, § 12, it has been corrected by 
 Epiphanius himself; and there we read Nepovas ero? ev, pirjvas b. Even if 
 this error in the MS. of TA be not quite certain 1 , there are other respects 
 in which the list of the Ancoratus agrees better with TA than the list of 
 the De Mensuris ; for it usually omits the months, and also the reigns 
 of Galba, Otho and Vitellius. In other respects, however, e.g. in giving 
 twenty-one years to Hadrian, the list of the De Mensuris best agrees. 
 
 There are traces elsewhere of the common document used by 
 Epiphanius and the author of the Dialogue, namely, in Chrysostom 
 and Hieronymus, in the Chronicon Paschale, and less certainly in 
 Eusebius. In the Chron. Pasch. under Olympiad CCXXVII (p. 255, 
 edit. 1688) is found a notice of Aquila answering to the passage in 
 fol. 118 r° of TA, from ptra ovv down to r) kmfiovXr). Though somewhat 
 abridged from the original, this notice combines features which appear 
 separately in TA and Epiphanius, as is seen in the following table, in 
 which peculiarities characterizing Chron. Pasch. and TA against Epi- 
 phanius are in heavier type : — 
 
 Chron. Pasch. p. 255. 
 
 A/oiAas iyvwpt^ero, os 
 r)V TievOepbs 'Abpiavov tou 
 Poo-iXe'ws. 'Hv be "EXXt)!', 
 <*>s 'Abpiavos, 
 
 airo 2iyco7n;s tov YIov- 
 
 TOU Opp.O)p.(VOS . . . 
 
 Kai TTepiTipLvtrai lou- 
 Satos Kai ep/nwcus jia0<W 
 
 TA f. 118 r°. 
 avecpavrj ovtos 6 'Aku- 
 Aay os Kai TrevOepibijs 
 kyive.ro tou j3ao-iXe<i>s 
 Abpiavov . . . Aa/3a>f 6 
 Abpiavos tov AkvXciv, 
 iXki)va ovra, (is Kai avrbs 
 Abpiavbs e'AAijy imrjpyev 
 
 airb ^ivunnjs /xei> yv 
 
 T1]S TOV TTOVTOV (f. II7 V°) 
 
 Kat irepLTp,i}dels eyevero 
 lovbaios' Kai cu/iroVws fia- 
 
 Epiphan. p. 170. 
 
 \aj3uv tov 'AiaiKav 
 tovtov rbv irpoeiprjpievov 
 ipp.7]ViVTT)v, eWrjva ovra 
 Kai avrov TTivOepibiii', 
 
 airo 2>lvcotti]s de t?;s 
 Hovtov bpp.dp.ivov . . . 
 
 Kai ir(piT(p.v{Tai 'lov- 
 baios, Kai imTiovoos <f>iko- 
 
 1 The numeral has been wilfully smudged, like the lest in the MS., but seems to be 8, and not a. 
 
The History of Aquila and Hadrian in TA 
 
 CllRON. PASCH. p. 255. 
 tt)!' avTuiv hid\(KTov, Kara 
 oroi)(ei<x kppvqviiav eau-rw 
 tppi]vev<rev oiik dpda> Ao- 
 yiafiS), dAA' ottcos Sta- 
 (TTp(\j/-)] riva t&v pr\TG>v. 
 
 TA f. 118 r°. 
 
 0u>e ttjv hvvap,w TOW 
 (TTOLXeiWV tS>v efipaiK&v 
 Kal ttjv yXSxraav avr&v 
 CLKporara iraibevOeis, (k- 
 boaw eauTw btvrepav kp- 
 injvfva-ev . . . (fol.Il5v°) 
 bie<jTpe\jsev ray ypacpds. 
 
 Epiphan. p. 170. 
 
 Tip.-qcrap.ivo'i e£edwKev 
 kavrbv p.ada.v tt]v 
 tj3paiixiv bia.X(KTov /cat ra 
 avr&v aToi^ela. ravvqv 
 be aKporara TtaibevOeis, 
 r/pp-rivevaev, ovk 6p6w 
 \oyL<rp.a>, y^py](rapivo<s dAA' 
 oitoos biao-Tptyii TLva tG>v 
 pr]T&v. 
 
 At the end of the excerpt about Aquila in the Chronicon Paschale 
 is appended the following notice : ' This is related by Epiphanius of 
 Cyprus in his discourse on weights and measures.' This notice 
 puzzled me at first ; for if it was from Epiphanius, how could it share 
 in these peculiarities of TA ? To account for this singularity I had 
 already conjectured that the notice was the addition of some editor 
 of the Chronicon, who was struck by the agreement of the excerpt with 
 Epiphanius, when, in reading Prof. Gelzer's book on Julius Africanus, 
 I came on the notice of Lucas Holsten's codex 1 of the Chronicon 
 Paschale, which omitted this lemma along with certain others. Thus 
 my conjecture was quickly substantiated. 
 
 But in the same context of the Chronicon Paschale, under the 
 consulate of Hadrian and Rusticus (p. 253 of ed. 1688), we find a long 
 citation from some author who was the source from which TA derived 
 the items of information, numbered xi and xii in our list of things 
 
 1 This codex came from Constantinople and belonged to the Abbas de Farina. Prof. Gelzer 
 opines that L. Holsten hocussed his contemporaries, by declaring that his codex omitted what 
 in his own judgement should not be found in a Chronicon which ended with the seventeenth year 
 of Constantine's reign : ' Die Stticke fehlen, welche er nach seinem Wissen fiir sicher spater hielt, 
 und welche sich mit guter Manier ausscheiden liessen' (Hextus Iul. Africanus, pt. 2, 141). Does 
 not Prof. Gelzer impugn the good faith of this great scholar on inadequate grounds? For 
 Holsten had Epiphanius De Mensuris in his hands (it had been printed in Basle, 1541, fifty years 
 before he was born") ; he must therefore have known that this sketch of Aquila came in 
 Epiphanius, nearly verbatim. What reason then had he to pretend that this codex of the 
 Chronicon left out the ascription to Epiphanius? He had no motive, theological or other, to 
 lead him to mystify his contemporaries ; nov did Labbe and Du Cange question his good faith 
 in this matter. 
 
XXX 
 
 Prolegomena 
 
 given in the dialogue, yet omitted in the De Mensuris. The community 
 of source is seen from the following comparison :— 
 
 CHRON. Pasch. p. 253. 
 'lovhaiuip (TTacnaa-avTcov, -qkOev 
 'ASpiaros eis IepocroA.ii/iia (cat e'XafSe tous 
 'louSaious al\p.aka>TOVS, Kal aireX0a»' eis 
 rrjv keyo\x€vi)v Tep4j3ivdov x , TtpolcrTTjaev 
 •navrffvpiVj Kal TrelirpaKei' auTous ets TayTjV 
 'liTTTOV eKaarov . . . Kai KaSeXcoi' tcV vabv 
 tS>v ev lepoo-okvuots, Ikticte to. hvo 
 brjp.6aia Kal to 0e'aTpoi\ 
 
 TAfol. 118 r°. 
 6 Se 'ABpiaros . . . irdkiv (p6acras €gjs 
 lepoaoXup.wi' . . . (apyiaOr) Tois IouSaiois. 
 xat CTuXXafBcW avrovs, Kai Karayayaw 
 avrovs iv irai-ifiYupei, tt\ Iv ytfipGiv yivo- 
 p-ivr), Sie'irpao-ci' auTous ava Tecraapas 
 eis p.6biov KpiOS>v. avrbs ovv ijp£aTO 
 KTi^eii' tt]v nokiv . . . Ibid. fol. 98 r° : 
 ov%l tovs kidovs avrov (sc. rov vaoi) 
 ka/3o>v abpiavds coKoSo'/WTjcrei' 0eaTpof. 
 And fol. 130 r° : 'Abpiavbs . . . eXa^ 
 tous KaraXoiTTODS louSaioug Kal Ka'rijXGei' 
 . . . /cat Kcn-eirpao-ei' <xutou9 . . . rov? be 
 kidovs tou vaou KaSeXwi' i£ avr&v ojko- 
 So'/xr/crev to Tel^os Kal to 6eaTpoi\ 
 
 The dialogue of TA interweaves the above matter with that which 
 it shares with Epiphanius in a way that shows it to have all stood 
 together in one and the same source. It follows that the excerpt 
 descriptive of Hadrian's sale of the Jews and of his rebuilding of 
 Jerusalem, inserted in the Chronicon Paschale under the year 119 A. D., 
 was taken from the same source from which came the notice of Aquila 
 under the year 132. 
 
 That this was so, is further proved by the facts, (i) that Epiphanius 
 (p. 170, De Mens. 14) assigns Hadrian's rebuilding of Jerusalem and 
 employment of Aquila to the same year under which the Chronicon 
 Paschale records it, namely, the forty-seventh after Titus' siege and 
 sack of Jerusalem 2 ; (ii) that his account of Hadrian's activity, equally 
 
 ' The Terebinth tree was at Mambre, just above Hebron, as you enter that city from 
 Jerusalem ; and is shown in our days as it was in those of Ensebius, see his Demonstr. Evangel. 
 Edit. 1544, Bk. V, p. 147. Perhaps the words eh Tiva rl\tiov in fol. 130 r" of TA are a cor- 
 ruption of cis rty 1(p£Piv6ov. 
 
 H(rci trrj fxl^ tt)s twi> 'XepnnoXv^iwv iprjficuafw^. 
 
The History of Aquila and Hadrian in TA 
 
 XXXI 
 
 with TA, agrees verbally with that of the Chronicon Paschale, as 
 witness the following : — 
 
 Chron. Pasch. p. 254. 
 
 . . . ovofxa eKaarov ap.(pohov xp*ip- a - 
 Tijei. kcli 6iTe0T)Ke to eavrov 6Vop.a rrf 
 iroXei, AtXiaf avTrjv &voy.d<xas, tireibi] 
 AtXios 'ASpiaeos eXeyero. 
 
 Epiph. de Mens. § 14. 
 
 eiriTeGciKus tji iroXci to ibiov oVofia 
 Kat roC fiacrikiKOv ovoparos rbv xp^M-a- 
 Tto-p.oi>, a>s yap fKeii'os d>v6paaro 
 A1X109 'ASpiai/os, ovt(os Kat Ti)v -nokiv 
 (ifdp.aa€i/ AtXiar. 
 
 We see, then, that two independent documents, namely, the dialogue 
 TA and Epiphanius, agree in combining these two sections of the 
 Chronicon Paschale. It follows that the second of them, which Prof. 
 Gelzer's argument requires to have been merely excerpted by the 
 Chronicon from Epiphanius, is really taken from the same source which 
 supplied the Chronicon with the first. Now Prof. Gelzer (op. cit, p. 161) 
 expressly allows that this first section is derived from some 'local 
 chronicle of Jerusalem.' It follows that the second excerpt about 
 Aquila came out of the same ' local chronicle,' which must further have 
 been used both by Epiphanius and by the author of TA. We must 
 therefore reconsider the verdicts of Petavius and Joseph Scaliger on 
 the narrative about Aquila given in Epiphanius : ' Haec omnia,' says the 
 former, ' fabulosa et ab otiosis Iudaeis conficta uidentur. Maxime quod 
 Aquilam ait Adriani isev6tpihr\v fuisse.' ' Haec omnia accepit ab im- 
 postoribus Iudaeis,' writes Scaliger, for once at one with his Jesuit 
 opponent. 
 
 The following passage is read in Chrysostom, Contra Iudaeos (Migne, 
 Patr. Gr.,vol. 48, col. 900). I have printed in heavier type such portions 
 as occur in the parallel sources : — 
 
 rTotot To'ivvv 671 e\eipT\(Tav ; ot dei t(5 -nvtvp-ari r<5 ayt<i> avTimTTTovres, 
 ot feci)T£poiroiol Kat orao-iaoTCH. (X6Ta yap tt\v Oueo-iracriai'ou Kai Titou yevojj.ii>i]v 
 cpTJp.uo-ii' ', eirt 'A&piavov avoravTes, kcmovha^ov tirl tt)v .upoTtpav TroXiretW 
 eiraveXde'iv ov< elbores, on ^»)<p<f> deov Tro\ep.ovaL KeXeuow?; hia iravrds 
 
 1 The words jifra . . . ipr/tiaaiv are omitted by Savile and some MSS., but are attested by 
 Suidas, sub voce 08iAvyiia ipypiuaecus. 
 
XXX11 
 
 Prolegomena 
 
 €pr\povcr6ai tijv irokiv. top 8e #e(5 irokepovvTa, -nepiyevio-dai dp.r]\avov. 
 (rvppri^avTfS toLvvv T<£ fiatrikel, irdXii' eis avayKTjv avrov KariiTTi)aav irai/TcXous 
 eprjfiojo-eajs. KaOeXwy yap avTovs ZkcZvos Kai \eipu)crapevos Kai rd keLtyava a(f>avi<ras 
 ■navTa, tva f/.7j8e avaurxyvTtiv '{\ixxri konrov, tov dvhpiavTa icrrrjcre tov eavTOV. 
 Eira awibcav oti <rvp.f3a.ivet \pov<s> Trore tovtov KaTaweaeZv, ware aurois evdeZvai 
 iyp. evreOfjvai) Kavrrjpa aviarov, rrjs rjTTrjs Kai ttJs avaia-yyvrias (Kiivrjs tkeyyfiv, 
 to 6Vop.a to cauTOu toIs ttjs ttoXeios EWOrjKE keixj/avois. EireiSr) yap A'iXios ABpiaeos 
 expilfian^ei', outu Kai rr\v iroXii' KakeZadai evop.o9&T7]o-e, Kai tKeZOtv Alkia pie\pi 
 tov vvv ovo/ia^erai, dir6 tyjs eirai'ufuas tou KpaT^crairos Kai Kadekovros avTi]v. 
 opas T7\v -np<i>Tr\v li\i\(.'ipy\o'iv toiv avaia^yvToiv lovoaiiov. 
 
 The above was written twenty years after Julian's attempt to rebuild 
 the temple. The sentence, perd yap tijv Oveairao-iavov, echoes not only 
 the passage of TA, but also recalls Epiphanius' words : pierd errj p.£ 
 ttjs t&v 'lepocrokvpuov Zpiipdaews . . . rjv Kare'oTpei/'e Tiros Qvea-nacnavov Trals. 
 
 The lost source which we have traced in all these authors, was one 
 of the tieteres historiac mentioned by Hieronymus in cap. xi Zachariae 
 in the following passage : 
 
 ' Legamus ueteres historias et traditiones plangentium Iudaeorum 
 quod in tabernaculo Abrahae (ubi nunc per annos singulos mercatus 
 celeberrimus exercetur) post ultimam euersionem, quam sustinuerunt 
 ab Hadriano, multa hominum millia uenumdata sint.' 
 
 Hieronymus reverts to the same source or sources in cap. xxxi 
 Jeremiae, where he mentions two Jewish interpretations then current 
 of the text : ' Rachel plorantis filios suos.' The second of them is this : 
 
 'Alii uero quod ultima captiuitate sub Hadriano, quando et urbs 
 Ierusalem subuersa est, innumerabilis populus diuersae aetatis utriusque 
 sexus in mercatu Terebinthi uenumdatus sit : et idcirco execrabile esse 
 Iudaeis mercatum celeberrimum uisere.' The last sentence echoes the 
 words used in the Chronicon Paschale of the market at Gaza : /cot 
 i-nwkrjo-iv aiiTOVs Kai ecos tov vvv J) iravrjyvpis exetVrj Ae'yerat 'Abpiavij. 
 
 The concurrence of Eusebius with Chrysostom is still more 
 marked : — 
 
 Euseb. H. E. iv. 146: t&v fewTe- 
 
 pOTTOl&l' . . . OUTU Or) TTJS TToXeuS E19 
 
 Chrysostom : ot ycwTepoiroiol . . . 
 els avayKrjV avTov Kare'<TT?/<Taj>TrarrE\ous 
 
The History of Aquila and Hadrian in TA 
 
 XXXlll 
 
 cprju.iai' . . . (cat TrarrcXfj cpOopav . . . 
 ttoKis tt]I' imavufua.v apiefyao-a els rr\v 
 tou KpaToun-os AlKiov 'Abpiavov rtp/i>. 
 
 Jpr)(/,u(r€(i)s . . . ou'tu kcu Trji> iroXii' 
 Ka\e1(rdai At'Ata . . . and Trj$ eirwi'up.ias 
 tou KpaTrjcrai'Tos . . . 
 
 Thus Chrysostom forms a bridge between Eusebius and the other 
 sources ; not that direct links are wholly wanting between him and 
 them, as we see in the following : — 
 
 TA fol. 98 r°: /x?j oi> avvefiri tu 
 vau> co keyeis, navra oaa einev 6 x$ ; 
 /X17 ovk e/xeivev KiOos eirt kidov, bs ov 
 KaTekvdrj ; oiixi tovs \i9ovs clvtov 
 \a/3il>v abpiavos <LKob6fxr](Tev dearpov ; 
 
 Euseb. Chron. apud Syncel.p.350 
 ed. 16^2 — ed. Bonn. 661,1: 'lovbdloi 
 kcik<Ss cnn]\A.a£av, kcu 6 irpos avrovs 
 7roAe/nos -nepas 'io-yev, aXovriav lepoao- 
 Kvpicov to eo-yjxTov, g>? p.r]be KiOov eiii 
 kidov a<pe8rjvai Kara. r?jy Qeiav (fxavijv. 
 
 Most Christian writers held that Christ's saying was fulfilled in the 
 destruction of Jerusalem by Titus ; so that its application in these 
 passages to Hadrian's act is almost evidence of common origin. 
 
 Lastly John Malalas in spite of the brevity of his notice of Hadrian's 
 policy at Jerusalem, yet gives us a trait of the lost source which is found 
 in TA, and perhaps another found in Euseb. H. E. 
 
 Malal. ed. Bonn. p. 279 : 6 be 
 avrds abpiavos 6pyttr8eis Kara 'louSaiW 
 tKekevaev els Ti]v iepovo-ak-qp. oIkzZv 
 kkkrjvas, fieTavopLacras avrr}v ttoKiv 
 alkiav. 
 
 TA fol. 118 r°- 6 be abpiavos 
 ovtos . . . (ipyio-0T) tois touSaiois. 
 
 Euseb. H. E. iv. 146 : e£ akko- 
 (pvkov re yevovs nvvoiKicrdeiir-qs . • . 
 tt\v ei:(iivvp.iav ap.efyacra . . . alkia 
 ■npoo ayopeverai. 
 
 Thus a thread of identity runs through all these sources, viz. : TA, 
 Epiphanius, Chronicon Paschale, Chrysostom, Jerome, Eusebius, and. 
 John Malalas. Prof. Gelzer concludes that the first of the excerpts in 
 the Chron. Pasch. is taken from a local chronicle of Jerusalem, Jerome 
 refers to the neteres historiae and the Jews themselves as his source ; 
 Eusebius speaks outright of Ariston of Pella as his authority ; and he 
 it probably is whose history more or less directly underlies all these 
 parallel sources. 
 
 [IV. 12] c 
 
xxxiv Prolegomena 
 
 IV. Mutual Relations of the Two Dialogues. 
 
 The title affixed to TA describes the debate as having taken place in 
 Alexandria in the days of the Archbishop Cyril, and to this date belong 
 the allusions to the Trinity in foil. 75 V , ioiv", 103 r u - But this title 
 really no more than marks the time at which the work assumed its 
 present form. For that it is a recension of some older dialogue is 
 evident from the archaic character of the gospel texts imbedded in it, 
 and from the fact that the other dialogue AZ is an independent working 
 up of that older and lost document. So far as TA and AZ agree we 
 may be sure that we have got back to this lost writing, which must 
 have been an early work. The Latin Altercatio Simonis et Theophili, 
 edited by Professor Harnack (Leipzig, 1883) seems to be a third 
 independent recension, or shall we say imitation, of the same Grundschrift; 
 but it does not so closely agree with TA or AZ as these with one 
 another. 
 
 To assist the reader to arrive at some idea of what was in the 
 primitive document which underlies these two dialogues, I have marked 
 striking agreements with AZ of the contents or phrases of TA, by 
 adding in the margin of the latter the number of the section of AZ 
 which offers such resemblance. To a consideration of certain interesting 
 features of the latter dialogue I now turn. 
 
 V. Traces of the Dialogue AZ in Christian Literature. 
 
 That AZ did not assume its present form much before A. D. 300 
 is clear from the character of the dogmatic definitions of the relation of 
 the Son to the Father used in §§ 20 and 98. These no more than the 
 names of the interlocutors agree with the dogmatic positions of TA, but 
 savour of the creed assigned to Lucian the Martyr, who died in 312. 
 The same stress is laid on the word airapaWaKTos, and,' taken together 
 with the absence of the term ' con-substantial,' indicates a period 
 anterior to the Nicene Council. But the dogmatic phrases used in old 
 Christian documents were liable to be continually recast by those into 
 whose hands they fell ; and accordingly in § 9 of AZ we got a glimpse 
 
Traces of the Dialogue A Z in Christian Literature xxxv 
 
 of this process ; for the Armenian translator here renders a dogmatic 
 phrase later in character than that which stands in the Greek. 
 
 But that the fundamental document of AZ was much older than 
 A. D. 300 is shown partly by its affinities — often extending to verbal 
 agreement — with TA, partly by the traces of its influence preserved 
 in early Christian literature. These we will now summarize, beginning 
 with the latest and going backwards. 
 
 Gregory of Nyssa, Testimonia adu. Iudaeos. See note 5 on § 11 of 
 AZ and note 3 on § 1 23. The authorship of these Testimonia is disputed, 
 but they at least belong to the fourth century and were used by 
 Chrysostom in composing his three books against the Jews 1 - Harnack 
 remarks that a very old work going back to the second century must 
 underlie these Testimonia. 
 
 Apollinarius of Laodicea, Dialogi de S. Trinitate. Many phrases 
 and even entire sentences of AZ reappear in these, as I point out in the 
 notes on §§ 4, 6, 7, 11, 13, 14, 22, 98 ; and the conversion of Macedonius 
 at the close of the third dialogue is apparently imitated from the similar 
 conversion of the Jew both in AZ and TA. Compare for instance the 
 words (Trethrj ■navrayoOtv ae dekco irei<r6fjvai with those of TA : eir' a\r]deias 
 eireio-ds jue TtavToBev. Draseke has shown that these Dialogi were composed 
 about the year 360. 
 
 Hippolytus c. Noetum. See the notes to AZ, §§ 9, 11, 22, 98. 
 
 Origen c. Celsum, of which viii. I2 = § 19 of AZ, and i. 35 = § 32. 
 In the latter passage the text of AZ can be emended from Origen. 
 
 Tertullian c. Marcion. ch. 13, contains a passage which is in literary 
 connexion with AZ, § 34. This is clearly seen when the passages are 
 printed side by side. I give the section of AZ in English, and add 
 underneath a passage of Justin Martyr which is similarly connected both 
 with AZ and with Tertullian, yet not in such a way as that it can be 
 regarded as their common source. For Tertullian and AZ have common 
 
 1 Cp. e.g. Greg. Nyss. Testim. col. 201 c (in Migne) with Chrys. c. Iud. cap. 3. Prof. Har- 
 nack writes of the pseudo-Gregorian testimonia (Die Altercatio Simonis, p. 83) : ' Man konnte 
 sie daher fur eine sehr alte Schrift halten, wiirde nicht im ersten Capitel an den theologischen und 
 christologischen Testimonien des Alten Testamentes durchwegs das Trinitatsdogma, wie es sich 
 in der 2. Halfte des 4. Jahrhunderts fixirt hatte, erwiesen.' The dialogue AZ gives us a glimpse 
 of these Testimonia in their pre-Trinitarian stage. 
 
 C 2 ' 
 
xxxvi Prolegomena 
 
 points of contrast with Justin, and Justin and Tertullian have common 
 points of contrast with AZ. Moreover AZ has a peculiar reading all of 
 its own of the text Ezech. 16 3 . If it borrowed from either Tertullian or 
 Justin, surely it would have retained their form of text. That all three 
 writers have used a common source, which AZ best reflects, is the only 
 satisfactory hypothesis ; unless indeed Tertullian built mainly on AZ, 
 supplementing his building out of Justin. 
 
 ' Nam et magos reges habuit fere 
 oriens et Damascus Arabiae retro 
 deputabatur, . . . spolia autem 
 Samariae, ipsos magos, qui . . . 
 spolia sunt facti Samariae, id est 
 idololatriae, credentes uidelicet in 
 Christum. . . . Nee hoc enim 
 nouum est creatori, figurate uti 
 translatione nominum ex compara- 
 tione criminum. Nam et archontas 
 Sodomorum appellat archontas 
 Iudaeorum et populum ipsum 
 populum Gomorrae uocat. Et 
 idem alibi : pater, inquit, tuus 
 Amorraeus et mater tua Chetaea, 
 ob consimilem 7 impietatem . . . Sic 
 et Aegyptus nonnunquam totus 
 orbis intelligitur apud ilium super- 
 stitionis et maledictionis elogio. 
 Sic et Babylon . . . Hoc itaque usn 
 magos qiwque Samaritarum appella- 
 tione titiilauit despoliatos, quod 
 habuerant cum Samaritis, ut dixi- 
 mus, idololatriam. 
 
 Compare Justin M. 303 A : "A/xa yap t<Z yevvrjdTJvai avrbv jtxayoi curb 
 'Apaflias ■napayevop.evoi ■npoaeKvviqaav avrS>, Trporepov eXdovres irpbs 'Hpwbrjv 
 
 ' Zacchaeus said : Why, were the 
 Magi Damascenes ? 
 
 Athanasius : In holy writ those 
 who think similarly with the 
 Egyptians are called Egyptians, 
 and those who (think) similarly 
 with the Canaanites are called 
 Canaanites, and those who (think) 
 similarly with Amorheans are called 
 Amorheans. 
 
 In fact the prophet cries out 
 against your race. Your father (is) 
 an Amorhean, your land Hittite. 
 So also over the Magi, as thinking 
 the same with Damascenes and 
 Samaritans, he called (the name) 
 Damascenes and Samaritans.' 
 
 The Italic indicates close resemblances with the dialogue AZ. 
 
The Chronographer in Pseudo-Athanasius xxxvii 
 
 rbv h Tij yfi ijxQtv Tore f3aori\cvovTa, ov 6 Xoyos KoAei fiaaiXia 'Airavpiwit 8ia 
 ttjv a8eov Kal avo\xov avrov yvusp.r\v. 'Eirforacrfle yap roiavra, ecprjv, kv irapa- 
 fioXals Kai bp,oi<Iiueo-i ttoW&kis XaXovv to Ixyiov TTfevp.a' olov ii€irolr\Ke Kal 
 TTpos tov Xaov a-navra rbv kv 'lepoao\vp,ois, iroWaias <j>r](rav irpos avrovs 
 O iiaTrjp o-ov 'Aixoppalos Kal fj fJ,-i)Trip aov Xerrata. 
 
 Note that Tertullian and our author use the text of Ezechiel to prove 
 that the Magi were portended by the prophecy, whereas Justin uses it 
 to prove that the king of Assyria was a type of Herod. Tertullian also 
 mentions the Egyptians and his treatment is a free expansion of the text 
 of our dialogue. 
 
 On the other hand Tertullian and Justin agree against the dialogue 
 in stating (1) that the Magi were literally Damascenes, because they 
 were Arabians ; for Damascus — as Tertullian says — Arabiae retro de- 
 putdbatur (cp. Justin M. 305 A). (2) They both add the words havn 
 /3acri\£us 'Aacrvpiwv, in citing Isaiah 8 4 ; and both explain him to be 
 Herod ; cp. Tertull.-ch. 13 sub fin.: ' Aduersus regem autem Assyriorum, 
 aduersus Herodem intellige.' (3) Tertullian's phrase figurate uli, &c, 
 may be a translation of the iv irapa^oXa'is Kal o/xoiuowt XaXovv of Justin. 
 The dialogue simply omits and says KaXovvrai . . . er.aAeaev. 
 
 VI. The Chronographer in Pseudo-Athanasius. 
 
 Who was the chronographer alluded to in p. 60 of AZ ? He 
 reckoned the seventy weeks of Daniel from the first year of Darius, son 
 of Ahasuerus, when Daniel had his vision ; and calculated that the first 
 seven of them lasted eo>s xp la " r °v yyovp.ivov according to the Greek MS., 
 and ecus r]yovp.ivov \pio-Tov Kvpov according to the Armenian version, which 
 here contains the potior lectio. How the chronographer fitted in the 
 one other week which completes the seventy does not appear, for the 
 passage is clearly mutilated. 
 
 Firstly we note that Eusebius in his Demonst. Evang. lib. viii cal- 
 culated the seventy weeks from the first year of Cyrus. Therefore he 
 was not the chronographer in question. In the same context Eusebius 
 mentions (in order to reject it) another calculation which began the 
 seventy weeks with the eighth month of the second year of Darius, in 
 which the word of the Lord came to Zacharias son of Barachias (Zach i 1 ). 
 
xxxviii Prolegomena 
 
 The author here referred to by Eusebius was clearly not 'the chrono- 
 grapher ' of AZ. 
 
 Nor can we identify him with Hippolytus 1 ; who, though he reckoned 
 the weeks to have begun from the twenty-first year of Daniel, when the 
 vision occurred, yet, like other exegetes, interprets the words 'ions xfiia-rov 
 rryovptvov not of a Cyrus, but of Jesus the son of Josedek. 
 
 Lastly Africanus 2 ev tu iskprnTi* t&v xP ov oyP a< P L & v an d a ^ so ' n his 
 special work on the seventy weeks began them from the twentieth year 
 of Artaxerxes. He therefore cannot be the chronographer referred to. 
 Yet he notices such a calculation. ' If,' he writes, 'we begin our reckon- 
 ing from any other year, instead of from this (i.e. the twentieth of 
 Artaxerxes), neither will the time concur, and the greatest absurdities 
 will result. For, if we begin the reckoning of the Jo weeks from Cyrus 
 and the first sending back (of the Jews), there will be ioo years and 
 more too many ; and the time is still too long, if we reckon from the 
 day on which the angel prophesied to Daniel ; and much longer still, if 
 from the beginning of the captivity.' 
 
 Hippolytus, then, is the only one of these writers who at all suits 
 the requirements of AZ. However, when we turn to Tertullian's work 
 against the Jews, a work between which and AZ there is more 
 than one striking parallelism, we find just the view we want. For he 
 writes as follows (ch. 8) : 
 
 ' Unde igitur ostendimus quoniam uenit Christus intra LXII et 
 dimidiam hebdomadas ? Numerabimus autem a primo anno Darii, quo- 
 modo in ipso tempore ostenditur Danieli uisio ipsa.' 
 
 But Tertullian also explains the enigmatical words of AZ, eos 
 rjyoviihov xjQ'trroS Kvpov. For he continues thus : 
 
 ' Unde a primo anno Darii debemus computare, quando hanc uisionem 
 uidit Daniel. Uideamus igitur anni quomodo impleantur usque ad 
 aduentum Christi. Darius enim regnauit annos xviiii. Artaxerxes 
 regnauit xli. Deinde rex Ochus, qui et Cyrus, regnauit annos xxiiii.' 
 
 Now this list gives fifty-nine years, or ten too many from the first 
 year of Darius to Ochus Cyrus. But we can correct this error from 
 
 1 See Comment, in Daniel, ed. Bratke. 
 
 2 I translate from Africanus in Routh's Reliquiae, ii. 300. 
 
The Descendants of the Apostles xxxix 
 
 Clemens Alexandrinus, Strom, i (ed. Sylb. 331), where there is, as 
 Dr. Schlatter 1 has proved, a list of Persian and Egyptian kings funda- 
 mentally the same with that from which Tertullian took his data. In this 
 the last three Persian kings are : Darius, eight years : Artaxerxes, forty- 
 two years: Ochus, three years. If, therefore, we correct Tertullian's 
 nineteen years of Darius to eight, we get just forty-nine years or seven 
 weeks of years from Darius' first year to Ochus, ' qui et Cyrus.' 
 
 It may be objected that it was not Ochus Cyrus who can be referred 
 to in the words ecos r\yovp.ivov xpurrov Kvpov, but Cyrus the Great. But 
 this puzzle is also answered by Clemens, who in the same context of 
 his Stromateis, after citing Dan. g 2i -'^ } at once continues thus : 
 
 on ixev ovv ev eirra tfibop-daiv (JkoSo^Stj 6 vaos, tovto (pavepov eon" kch 
 yap iv t<L Eabpq yeypa-nrai. Km. oi'rcos iyei>ero Xpttrrd s /3acriA.eii s 'lovbaiwv 
 f]yovp.€Vos, ir\ripovp,ivoov t&v cirra e/3bop,aboiv, ev 'lepovaaX.^p,. 
 
 Clemens therefore, like AZ, explained Daniel's words : eW xP icrT0 ^ 
 fiyovp.evov, not of the priest Jesus son of Josedek, but of a Persian king 
 Cyrus 2 . Whether Clemens understood by this fiaaiXtvs f]yovp,€vos Cyrus 
 Ochus or Cyrus the Great is not clear ; but probably it was the former, 
 since Tertullian, who had the same source before him, fell into this 
 error. There is no solecism of which interpreters of Daniel, ancient and 
 modern, are incapable. 
 
 Clemens further agrees with AZ in putting the seven weeks before 
 the sixty-two, whereas Tertullian puts them after. In the same context 
 (Strom, i. 21) Clemens mentions a chronographer as his authority for 
 his calculation of the seventy weeks : "Etl be xa/cewa rfj xpovoypacpta -irpoa- 
 aTToboreov, ray fip.ipas \4yon, as alviTTZTai, Aavirj\ airb rfjs ep?)fxa)<7ecos lepovarakruj.. 
 It is most probable that the chronographer here referred to is also the 
 one alluded to in AZ. 
 
 VII. The Descendants of the Apostles. 
 In § 66 we have a discussion of the point whether the Christians have 
 
 1 See note below. 
 
 2 Schlatter, 'Der Chronograph aus dem zehnten Jahre Antoninus,' Leipzig, 1894, would 
 remove from Clemens' text the words $aai\evs 'lovSaiav, because he assumes that the son of 
 Josedek is referred to. For the same reason in the Greek MS. of AZ. Kxipov has been dropped 
 out by some scribe. 
 
xl Prolegomena 
 
 a right to appropriate to themselves the prophecies in Is. 6i 1 ~ 19 . The 
 Jew argues that the eternal covenant of v. 8 is with the Jews, because 
 it is the seed of the Jews that has come to be known among the Gentiles 
 and their descendants in the midst of the peoples, according to the 
 prophecy of v. 9. Christian writers in general during the early ages 
 met this Jewish objection by denying that v. 9 was to be taken literally. 
 The reference, they said, is to the spiritual Israel which is the Church. 
 The Christian interlocutor, however, in our dialogue does not take refuge 
 in allegory. The prophecy, he argues, has been literally fulfilled. ' The 
 holy apostles, being the seed of Abraham, have been made known to us 
 Gentiles, and also their descendants amidst the peoples, holy witnesses. 
 For every one beholding them, shall recognize them, that they are seed 
 blessed from God.'' 
 
 Similarly in §§ 89 and 90 the Christian interlocutor claims for the 
 Church the prophecy that Israel is saved by the Lord (Is. 45 17 ) with 
 eternal salvation, on the ground that the holy apostles were meant by 
 ' Israel,' for that they were <piWi "E/3paiot. Here the two words ' holy 
 witnesses ' slipped into the body of the prophecy connects the entire 
 passage with more than one notice preserved in Eusebius' History from 
 the writings of the Jewish Christian Hegesippus. The first of these is as 
 follows : "Ert be ■nepirjaav 01 otto yevovs tov nvpiov vlonvol 'IouSa, tov Kara adpKa 
 \eyop.evov avrov a.beX.<pov, ovs eb-qXaropevcrav, a>s ex yevovs ovras Aa/3tS. tovtovs 
 8' 6 lovoKdros tfyaye Trpbs Aop,eTiavbv Kaiaapa. Hegesippus then relates 
 that Domitian acquitted them as mere sons of toil, and adds in conclu- 
 sion : tovs be airoXvOevras, vjy l l ' ao '''ai t<Si> eKKXrjcnaii', &19 &v 8t) jxdpTupas ojxou Kal 
 otto yeVous oiras tou Kupiou, yevoy.ivr]S re elprivrjs, jue'xpi Tpaiavov irapapiuvai 
 aiTovs t£> fiim (Euseb. H. E. iii. 20). 
 
 This passage seems to be in oratio obliqua because Eusebius reports 
 it as what Hegesippus had written. The correspondence of it with § 66 
 of the dialogue is unmistakable ; and if for ©eoS in the latter the Greek 
 had KvpCov, which is attested by the Armenian, it is very close indeed ; 
 for then a-nippa tvXoyn]p.ivov airb Kvplov will remind us of and yivovs ovras 
 rod Kvpiov. 
 
 Eusebius (H. E. iii. 32) again quotes from Hegesippus as follows: 
 
 'O 8' avrbs avyypacpeiis (sc. Hegesippus) koi frepovs and yevovs ei'os t&v 
 (peponevMV ahe\(f>b>v too Sum'jpos, w oi'ojxa 'lovhas, <p?prij< eis t]]v avTi]p kmpiSivai 
 
The Descendants of the Apostles xli 
 
 ftaaiXtCav [sell. Traiani), p,ira ti]v i]hr\ ttporepov i<TTopi]9ei(rav avrwv vnip ttjs 
 eis tov XpivTov TrlcrTecos (in Aop.€navov iiaprvpiav. Tpcupei be ovnos. 
 
 Ep^okTai ou^ kcu irpoTiyoui'Tcu tt<£ot]s EKKXr](rias a)9 (/.(ipTUpes, kch airo ylvous tou 
 KupCou. Kat yevop.evr]s elpr\vr]s (3a6das ev Tiaa~i] e«KA.);a-ia, p.ivovcn [x£)(fii Tpauxvov 
 Kcdaapos. 
 
 The headship of the Church of Jerusalem and of neighbouring 
 Churches remained in the hands of the descendants of one of the brethren 
 of the Lord, Judas, until the end of the first century. Then, says 
 Eusebius — commenting on these passages of Hegesippus — the holy 
 choir of the apostles had come to an end in various ways, and that 
 generation had passed away which had been made worthy to listen with 
 their own ears to their inspired wisdom. 
 
 It is possible, no doubt, that the primitive form of apostolical 
 succession which Hegesippus attests along a single line had a wider 
 range in the earliest Church, and that the original author of our dialogue 
 was familiar with it in the immediate past of his Church or even in the 
 present. In the absence of further data it is rash either to affirm or 
 deny the reality of such an institution, especially in the Palestinian, 
 Syrian, and Egyptian Churches. It is interesting to note that in 
 Augustine's day the Jews still met in the same way the attempts of the 
 Christians to appropriate to themselves their prophecies. And in his 
 argument Augustine wavers between the view that the Church was the 
 spiritual Israel and that real ties of blood justified the appropriation. 
 The passage is in his Tractatus adu. Iudaeos, cap. vii. 9, where he writes 
 on the thesis : ' Quia magis in Iudaeos quadrant prophetarum uoces,' as 
 follows : ' Sed hoc Iudaei cum audiunt, erecta ceruice respondent : Nos 
 sumus ; de nobis hoc dictum est, nobis hoc dictum est. Nos enim 
 sumus Israel populus Dei . . . Quid sumus ad ista dicturi ? Nouimus 
 quidem Israel spiritualem . . . Quid ergo ad illud responSuri estis, quod 
 Isaias propheta proclamat : Erit in nouissimns temporibus manifestos 
 mons domus Domini . . et uenient ad mm uniuersae gentes, et dicent : 
 uenite, ascendamns in montem Domini, et in domum Dei Iacob, et annuntia- 
 bit nobis uiam salutis, et ingrediemur in earn ; ex Sion enim lex prodiet, 
 et nerbnm Domini ex Ierusalem (Isai. a 2 ' 3 ) ? An et hie dicturi estis, Nos 
 sumus ; quoniam audistis domum Iacob et Sion et Ierusalem ? Quasi 
 nos negemus de semine Iacob esse Christum Dominum secundum 
 
xlii Prolegomena 
 
 carnem . . . : aut negemus Apostolos et illas Ecclesias Iudaeae, quae 
 post Christi resurrectionem in eum continuo crediderunt, ad domum 
 Iacob pertinere : aut uero alius intelligendus sit spiritualiter Iacob.' 
 
 In the east when a new religion is founded, the descendants and 
 kinsmen of the founders usually preside over the faithful for a few 
 generations; and it is likely enough, that the sons and grandsons of 
 those Apostles who founded societies of believers received for a time 
 particular honour in their special circles. It was so in Jerusalem, and 
 from Africanus (ap. Euseb. H. E. i. 7) we learn that the Seo-n-do-twot or 
 kinsmen of Jesus survived late into the second century. If it was so 
 there, why not elsewhere ? 
 
 However, we know nothing for certain of the fate of any of the 
 Apostles and very little even of their evangelizing activity. Outside 
 the N. T. an impenetrable darkness shrouds the early life of the churches. 
 We cannot affirm or deny anything. It is true that in this passage of 
 AZ, the sense of the context is in favour of our interpreting to eicyova 
 avr&v as the physical descendants of the Apostles. Yet after all, is it 
 fair to expect of a Christian apologist the same logical nexus in his 
 statements to which we are accustomed in profane writers ? May not 
 the writer of AZ, forgetting his thesis almost before he has framed it, 
 have glided off into the figurative sense which, in a writer later than 
 A. D. aoo, his phrase would certainly bear ? In my note on § 66 I have 
 pointed out that Tertullian uses nearly the same phrase : ' Apostolici 
 seminis traduces/ and uses it in a purely figurative sense. Without 
 further proof we can hardly assume that the writer of AZ is serious in 
 this passage and that he is not indulging his rhetorical instinct. 
 
 VI. Maximus of Turin and the Dialogue of Papiscus 
 
 and Jason. 
 
 The work of Maximus Taurinensis, Contra Iudaeos 1 , has the 
 appearance of having been compiled out of the lost Dialogue of Papiscus 
 and Jason. In the Quaest. Hebr. in libr. Genes. Hieronymus com- 
 menting on the text : ' In principio fecit deus coelum et terram,' writes 
 as follows : ' Plerique aestimant, sicut in Altercatione quoque Iasonis et 
 
 1 Reprinted in Migne, Patr. Lat. vol. 57, col. 736 foil. The text is from an eighth century 
 codex Vcronensis 49. The ascription to Maximus is not quite certain. 
 
Maximus of Turin, Dialogue of Papiscus and Jason xliii 
 
 Papisci scriptum est, et Tertullianus in libro contra Praxeam disputat, 
 nee non Hilarius in expositione cuiusdam psalmi affirmat, in hebraeo 
 haberi : In filio fecit deus coelum et terram. Quod falsum esse rei ipsius 
 ueritas comprobat.' 
 
 In explanation of this passage of Jerome, Prof. Harnack 1 has written : 
 ' Moglich ist es freilich, dass in der Altercatio von Jason gesagt worden 
 ist, die hebraische Lesart sei : In filio fecit, &c, — . . . aber ebenso 
 moglich ist, dass Jason den Anfang der Genesis lediglich so inter- 
 pretirt hat.' 
 
 Turning to Maximus (op. cit. 736) we read as follows : ' Dominus 
 autem et Deus est (sc. Christus) omnis creaturae : de ipso dicebat iterum 
 Moyses in libro Geneseos : In principio fecit Deus coelum et terrain ; hie 
 principium Filium taxans, in quo Deus Pater fecit coelum et terram, 
 quod apostolus noster Paulus Moysi prosecutionem attestans, dicebat, 
 quia in Christo creata stmt omnia quae sunt in coelis, et qtiae sunt in terra, 
 uisibilia et inuisibilia, siue sedes siue dominationes (Coloss. i), et caetera, 
 quae ibi sequuntur. In principio ergo fecit Deus coelum et terram. 
 Principium Christus est, qui dicebat per Salomonem : Dominus creauit 
 me principium uiarum suarum in opera sua (Prov. 8) . . . 2 aut fundatus 
 est orbis terrae . . . pararet coelum . . . Christus Dominus filius Dei ipse 
 est . . . dicebat . . . Firmamentum et factum est flrmamentum, sic ut 
 luceant super terram, et fecit duo luminaria, &*c. Ergo Deus dixit, et 
 Deus fecit. Audi adhuc, dicit Deus : Faciamus hominem ad imaginem 
 et similitudinem uostram ; et fecit Deus hominem, ad imaginem Dei fecit 
 ilium. 
 
 ' Dicit forte Iudaeus : Ad angelos Deus dixit. Convincitur in eo quod 
 dicitur et Deus fecit hominem ; non enim angeli, dixit, fecerunt, sed Deus, 
 inquit, fecit hominem. Deus dixit, et Deus fecit ; id est Pater imperauit 
 et Filius adimpleuit. Et illud considera quod scriptum est de Abraham, 
 quia apparuit illi Deus ad quercum Mambre ; et postmodum habet 
 scriptura in exustione Sodomae et Gomorrhae, quod Dominus a Domino 
 pluerit ignem et sulphur super easdem ciuitates. Ergo est Pater et 
 Filius, a quo patre, id est ex cuius iussione pluit Filius ignem et sulphur. 
 In Filio ergo fecit Deus coelum et terram, qui erat ante coelum et 
 
 1 Texte und Untersuch., Heft 1 : Die Ueberlieferung der griechischen Apologeten, p. 119. 
 
 2 Three lines are illegible in the Cod. (Jeron. The other dots represent lesser lacunae. 
 
x liv Prolegomena 
 
 terram : nonne ante facti sunt angeli, archangeli, omnesque spiritales 
 uirtutes et potestates ? Ergo quod ait, In principio fecit Deus coelum et 
 terram, in Christo dixisse declaratur, ex cuius persona et Dauid dicebat : 
 Uerbo Domini coeli firmati stint, et spiritu oris eins omnis uirtus eorum 
 (Ps. 32) ; iste est Filius Dei, de quo iterum ipse Dauid dicebat in 
 secundo psalmo: Dominus dixit ad me: Filius metis cs tu, ego hodie 
 
 genni te.' 
 
 The same argument is repeated towards the end of the tract (p. 747) 
 with certain additions 1 savouring still more strongly of an anti-Jewish 
 work in dialogue form ; e. g. he adds this : 
 
 ' Sed dicit Iudaeus, Ipse qui dixit, ipse et fecit. Cui dicimus. Et 
 quid necesse erat ut diceret ? Si non erat alius qui audiret et faceret, 
 nunquid sibi dicebat, fiat ? Sed iterum dicit Iudaeus : ad angelos 
 dixit/ &c. 
 
 There can, I think, be no doubt that here we have, in epitome at 
 least; the dialogue of Papiscus and Jason. The constant introduction of 
 an objection to the Christian view with the formula : ' Sed dicit Iudaeus,' 
 reminding us of the 6 'IouSaioy eurev of TA, confirms this view. 
 
 No doubt, as Dr. Corssen points out 2 , the disputed chapters of 
 Tertullian's ' Against the Jews ' were used by Evagrius in compiling his 
 Altercatio Simonis et Theophili ; but Prof. Harnack must also be 
 allowed to be right in suggesting that the dialogue of Papiscus and 
 Jason was used as well. This is seen to be so, if we compare with the 
 above extracts of Maximus of Turin the following from the Altercatio, 
 ii. 8 :— 
 
 ' Sim. Si ergo Christus Deus est et Dei filius, quomodo ergo in 
 Genesi scriptum est : In principio fecit deus coelum et terram ? Poterat 
 utique scripsisse : In principio fecit Deus pater et Deus filius coelum 
 et terram. 
 
 Theoph. Erras, Iudaee, nee unquam inuenies ueritatem, nisi ueritatis 
 intelligas originem. Nam si uelles credere, poteras et in principio eius 
 inuenire quia 3 est Christus, Dei filius. Sic enim in principio, ait, fecit 
 deus coelum et terram, hoc est in Christi arbitrio et ad eius uoluntatem, 
 
 1 In this second passage Maximus does not merely repeat himself, but reverts to the 
 document which he followed in p. 736 and copies it afresh. 
 
 2 Die Altercatio Simonis Iudaei, Berlin, 1890. 
 
 3 One MS. has qui, another quis ; but quia is clearly right. 
 
Maximus of Turin, Dialogue of Papiscus and fa son xlv 
 
 et ad cuius imaginem hominem facere dignatus est ; dicit enim : Faciamus 
 hominem, et rursus infra dicit : Fecit Deus hominem ad imaginem et 
 simihtudinem deij mascidum et feminam fecit eos. 
 Sim. Potuit hoc et ad angelos dixisse.' 
 
 The resemblance of Maximus with AZ is equally definite, and in TA 
 the same influence is traceable. But neither of these two Jast sources 
 have preserved so clearly as the Altercatio the explanation of In Principio 
 as In Filio l . 
 
 We will give one more instance of the connexion of Evagrius' 
 Altercatio with the work of Maximus. In the latter (p. 736) we read : 
 ' lam intelligis, et in Ioseph minori filio populum Christianum ostendit. 
 Benedicit ergo Iacob illos duos filios, et ponit manum laeuam, id est 
 sinistram, super caput maioris natu, et dexteram super caput minoris, ut 
 ostenderet minorem futurum esse honorabiliorem atque maiorem/ With 
 this compare the Altercatio, iv. 20, where the Christian says : ' et populus 
 minor, id est noster, maiori populo praelatus. . . . Dicit enim Deus ad 
 Rebeccam in Genesi : Duae gentes, &c. . . . Et Iacob benedicens Ephrem 
 et Manassem, inmutans manum, dexteram minori superponens, in- 
 mutationem creaturae demonstrabat.' 
 
 In its choice of texts and conciseness the tract of Maximus 
 resembles AZ rather than TA so far as it covers the same ground with 
 them. It also preserves more fully in pp. 740 and 741 the argument 
 about circumcision as AZ has it. And here the verbal concurrence with 
 AZ of the pseudo-Gregorian testimonia and of Tertullian, Contra Iudaeos, 
 ch. 3, makes it probable that AZ has preserved the very text of the 
 dialogue of Papiscus and Jason. In Maximus of Turin we find many 
 of the Jewish objections advanced in AZ in the same words. E. g. 
 p. 738 : ' Sed non credit Iudaeus, sed nee Paganus, nee uirginem genuisse 
 sine uiri coniunctione credunt.' P. 739: 'Sed dicit Iudaeus: Ergo ex 
 femina, nasci habuit Deus ? Caro Christi 2 ,' &c. P. 745 : ' Sed huic 
 
 1 Dr. P. Corssen recognizes that Evagrius in compiling his Altercatio used, besides Cyprian's 
 Testimonia and Tertullian's Adu. Iudaeos, a third source independent of Justin Martyr, but akin 
 to the dialogue used by Tertullian. Was not this third source the Latin form of Papiscus and 
 Jason, also used by Maximus of Turin ? The passage of the Altercatio which I cite has the 
 same characteristics of a ' Wiistes Conglomerat fiemder Gedanken' (Dr. Corssen, p. 24) as all the 
 rest of Evagrius' work. 
 
 2 For the continuation see AZ, p. 19, note 1. 
 
xlvi Prolegomena 
 
 persuasioni contendunt impii Iudaei . . . dicentes : Nos unum colimus 
 Deum, sicut scriptum est in libris Moysi : Non erunt tibi dii alii absque 
 me . . . ct Audi, Israel, Dominus Deus tuus, dominus unus est.' 
 
 So far as the tract of Maximus contains dogmatic definitions at all, 
 it agrees with the common dogmatic element of AZ and TA. Thus in 
 p. 748 we read : — 
 
 ' Audi : Scriptum est Patre dicente: Tecum principium in die uirtutis 
 tuae in splendoribus Sanctorum, ex utero ante Luciferum genui te (Ps. 109). 
 Qui dicit te, alium ostendit esse, hoc est secundum a se filium suum, ad 
 quern dicit te. Te qui dicit, et sui loquentis, et ad quern loquitur duas 
 declarat esse personas.' 
 
 We may compare with this § 9 of AZ, where in my note I have 
 quoted a similar passage from Vigilius of Tapsa, who may very likely 
 have read the dialogue of Papiscus and Jason in the Latin version of 
 his friend Celsus. Similarly the main thesis of TA is to prove the two 
 persons of Father and Son ; for in numerous passages the Trinitarian 
 references to three persons are shown to be interpolations, e. g. fol. ic6 r° : 
 ■nzpX t&v bvo TTpocruiraiv k.t.K. T allow, says the Jew, that I am convinced 
 as regards the two persons, as I said from the first. But what I seek to 
 know is whether he that was then seen of Abraham is really this Jesus 
 of yours.' And the Christian replies : ' Would you like in another place 
 also to listen to the gnosis of the two persons, so that you will not again 
 deny it.' Such a passage recurs in fol. 107 r°, and there renders absurd 
 the phrase t?;i> iraripos koI vlov kcu aylov Trvcvixaros 6/xoovcrioV?jra, which has 
 been foisted into the immediate sequel. It is evident that the dialogue 
 in its original form belonged to that pre-Trinitarian phase of Christian 
 opinion which is represented by Justin Martyr. In this phase speculation 
 was engaged with the problem of the relation of the Father to the Son, 
 and the Son was envisaged sometimes as the Word, sometimes as 
 Wisdom, sometimes as the Holy Spirit 1 . The separation of the latter 
 
 1 The Son is thus identified with the Holy Spirit in Maximus of Turin, Contra Iudaeos 73S : 
 'Camera humanam de Sancta Maria assumpsit ille Spiritus immaculatus, id est Filius Dei 
 mundus, sanctus, securus in se sibi sua potentia et possibilitate carnem effecit.' Substitute 
 Wisdom for the Spirit in this passage, and we have exactly the dogmatic position expounded in 
 AZ. By equating the Spirit with the Son of God, it by implication excludes the Trinitarian 
 dogma. 
 
Relation of TA to Tertullian xlvii 
 
 and its elevation into the third place of a triadic schema had not yet 
 been heard of in Christian circles ; although the Trinitarian speculations 
 of Philo and the Alexandrine Jews had long before rendered inevitable 
 the reception in the Church of some similar dogma. It is noticeable 
 that in Tertullian's book against Praxeas the Holy Spirit as a third 
 distinct person in a triad has the air of being an afterthought, and the 
 anti- Jewish book which supplied him with his argument evidently 
 formulated the relation of the Father to the Son and no more. 
 
 The omission in AZ of all reference to the Trinity is even remarkable 
 if my surmise be correct that this recension of the lost document was 
 made in the school of Lucius the Martyr as late as 300 A. D. The idea 
 of the Holy Spirit as a third Person coordinate with Father and Son is 
 entirely lacking in it. Perhaps the comparison of the Father and Son 
 in their unity to the husband and wife made one flesh in wedlock (see 
 § 20) is ancient, for it is found in almost the same words in the confession 
 of faith of Elipandus, the Adoptionist Archbishop of Toledo, c. 800, and 
 the Adoptionist belief of the Spanish Church must have been rooted in 
 a remote antiquity. 
 
 VII. Relation of TA to Tertullian. 
 
 The double relation with Justin M. and Tertullian which has been 
 exampled in the case of AZ is also found in TA. No more original- 
 seeming passage is to be found in TA than the proof from prophecy 
 of the cross in fol. 98 r°-ioo v°. Having cited Gen. 28 11-13 , the writer 
 proceeds to argue that the Lord resting on the ladder in Jacob's vision 
 was a foretype of Jesus on the cross. The same argument is introduced 
 by Justin M. Dial. 86 (313) in a cursory and almost incidental way, 
 as follows : — 
 
 KXC/xaKa e(pr) ewpaaOai avT(o, Kal top deov e7r' avTTjs icrrripiydai t] ypa(pr] 
 8e8?jXcoKe" Kal on ov\ 7rarr)p fjv, aird t&v ypa<pa>v cmebeC^afxev. The 
 context, however, proves that Justin Martyr regarded the ladder with 
 God leaning on it as a type of the cross and of Jesus crucified. But 
 the argument is left undeveloped and inchoate, as if the writer was 
 glancing allusively at some writing in which it was presented more 
 fully. 
 
xlviii Prolegomena 
 
 But TA has two deductions to make from Jacob's dream. Not 
 only was the ladder a figure of the cross, but the angels descending 
 were a figure of the Jews driven down from their heavenly heritage, 
 the angels ascending of the Gentiles taking their place. 
 
 It is remarkable that Tertullian (adu. Marc. iii. 24) shows an 
 acquaintance with this argument, and criticizes it. The occasion is 
 this. Marcion had rejected the belief that Christ would restore the 
 Jews. ' Ceterum uester Christus,' the heretic said to the orthodox, 
 ' pristinum statum Iudaeis pollicetur ex restitutione terrae.' The thing 
 was impossible to his mind. Tertullian's answer is this. He affirms 
 that the Christians, like Jacob, who was promised first the dew of 
 heaven and then the earth's richness, are first invited as heavenly 
 beings to heaven, and that they will later on receive an earthly heritage 
 during the millennial reign of Christ on earth. The Jews, however, like 
 Esau, have been promised first earthly goods and then a dwelling from 
 the dew of heaven. That is to say, they will be led later through 
 belief in the Gospel to heaven : ' Iudaeorum enim dispositio in Esau 
 priorum natu ... a terrenis bonis imbuta per legem, postea ad coelestia 
 per euangelium credendo deducitur.' Thus the Jews are not finally 
 rejected, and we must not, he adds, interpret in so rash a manner Jacob's 
 dream. These are his words following at once those just cited : — 
 
 'Cum uero Iacob somniat scalas obfirmatas in terra ad coelum, et 
 angelos alios ascendentes et alios descendentes, innixum desuper 
 dominum ; temere, si forte interpretabimur, scalis his iter ad coelum 
 demonstrari, quo alii peruenianl, wide alii decidant, domini constitutum 
 esse iudicio.' 
 
 Here, in the italicized words, we have an echo of TA, fol. 98 v u : 
 bid Kai /3Aeiro/xei', ra )xep eOvi] avafloivovTa, lovbatovs oe a-nu>6ov\xivovs Kai 
 KarafiaCvovTas. 
 
 Tertullian contends that the ladder was for men an approach to 
 heaven, but not an exit and descent : ' locus iste, non est . . . aliud, sed 
 aedes dei et haec porta coeli.' But he adds, in agreement with TA, 
 that the ' Lord ' leaning on the ladder was Christ : ' Christum dominum 
 enim uiderat (Iacob), templum dei et portam, eundem per quern aditur 
 coelum.' 
 
 We see, then, that Justin singles out one feature of the exposition 
 
Relation of TA to Tertullian xlix 
 
 of Gen. 28 11-13 given in TA, and adopts it. Tertullian picks out 
 another and rejects it. But they both presuppose TA, or some very- 
 similar document. 
 
 In the same context of TA, fol. 99 v°, the text Ex. i7 8fo11 - is used in 
 proof of the cross, and we have parallel passages in Justin M. Dial, 
 ch. 90 (317 D-318 b), in Tertullian adu. Marc. iii. 18, in Cyprian adu. 
 Iudaeos, ii. c. 21, and Ad Fortunatum de Martyrio, p. 663. 
 
 Among these Tertullian clearly copies or rather translates Justin 
 Martyr. Yet he adds a touch, the identification of Amalek with the 
 devil, which is not in Justin, but is in TA. I confront the two on 
 this point. 
 
 Tertul. : ' illic, ubi nomen domini Iesu dimkabat, dimicaturi quan- 
 doque aduersus diabolum, crucis quoque erat habitus (o-x.W a ) necessarius, 
 per quam Iesus uictoriam erat relaturus.' 
 
 TA : ajuaA^K 8£ kppjt\veveTai avrCxpurros' oQev kcu to> Sta/3oA<u a<£oju.o«<S0?]' 
 elirev yap Kvpios, e£aA.eu/fei e£aA.en//-a> tov ap.aki\K e« t?j? xmb Tbv ovpavov. 
 K.a6(os km ky&vero, K.r.A.. 
 
 But there is still better reason to postulate here a literary connexion 
 of TA with Cyprian, De Martyrio, in which we read as follows : — • 
 
 ' Quod exemplum perseuerandi et permanendi designator in Exodo, 
 ubi Moyses, ad superandum Amalek, qui figuram portabat diaboli, in 
 signo et sacramento Crucis alleuabat supinas manus. Nee uincere 
 aduersarium potuit, nisi postquam stabilis in signo alleuatis iugiter 
 manibus perseuerauit.' 
 
 In the above the words italicized virtually translate TA ; and the 
 citation from Ex. 17 14 is also added, as in TA, though Justin M. and 
 Tertullian omit it. The passage from Cyprian adu. Iudaeos omits 
 the identification with the devil, but otherwise agrees with the De 
 Martyrio. This identification Justin M. hints at in another context 
 (Dial. 49, 269 c). 
 
 It is not clear whether TA paraphrases the LXX text of Ex. 17 8 folL , 
 or quotes a peculiar text of his own. He agrees in one peculiarity only 
 with Tertullian and Justin Martyr, and this is that Moses was praying. 
 TA has Trpo<rev£oij.ai irpbs Kvpiov, Justin M. has rjiixero tw 6eZ, Tertullian 
 orabat. But whereas all the other sources lay stress on the fact that 
 Moses was sitting down, TA leaves it open to be supposed that Moses 
 [IV. 12] d 
 
1 Prolegomena 
 
 was standing up, according to the form of the story adopted by Barnabas, 
 Ep. xii. And it is noticeable that the latter alone with TA has the 
 text efjereivev tcls x ( ^P as • ■ ■ * WK<X ° lo-parik, where Cyprian has the usual 
 LXX reading, and Justin M. and Tertullian eK-neTao-as and expansis 
 manibus. It was probably the influence of the text Is. 65 s , which both 
 TA and Barnabas cite in the context which led to the substitution of 
 tKTttTao-as by Justin M. 
 
 VIII. The Style of TA. 
 
 I have already noticed the faults of style in TA. In this section 
 I particularize some of them. There is 
 
 (1) A misuse of prepositions, e.g. fol. 91 r° : etil tov -naTpiapyriv for 
 em, tov narpiapyov. Ibidem : els tod epyop-evov. Fol. 83 v" : els vlov deov. 
 Fol. 97 v° : p.era yap tov kafieiv for to k. So fol. I24r": jxera yap tov 
 el-new . . . eirdyei. els for ev, e.g. fol. 80 r°: els to p.ev -rtpaiTov Ke<pdkaiov. 
 ev used in Hebraistic way, e. g. fol. 83 r° : ev x et /" povo-fj, and 83 v° : ev 
 \eipi laTOpioypacpov. 
 
 (2) Misuse of participles, e.g. fol. 91 r° : irepio-o-iav t&v (pvk&v ovtcl. 
 Fol. 100 r° : oTav he inTeivas. Fol. 80 r° : el bvvrjOeCs. 
 
 (3) Neglect of augment. Examples may be found everywhere. 
 Perhaps however 6pKi(ev and opuwo-e, and similar in fol. 92 v° and else- 
 where are due to the scribe's inability to distinguish between o and to. 
 
 (4) Peculiar uses of exoo, e.g. 94 r° : fiovkijv el^ov, ' I intended,' so 
 fol. iiov": «X es povkas el-new. It is constantly used also as Tertullian 
 uses habeo, e.g. fol. 98 r° : e\op.ev iroielo-6ai. Fol. 82 r°: el\ev yevvi]dfjvai. 
 . . . , el\ev hedrjvai . . . , et\ev vi^/acrdai. 
 
 (5) Disregard of concords, e. g. fol. 95 r° : e'xeis ao-cpakij. 
 
 (6) Nominative used for genitive absolute, e.g. fol. 95 r° : jlao-Tavas 
 avTov dyyekos. Fol. 98 r u : avrds biocras. 
 
 (7) <Wav for ore, e.g. fol. 95 v" : orav . . . e/3A?j(?7j. 
 
 (8) Definite article used as preposition, e.g. fol. 100 r° : rod 
 TavvrrdevTos. 
 
 The punctuation of the dialogue TA may be peculiar to the manu- 
 script. But two singularities may be mentioned. One is that after 
 a relative pronoun the hypodiastole or comma is always' added : 
 generally, but not always, I have removed this. The other is that 
 
The Lost Documentary Basis of AZ and TA li 
 
 the hypodiastole above the line is always added after proper names, 
 which end in a consonant. I have as a rule left it out in printing. 
 The double point, used to close a sentence, is not used in the MS. 
 of TA, but is universal in the MS. of AZ, in printing which I have 
 kept it. 
 
 IX. The Lost Documentary Basis of AZ and TA. 
 
 In this section I discuss rather more fully than heretofore the 
 question : Was the document underlying AZ and TA, the dialogue of 
 Papiscus and Jason 1 mentioned by Celsus the Pagan in his AlSthes 
 Logos ? This lost dialogue is briefly characterized by Origen ; it was 
 translated into Latin sometime in the fifth century by one Celsus who 
 has left a brief resume of its contents, and it is referred to by Maximus 
 Confessor in the seventh century as the work of Ariston of Pella. 
 Jerome also mentions it ; and if Maximus Confessor may be trusted, 
 Clemens Alexandrinus in the sixth book of his Hypotyposeis ascribed 
 it to the Evangelist Luke. Clearly it was widely read. 
 
 The evidence for Ariston's authorship of this dialogue is so slight 
 that it need hardly be considered ; and when it is set aside, the 
 supposition that Eusebius refers to the dialogue in his history, iv. 6, 3, 
 disappears. Nor is it in itself very likely that Eusebius would refer in 
 the words laropel 'Aplarcov to a dialogue of such a character, as Origen's 
 references and also those of the Latin translator indicate the dialogue of 
 Jason and Papiscus to have had. If Ariston was really the author, why 
 did Clemens ascribe it to Luke, and why did not Origen or Celsus the 
 Epicurean, or Jerome, or Celsus the Latin translator, mention Ariston 
 as its author ? 
 
 But, whoever was its author, the lost dialogue which underlay AZ 
 and TA must have been very similar to Papiscus and Jason. Celsus 
 the Epicurean, our earliest witness, found the latter to be ' deserving not 
 of laughter, but rather of pity and dislike.' Nor do I think the modern 
 reader will find much to amuse him in these two dialogues, any more 
 than Celsus found. Hardly less than Celsus the intellectual classes of 
 
 1 All that is known of this work has been often recapitulated, best by Prof. Harnack in his 
 Altchristliche Literatur. Also in Texte u. Untersuchungen, vol. i, and in Die Altercatio Simonis 
 Iudaei in the same series, Leipzig, 1883. 
 
 d 2 
 
Hi Prolegomena 
 
 our day are out of touch with that copious literature, in which, for the 
 edification of the earliest believers, the old Hebrew texts were expounded 
 according to a method of exegesis, which modern criticism has happily 
 outgrown. All this literature we would willingly sacrifice in order to 
 gain a little clearer knowledge and understanding of the life of Jesus of 
 Nazareth ; and Chrysostom unwittingly condemned the whole of it, when 
 he set forth its ruling motive in the following words (ad Act. App. a 16 , 
 ed. bavile, p. 637, 5) : ovh\v yap la^vporepov rod airo TTpo(pr)Teias avroTs 
 hiakeyeadai' tovto koX tu>v TTpayp.aT<av avr&v Icrxvporepov. It is the np6.yp.ara 
 we want to-day. Nevertheless the modern reader will treat with respect 
 every document which illustrates the workings of the human spirit in 
 one of its most momentous developments. 
 
 For the rest Origen says of the lost dialogue (avrikoyia) that it was 
 a <Tvvypap.p.aTiov, ' a short compilation,' likely to conduce to faith in the 
 simple-minded many who might read it, but not to influence the better- 
 instructed. Since the reasoning and allegorizings of the O. T. in AZ 
 and TA are no whit inferior to those of Justin Martyr and Tertullian, 
 I think that the faintness of Origen's praise may have been due to the 
 use in Papiscus and Jason of a non-canonical text, such as we can still 
 trace in AZ and TA. For in the former the birth of Jesus in Bethlehem 
 is ignored and his birth in Jerusalem affirmed ; while numerous gospel 
 citations, as we have seen, occur in the latter, either different from or 
 irreconcilable with the canonical texts. Sarapion, writing about the 
 Gospel of Peter in Euseb. H. E. vi. 12, assumes a rather similar tone to 
 Origen s : £>s e/xiret/joi irapairovpLeda, he says. So Origen considers that 
 Papiscus and Jason will hardly appeal to educated people (a-vveroorfpovs). 
 
 It contained aW-qyoplas Kal hiriyrjaeis, says Origen. This is also true 
 of our dialogues ; such an account of Aquila as TA quotes from some 
 old source may be reckoned a 8»jy?i<m. It mainly concerned Christ, 
 says Origen. It was : ' adsertio et uindicatio dispositionis et plenitudinis 
 Christi,' says the Latin translator. This is peculiarly true of both our 
 dialogues. 
 
 The Christian interlocutor, says Origen, was represented as ' arguing 
 with the Jew from Jewish Scriptures and proving that the prophecies 
 about the Christ fit in with Jesus.' So in TA, fol. 76 v° the Jew begins 
 by asking: ' What are the particular writings from which you mean to 
 
The Lost Documentary Basis of AZ and TA liii 
 
 argue ? ' and the Christian answers : ' From the Law and the Prophets ' ; 
 and resents the introduction into the argument of any Christian writings 
 whatever. Perhaps we may infer also from Origen's words : avayeypanrai 
 XpioTicu/os 'IouSatw StaA.eyo'/j.ei'os, that the personae dramatis were simply 
 called ' the Christian ' and ' the Jew ' respectively, as is the case in TA, 
 and that their particular names were only given in the exordium of the 
 piece. This would account for the constant alteration by each new 
 editor of the names of the interlocutors. 
 
 The Jew, says Origen, stood up to the argument ovk ayevv&s oi<5' 
 airpeTT&s tui lovhaiKU) ■npoadmia. 
 
 This is true both of AZ and TA. Equally do we find in both of 
 these the traits of the Jew as set out in the Latin translator Celsus ; for 
 he speaks of the ' Iudaici cordis obstinatam duritiam Hebraei (-Christiani) 
 admonitione ac leui increpatione mollitam, uictricem in Papisci corde 
 IasonisdeSpiritus Sancti infusione doctrinam,quaPapiscusad intellectum 
 ueritatis admissus et ad timorem domini, ipso domino miserante, formatus 
 et Iesum Christum dei filium credidit et ut signaculum sumeret deprecatus 
 Iasonem postulauit.' 
 
 And we seem to have an echo of the exordium of TA in the preceding 
 words of this Celsus : ' Nam ut duri cordis tunc et impiae plebis ad domini 
 metum, ipso domino euangelizante conuersas mentes sileam, ut apostolo- 
 rum eius praedicatione multiplicatum in orbe toto et refertum credentium 
 populum conticiscam : illud praeclarum atque memorabile gloriosumque 
 Iasonis Hebraei Christiani et Papisci Alexandrini Iudaei disceptationis 
 occurrit.' 
 
 Into the exordium of TA a reference to the Trinity has indeed been 
 foisted ; and the Jew has been renamed Aquila, owing to the long 
 passage about Aquila, the translator, which the dialogue contains. But 
 for the rest there is fair agreement between it and the Latin translator's 
 words. Internal evidence also points to Alexandria as the place of 
 composition of TA and AZ ; and against this view it is not fair to adduce 
 the words of TA : ev ro'ira) nvi tj/j 'IouScuktjs, for these may refer to the 
 Jewish nomes of Alexandria'. The Christian, who is called Timothy 
 
 1 See Philo in Flaccum § 8, ii. 525 : Uivre iwipai ttjs tto\iws doiv, lirwvvpoi to>v Trpwraiv 
 aToiveiaii' Trjs kyypap-fjATOv <pavrjr rovrajy Svo 'lovbaticcd \tyovrai, Stci t£ TrKtiarovs 'lovSaious tv 
 Tavrais aaroiKuv. Hence the words of TA would mean: 'in a certain place of the Jewry or 
 
 d3 
 
liv Prolegomena 
 
 in remembrance of Paul's convert, is represented as ow'/xan ~K.pio-n.av6s ; 
 and this choice of name may indicate that he was a converted Jew, 
 a Hebrew-Christian 1 . The dialogue was held in the bpop.os or public 
 promenade at Alexandria, a place where rhetorical displays took place, 
 and before a considerable audience gathered to hear it (aKpoarqpwv 
 uv<TTrj(rap.ivov neyaXov 2 ). May not this be hinted at in the words : 
 ' illud praeclarum atque memorabile gloriosumque . . . disceptationis,' 
 and ' scriptura concertationis ipsorum . . . collidentium inter se.' 
 
 As against the Hebrew nationality of the Christian interlocutor in 
 AZ and TA, it may be objected that in both dialogues the Christian 
 says: 'We of the Gentiles 3 .' But this identification is probably 
 rhetorical, and merely intended to emphasize the fact that the Jews, 
 as a race, had rejected Jesus Christ. The special interest in Egypt 
 displayed in both dialogues indicates at least that the writer was an 
 Egyptian. 
 
 According to Maximus there was a mention in Papiscus and Jason 
 of the seven heavens. In AZ and TA there is no such reference, but 
 it may easily have been eliminated by the reviser. 
 
 Jerome records that in the Altercatio of Jason and Papiscus he had 
 met with Aquila's reading : Xoibopia deov 6 Kpep.dp.evos. We need not 
 infer that the author of the dialogue read the 0. T. in Aquila's version ; 
 for it is very unlikely that a Christian author would have done so. But 
 it is not unlikely that the Jewish interlocutor used this rendering in order 
 to disparage the Christian argument, just as he adduces the reading 
 veavis for irapBivos both in AZ and in TA. The revisers who along 
 different lines remodelled Papiscus and Jason, and produced our 
 dialogues AZ and TA, may have eliminated the phrase as an 
 unfamiliar one. 
 
 Ghetto ' (of Alexandria). Flaccus drove all the Jews into a single nome, and whether they ever 
 regained a permanent hold over a second is not certain. 
 
 1 The expression uvoikxti Xpumavis, if we compare Acts ii m , seems to refer to an epoch 
 when ' Nazarene ' was still the more usual designation of a follower of Jesus of Nazareth. But 
 perhaps the comma placed in the MS. after TipiStos m should be removed, and the passage 
 rendered, 'One Timothy by name.' 
 
 1 For a picture of the Alexandrine Spo^tos resembling that which Ave have in TA fol. 76 v°, 
 fol. no v°, cf. Dio Rom. ad Alexandrinos. The loud laughter of the bystanders at the argument 
 that a man standing with arms oulstretched is a cross (fol. 100 r°) is characteristic and unique. 
 
 ' E.g. TA. fol. So. v° ipxav iSiv i( IBvuiv. 
 
The Lost Documentary Basis of AZ and TA lv 
 
 Jerome also records that the argument of Jason and Papiscus 
 resembled that of Tertullian in his book against Praxeas, in so far as 
 both interpreted Gen. i 1 , as if it meant: 'In filio fecit deus caelum et 
 terram,' instead of in principio. The drift of the argument of AZ and 
 TA is distinctly such, and in my notes on AZ I indicate many analogies 
 with the work of Tertullian referred to. Perhaps the anti- Jewish 
 writing, on which the first half of the Aduersus Praxeam (chs. 1-13) 
 is undoubtedly based 1 , was a form of Jason and Papiscus. 
 
 The Book against the Jews of Tertullian begins with a notice of some 
 anti-Jewish dialogue which Tertullian had read, and from which he no 
 doubt borrowed. It is as follows : ' Proxime accidit ; disputatio habita 
 est, Christiano et proselyto Iudaeo. Alternis uicibus, contentioso fune, 
 uterque diem in uesperam traxerunt. Obstrepentibus 2 etiam quibusdam 
 spectantibus, singulorum nubilo quodam ueritas obumbrabatur. Placuit 
 ergo, quod per concentum disputationis minus plene potuit dilucidari, 
 inspici curiosius et lectionibus stylo quaestiones retractatus terminare.' 
 It seemed a fact of great significance to Tertullian that the defence even 
 of Judaism was committed in this dialogue to a ' homo ex gentibus nee 
 de prosapia Israelitum Iudaeus.' It is only a surmise, yet not an im- 
 probable one., that Tertullian read a form of the Papiscus and Jason 
 dialogue, in which the Jewish interlocutor's name had already been 
 changed to Aquila, the typical and best known proselyte of that age. 
 
 In the absence of fuller knowledge of what was in Papiscus and Jason 
 it must indeed remain a mere surmise that it was the basis of AZ and 
 TA. But I do not think it disputable that the document underlying 
 these two dialogues was in the hands of Tertullian, colouring his works 
 against Praxeas and against the Jews and his third book against Marcion ; 
 
 * Thus in Adu. Prax. ch. 31 we have Tertullian's closing remarks to his antagonist : ' Ceterum 
 Iudaicae Jidei ista res, sic unum Deum credere, lit filium adnumerare ei nolis, et post filium, 
 spiritum. Quid enim erit inter nos et illos, nisi differentia ista ? ' That is to say, Praxeas, in 
 identifying the Father with the Son, obliterated the main difference between Jew and Christian. 
 ' Viderint (he continues) igitur antichristi, qui negant patrem et filium. Negant enim patrem, 
 dum eundem filium dicunt ; et negant filium, dum eundem patrem credunt.' And yet more 
 clearly at the beginning of his ch. 15 he implies that he had used an anti-Jewish work which 
 appealed to the O. T. alone : ' Si hunc articulum (viz. that Father and Son are two distinct 
 persons) quaestionibus scripturae ueteris non expediam, de nouo testamento sumam confirma- 
 tionem nostrae interpretationis.' 
 
 2 Compare TA fol. ico r°. 
 
lvi Prolegomena 
 
 that it also influenced, through some channel or other, Cyprian; that it was 
 the model of such parts of the Altercatio Simonis as are not taken from 
 Cyprian or from Tertullian's Book against the Jews 1 ; that it was also 
 in the hands of Apollinarius and of the author of the pseudo-Gregorian 
 Testimonia ; and at an earlier time of Origen and perhaps of Irenaeus 
 and Justin Martyr. Lastly, it unquestionably was in some form closely 
 resembling Papiscus and Jason utilized by Maximus of Turin. 
 
 It is probable that TA better represents this lost basis than AZ. Its 
 halting and defective Greek style ; its affectation of a knowledge of 
 Hebrew shown in the interpretations of the words Emmanuel in fol. 
 K2 v°, of 8i8ix in 83 r", of manna in 99 r°, of Amalek in 99 v° ; its belief 
 that the Antichrist will come of the tribe of Dan, in fol. 91 r°; its 
 acceptance of the Testament of Solomon as the sage's own work 2 ; its 
 constant use of an archaic form of Gospel — these characteristics, mostly 
 absent in AZ, indicate that it preserves better than AZ the lost common 
 basis. 
 
 The Jewish interlocutor in both AZ and TA is inspired with the 
 Wisdom theology of Alexandrian Judaism and is also a fervent believer 
 in the proximate advent of a Jewish Messiah. He is thus prepared to 
 believe in the incarnation of a pre-existent divine being. For the 
 dominant teaching of both dialogues is of the type which Prof. Harnack 
 has described as pneumatic. But this is a further link with the Papiscus 
 and Jason dialogue, as to which Jerome assures us that its teaching was 
 of this kind, and akin to what we have in Tertullian's work against 
 Praxeas. If it had not been so, the dialogue could not possibly have 
 survived as late as the age of Maximus Confessor. 
 
 The dialogue AZ is in parts directly aimed at the Electionist theology, 
 according to which Jesus only became Messiah, Son of God, and Lord 
 
 1 The borrowings, as Dr. Peter Corssen shows, are not only from the genuine parts of this, 
 but from the later and perhaps spurious chapters, ix-xiv. See Die Altercatio Simonis Iudaei 
 gepriift von Peter Corssen, Jever, 1890. 
 
 2 The text of the Testamentum Salomonis was published by Fleck, Wissenschaftliche Reise. 
 It is fundamentally a Jewish document akin to the Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs, and, 
 like them, interpolated by Christians. In its existing form it may be no earlier than the third or 
 fourth century, but the Jewish nucleus must be earlier than Josephus. There is nothing specially 
 Christian about the closing chapter of it which is cited in TA. The faith shown in TA in its 
 authenticity has its parallel in Tertullian's reception of the book of Enoch as Holy Scripture. 
 
The Lost Documentary Basts of AZ and TA lvii 
 
 of Nature, through the descent of the Spirit on Him in the baptism. 
 Hence the stress laid in AZ on his miraculous conception and pre- 
 baptismal miracles. The dialogue TA equally insists on such points. 
 Nevertheless its phrases have sometimes an Adoptionist ring, e.g. in 
 fol. 112 r°. Of controversial works against the Jews there must, in the 
 second century, have been many ; but those of them which were written 
 from the standpoint of the higher Christology must have been few ; and 
 with the exception of Justin Martyr's dialogue with Tryphon, Papiscus 
 and Jason is the only one of which the memory survives. Hence it is 
 all the more probable that it was the lost document underlying AZ 
 and TA. 
 
 We have shown some reason for supposing that the long disquisition 
 in fol. 115 v°-fol. 119 r° is ultimately taken out of some local chronicle 
 written by Ariston of Pella. If there be any truth in this hypothesis, 
 and if Papiscus and Jason was the lost common document and already 
 contained this birty^cns, then we can understand why Maximus Confessor 
 ascribes Papiscus and Jason to Ariston. However, in all this we move 
 within the sphere of mere hypothesis. 
 
 It remains to say that the photographs from which these two 
 dialogues are printed are now in the Bodleian Library. 
 
lviii 
 
 ELENCHUS LOCORUM E SS. SCRIPT. LAUDATORUM. 
 
 Gen. i 26 3,5,8,11,12 
 
 ,, 2 24 20 
 
 -„ 3 22 12 
 
 „ 17" 123 libere 
 
 » 18 1 14 
 
 „ l8 17 " 26 .... 14 
 
 » I9 21 15 
 
 „ I9 94 ' 25 15 
 
 „ 22 17 71 
 
 »i 49 1 ' 2 47 
 
 ,. 49 8 47 
 
 „ 49 10 47 bis 
 
 Exod. 15 1 20 
 
 » 32 1 35 
 
 Deut. 6 4 1 
 
 „ 2i 23 =Gal.3 13 . . 41 
 
 » 28» 36,37 
 
 » 32 39 9 
 
 Ps. 2 1-2 IIO 
 
 „ 2 7 > 8 49 
 
 » 4 7 64 
 
 „ I5 10 88 
 
 „ 2I 17-13 ... 38 
 
 „ 32 1 130 (Arm.) 
 
 » 32 G 8, 11 
 
 » 45 8 58 
 
 „ 49 13 ' 11 • ■ . . 129 
 
 ,. 7I 1 100 
 
 » 7i 8 100 
 
 ,. 7i 5 103 
 
 „ 7I 6 "«nd I0 j 
 
 „ 7i 8foU - 109 
 
 ,, 79 1 80 
 
 „ 80 9 -" .... 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 §§ 
 
 Ps. 103 24 7,11,17 
 
 „ 109 1 - 4 • 
 
 
 
 
 . 81 
 
 „ 109 4 . . 
 
 
 
 
 80 
 
 „ 118 22 . 
 
 
 
 
 . 112 
 
 Prov. S 27 " 29 . 
 
 
 
 
 13 
 
 Sap. 5 s . . 
 
 
 
 
 29 
 
 „ 7 26 - • 
 
 
 
 
 • 9 
 
 Hosea 13 7 ' 8 
 
 
 
 
 115 
 
 Zech. ii 12 ' 13 
 
 
 
 
 107 
 
 „ I4 16 " 18 
 
 
 
 
 53 
 
 Isaiah 3 12 -" 
 
 
 
 
 27 
 
 ,11-14 
 
 
 
 
 32 
 
 -14 
 
 
 
 
 3°. 31 
 
 -10 
 ,5 / 
 
 
 
 
 33 
 
 „ & l ■ 
 
 
 
 
 33 
 
 „ 9 6 • 
 
 
 
 
 28 
 
 » I9 18 - 
 
 
 
 
 56 
 
 ., I9 21 ■ 
 
 
 
 
 55 
 
 „ 26 13 . 
 
 
 
 
 9 
 
 „ 44 6 • 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 „ 45" 
 
 
 
 
 9i 
 
 .. 45 14 ' " ■ 
 
 
 
 
 93 
 
 ,, 43 
 
 
 
 
 89 
 
 .. 45 10 ■ 
 
 
 
 
 96 
 
 „ 53 1 ' 2 ■ 
 
 
 
 
 38 
 
 „ 53 3 - 12 
 
 
 
 
 39,4° 
 
 .- 53 8 • ■ 
 
 
 
 
 43,44 
 
 » 61 1 . . 
 
 
 
 
 59 
 
 „ ei^ou-. 
 
 
 
 61 (Arm.) 
 
 „ 6i 6 >» . 
 
 
 
 70 
 
 „ 6I 8 ' 9 . 
 
 
 
 65 
 
 „ 6I 9 . . 
 
 
 
 66 
 
 „ 6i 9 ' 10 . 
 
 
 
 66 
 
 » 6I»". . 
 
 
 
 
 68 
 
Elenchus Locorum 
 
 lix 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 §4 
 
 Isaiah 62 1 69 
 
 „ 6 5 15 > 16 . 
 
 
 
 
 57 
 
 Jerem. I 5 . . 
 
 
 
 
 22 
 
 >, 2 18 ■ • 
 
 
 
 
 52 
 
 n 9 6 ■ • 
 
 
 
 
 9i. 123 
 
 , , 81-33 
 
 
 
 
 129 
 
 „ 38 31 ' 32 • 
 
 
 
 
 122 
 
 Baruch 3 s6 ' 38 
 
 
 
 
 24,27 
 
 ,38 
 
 » 5 
 
 
 
 
 21, 24 
 
 Ezek. 16 s . 
 
 
 
 
 
 34 
 
 Dan. 2 lfo11 - 
 
 
 
 
 
 114 
 
 -31—35 
 
 
 
 
 
 . 114 
 
 ,45 
 
 
 
 
 
 113 
 
 .,1—10 
 » / 
 
 
 
 
 
 116 
 
 .,13—18 
 J) / 
 
 
 
 
 
 116 
 
 Q 20 foil 
 
 
 
 
 
 121 
 
 Mat. 2 2 . 
 
 
 
 
 
 • 75-76 
 
 2 11 
 
 
 
 
 
 • 33 
 
 Mat. 2 1S 76 
 
 » I3 55 43 
 
 ., 21 23 30 
 
 „ 21 43 35 
 
 „ 27 s 107 
 
 „ 2 7 « 36 
 
 Luke 1 M 74 
 
 >, 2 16 33 
 
 ,. 2 52 13 
 
 John 4 s2 ...... 71 
 
 Acts 7 20 77 
 
 Rom. 2 28 » 29 91 
 
 » 9 33 in 
 
 Gal. 2 15 91 
 
 „ 3 13 41 
 
 I Cor. I 24 7 
 
 II 
 
 Hebr. 7 16 86 
 
Kdavacnov ap^i€7rtaK07rov AX.€^av8pecag koyos irpo? 
 £a/c%aiop vo/JbohcbauKakov tcov 'lovSauov . 
 
 I. ZaKyaios 2 eirrev : IlXavdaOe ol XpiaTiavol Trpcorov on vop.i£eTe Fol. 38. 
 Kal irepovs 3 Oeovs elvai trapa tov eva Kal fiovov 6e6v rrjs ypacprjs 
 TravTayov Xeyovo-rjs 4 , eva etvai 6eov: d'KOtie (prjalv 'lopomA. Kupioc Deut. 6 4 . 
 
 1 The Armenian title is as follows : 'Questions and answers ; or a give and take of 
 arguments between Athanasius, bishop of Alexandria, and Zacchaeus, a Jew.' 
 
 2 The Greek MS. has Zanxaios throughout, so this accentuation is retained. 
 
 3 Irepovs]. Cp. Justin M. dial. 269 D' AwoKpivat ovv /joi 7rpoT€poj/, n-Sf e^fis <J7roSei|at on 
 Kai aKKos debs Tvapa tov t7017]ttjv to>v oXcoj/, Kal Tore anodei^eis oti Kal yevvrjdrjvai dta Trjs 
 Trapdevov V7rep.eive. Kayo) e<pr]v' UpoTepov poi avy^wprjO'ov k.t.X. 
 
 4 The texts adduced by Zacchaeus are those to which the monarchianists and 
 followers of Sabellius appealed. For example, Hippolytus writes of the followers 
 of Noetus of Smyrna (who e(prj tov Xpto-rbv avrbv eivai tov Trarepa) as follows (Pat. Gr. x. 
 804) '• ol Kal Set£ai fiovkovTai o~vo~to.q-iv to> fioyjuart \tyovTis' eiVcr ev vopto' 'Eya> etiu 
 6 6eos twv narepcov vp.a>v' ovk to-ovTai vp.lv Seol erepoi ttXt/v ipov. Kal tt&Xiv iv tVepo)* 
 Eya> (prjo~iv npcoros Kal eaxaros Kal per e'/xe ovk co~tiv ovbeis. ovtco (pdaKOVoiv crvvio-rav 
 eva 6(6v. In his reply Hippolytus, like the author of this dialogue, relies upon 
 Baruch 3 s6 - 38 and Is. 45 14 - Likewise Epiphanius i. 513 relates that the followers of 
 Sabellius relied on the same O. T. texts, Deut. 6 4 , Is. 44 s , Ps. 8o 9-11 , to which Zacchaeus 
 appeals ; and in i. 519 the same author declares that the Jews controverted the 
 deification of Jesus from these same texts; which following Tertullian he explains to 
 be directed against pagan cults only. Praxeas also appealed to them. For Tertullian 
 (adu. Prax. 18) writes: Igitur unus deus pater et absque eo alius non est (Deut. 6 4 ). 
 Quod ipse inserens, non filium negat, sed alium deum : ceterum alius a patre filius 
 non est. Denique inspice sequentia huiusmodi pronunciationum, et inuenies fere ad 
 idolorum factitatores atque cultores definitionem eorum pertinere. And again ibid. 
 20 : Nam sicut in ueteribus nihil aliud tenent, quam Ego Deus et alius praeter me 
 non est. And just before : Item erit dicens (sc. Praxeas) : Ego primus et in 
 superuentura ego sum. The Jewish origin of monarchianist opinion is also recognized 
 
 B 
 
2 The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 
 
 Is. 44*. 6 6eoc gou 1 elc eoTiv Kal ndXiV erd> 6eoc 2 nptoTOC kcu erob iiera TauTcc 
 
 Ps. So 9 -". Kaf ttAhv ejuoO ouk ecu 8eoc. Kal irakiv d'Kouoov Aaoc juou kou AoAhgco 
 
 ooi lopanA Kai otajuap-rupoujuai oof lopaHA 3 , edv oikouohc juou, ouk egtiv 4 
 
 ev gol 9edc npoocpaTOc oube npooKUVHOHC 6eco aAAOTpfcp. er<i> rap eijui 
 
 hKyiwnv xupioc 6 Oeoc gou, 6 dvaraj-wv oe gk j-hc aij-uTrrou *. Kal dXXa fivpict, 
 
 MS - Tavra' Sevrepov Se otl Kal debv Xeyere tov -^picTOv' Kal nadrjTov avrov 
 
 Kal €K ywaiKos, aKovovres ovk aia-^vveaQe : 
 
 2. 'AOavdcnos a.Trev : ©eXeiy ovv croi vporepov 8ei£a> on 6ebs Kal 
 MS. yd. 6 xpiaTos kv rrj ypaipfj ykypainaC Kal ovk elal* Svo 6eoi b . Kal ovtws, 
 
 by Vigilius Tapsensis (Migne P. L. vol. 62, col. 185 [126]). In this dialogue the 
 Sabellianist alleges Deut. 6 4 , and similar texts. The Arian interlocutor, who refutes 
 him by quoting Gen. I 26 ' ™ , then testifies that Sabellius derived his heresy from 
 a Jewish source: Arius dixit: Dum unius Dei probabili quidem et admodum utili 
 confessione bifariae deitatis errore Sabellius semetipsum conatur exuere, nefandam 
 Iudaici sensus impietatem incurrit, filium Dei Deum in sua manere substantia, et 
 propriam habere personam, mente sacrilega denegando. This is clear proof that an 
 anti-Jewish controversy on these points preceded the patripassionist or monarchian 
 opinion ; and that Sabellius and his friends represented a party in the church which 
 had given way before the dialectic of Jewish opponents of the deification of Christ. 
 
 1 6 6«6s o-ot/). Tisch. reads 6 8eos rmav Kvpws. The reading o-ov for fjfiav is in 
 Const. Apost. 219, 354, 355; Ign. Epp. 104, 112 ; Clem. Al. 68, 718 ; Chrys. i. 482 
 et saepe ; Adam. ap. Orig. i. 831 ; Greg. Nyss. iii. 18 ; Athan. i. 36 ; Epiphan. i. 519 ; 
 and other Greek fathers. The old Latin rendered tuus in Iren. intp., Tert., Cypr., 
 Ambr. The second nipios is omitted in Holmes 75 and in Tert, Hilar., Iren. intp., 
 Epiphan. i. 519. The last passage is the only one in which Deut. 6 4 is cited iden- 
 tically with our dialogue, and in it Epiphanius is protesting, as we saw in the 
 preceding note, against the use made by the Jews of this text against the coordination 
 of Jesus the Messiah with God. 
 
 2 iyit 6e6s]. Tisch. omits deoi. 
 
 3 am- t<rpaif|\]. Tisch. om. IcrparjX and has Siaixaprvpo/im just before. Some of 
 Holmes codd. agree with the dialogue in their reading. 
 
 * eo-Tiv]. Tisch. ecrrai and below 8ia> aXKorpia. 
 
 5 8vo 8eol]. The monarchianists brought the same charge against the orthodox 
 as does Zacchaeus. So Tert. adu. Prax. 3 : Itaque duos et tres iam iactitant a nobis 
 praedicari : se uero unius dei cultores praesumunt . . . monarchiam (inquiunt) tenemus. 
 Cf. also Altercatio Simonis, i. 5, 6. Th. Proinde Christus dicit: Ego primus et ego 
 nouissimus et praeter me non est deus. Sim. Ergo tu duos deos facis. But in the 
 Altercatio the words ego primus et ego nouissimus are just before (i. 5) explained as 
 signifying ' duos aduenlus Cliristi.' In this Altercatio the exegesis of texts is often 
 different from that of our dialogue. 
 
The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 3 
 
 on Kal 7ra6r)Tos * o xP'oroy, Kal e/c yvvaiKos. Kal ovk eanv alayyvr) MS. to, 
 tois eniKaXov/xevois airov ; ,T ! ' 
 
 (aK-^aioi eTirev : Aet^ov on 6ebs Kal 6 ^piaTos * Kal ovk d<rl Svo 6eoi: MS. «ol oi 
 dOavdaios etwev : TIpS>T0v otl 6ebs 6 xpio-rbs Si8dy6r)n' Kal ToTe* 1 ""' 
 HaOrjo-r) on oi Svo 6eoi: 
 {aKxaios : Eliri : 
 
 3. d6avdo~ios eTirev: BovXo/iai ae dirb rfjs npcoTrjs fiifiXov 1 oSrjyfjaai, 
 Kal ovrm eqbegfjs enl rds dXXas dyayelv : 
 
 gaK\aios eTirev : Ovk e^eis Seigai : 
 
 dOavdaios eTrrev : K&v Xeyr/ pxovo-rjs elpr/Kevai 2 tov 6e6v' noihlacojuev Fol. 38v°. 
 av9pconov Ka-reiKOva HjueTepav Kai ojuoicooiv. tivi Xeyeis avT& z tov 6ebv Gen- j2e - 
 elprjKevai ; 
 
 4. ^aK^aios eTirev : 'Hv yap tote 6 ^piaTos, 6 enl Kaiaapos * MS. naio- 
 avyovarov yevvr/Oeis ; aapos. 
 
 d6avdo-ios etwev : 'Hv del debs Xoyos oov' xpiarbs Se eKXf]6rj ivcoOels 
 rfj aapKi: 
 
 1 i7p<i"n)S (3Cp\ov]. Cp. Cyrill. Hier. C. I. x. 6 : Kal deXeis yvavai, on civ rw irarpl Kal 
 irpo rfje evavopamr/o'eoys ioTi xP io ~ TOS Kvpios' iva pr) p6vov Trj ttio~tei 7rapab'e£r] to Xeyopevov, 
 aXXa Kal dirobei^iv e^jis ° 7ro T V S TaXaias ypa<prjs; e'Xde cm ttjv npojTHV gifSAov, tt)v yiveaiv, 
 Xe-yei 6 6e6s' TTOirjO'copev avOponrov . . . ovtos 6 Kvpios 6 Tip TTarp\ o~vvepya£6pevos, ovvTjpyrjije 
 Ka\ enl SoSo'/xmy Kara tt)v Xeyovcav ypaqbrjv' Ka\ Kvpios e/3pe£ei>. ... a passage which seems 
 to echo this dialogue ; although the argument was a trite one enough. 
 
 a flpi)K^vai], Cp. Athan. c. Gentes 46 for the argument. He begins by citing 
 Deut. 6 4 and kindred texts in proof that men after the destruction of their idols are not 
 left without a god. Then he cites Ps. 32 s and Gen. I 26 , and argues that it was to the 
 Logos that the Father spoke ; after citing the words : yevrjdr/Tw olpavbs koI o-vvax8rjTa> to. 
 v&ara k.t.X., he continues in close resemblance with our dialogue thus : dip' &v Kal 
 'lovdaiovs av tis cXey£eiej/ ov yvijaios cCpiuravovTas rals ypacpals. Tlvt yap, av ris einot ivpbs 
 avrovs, upiket 6 deos, Iva Kal 7rpoo~TaTTav \a\rj J Ej pev ovv rols yiyvopzvots npoo'CTaTTe Kal 
 0)^i'Xet, nepiTTOS rjv 6 Xoyos' ovira yap rjv . . . Trpoo'TaTTO. Se Xtyaiv' noi^acopev av8pddirov 
 Kal i^c\6(Ta) florai/i)' d<p' hv dciKwrat 6 Bibs as irkr)o-iov iivi SiaXeyopevos irepl toitcov. 
 Ovkovv dvdyKr] o~vveivat rtva toutoj, a) Kal SpiXaiv eVo/ei to. oka, Tis ovv av elr/ el pr/ 6 
 tovtov Xoyos ; tlvi yap av tis (paii) 8ebv opiXelv rj rc5 iavTov Xdyo) ; * H ris tovtm o-vvijv 
 noiovvTi ttjv y€vr)rr\v 7rao~av ovaiav rj rj tovtov o-o<pia, rj Xeyovaa' r)viKa eVot'ei tov ohpavbv 
 K.T.X. . . . "SiWuiv be (os o~o<pia Kal ats Xo-yoff tov naTepa /3Xe7TGJj>j eSr/piovpyei to irdv Kal avviaTrj 
 Kal SieKdapei' Kal Svvapts Se £>v tov Tvarpos, to SXa els to eivai lo-xypoiroiei. 
 
 3 t£vi . . . aflnj]. The Arm. exactly renders this idiom. 
 
 B 2 
 
4 The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 
 
 £aK)(aios elire : TloOev SfjXoy otl rjv ; 
 
 aGavdaios dire: Teas yvcop.ev' 1 tlvl eXeye- Kal ovreos evpio-Kerai 
 irorepov el 6 avrbs early 6 aapKcodeis, rj ov ; 
 
 5. {aK-^aios elirev : 'Eyco Xeyco otl ovk kcmv 6 -^pio-ros a> eXeyev : 
 Gen. i 26 . dOavdcrios elirev : "OXcos eXeye tivi 6 debs noiHacojuev dvGpamov 
 
 kcit eiKova H,ueTepav Kai Kae' opoioooiv ; 
 
 {aicyaios elirev : 'Eavrco 2 e'Aeye : 
 
 dOavdcrios elirev : ' ' AXX' ovk elire nocrjaco 3 avOpcoirov, dXXa 
 TTOiHocojuev : 
 
 6. (aK\aws elire : Tols dyyeXois eXeye : 
 
 dOavdcrios elire : Kal tov? dyyeXovs, tov 6eov crvvepyovs 4 Xeyeis ; 
 
 {aKyalos elire : Kal ri drorrov ; 
 
 dOavdcrios elire : OvKeri ovv rrdvra ev crocpia eiroir)aev ; 
 
 1 Teais Yv»|iev]- Cp. Apollin. dial. iii. de S. Trin. ch. 13 : Te'coc rvconev, Tivec ?o-nt> 
 ovtoi . . . kc«'l TOie avrb to rrvevpa Smcret irdvrav ra>v £r}TOvpeva>v tt)v eupeatv. 
 
 2 'EavTu]. Justin M. dial. 285 c after citing Gen. i 25_2S uses the same reasoning: Kai 
 ojrar fa) . . . cKeiva \eyrjre a ol StSdcrKaXoi ifiwv Xeyovvtv, i) on rrpoc eauTOV eAeftv 6 debs 
 7roir]{T(i)fM€v ... J) ori npbs ra (TTOL^7a . . . Xoyofff Tov? clprjpevovs VTT OVTOV TOV fia>V(Te<OS 
 iraXiv ioTopi)oa>, ef &v dvap<pi\eKTa>s irpos Tiva, Kal dpifffia ovto irtpov Kal XoyiKov xmdpxovra, 
 cujuiAhk^voii. avrov emyvcovat exppev' Eia-t 8c ol Xdyoi ovtoi' Kal elirev 6 Beds' loov Aon/x 
 yfyowi' iBf els i£ r)pS>y . . . Qvkovv tlirav 'ils ch e£ rjp£>v, Kal api6p.6v to>v AWtjXois <tvv6vto>v, 
 Kal to (Xaxio-Tov 8vo pefifjVVKev' Ov yip, oirep rj irap' vixiv 'Xeyofievrj aipccrii SoypaTifct, (f>airjv 
 &v c'yi> a\r]8h etvai, f/ ol (KeLvrjs SiSao-KaXoi airot)u£ai Svuavrai, otl dffeAoic eAefev, r) otl 
 dyycXwp iroir]p.a rjv to cr(o[j.a to dvOpameiov. 'AXXa tovto to to) 6Vri dtro tov naTpbs npoftXrjacv 
 yivvrjpa irpb jrdvTQjv Taw TvoLrjpdTuv crvvrjv ra narpt, Kal tovtm 6 naTrjp irpoo-optKci, 6>t 6 Xoyos* 
 Sta tov 2o\o[ia)vos €$r)\a>o'ei>, otl Kal dp^r) irpb navTW toav noiTjp.aT^v tovto aiiTO Kal yevvrj/ia 
 virb tov 8cov eycyevvrjTO, o aocpia &ia 2o\op.a>vos KaXeirai. 
 
 8 iroi-ficro)]. Cp. Tert. adu. Prax. 12 : interrogo quomodo unicus et singularis 
 pluraliter loquitur : Faciamiis hominem ad imaginem et similitudinem nostram ; cum 
 debuerit dixisse, Faciam hominem ad im. et situ, ttieam, utpote unicus et singularis? 
 sed et in sequentibus, Ecce Adam factus est tanquam unus ex nobis. Fallit aut ludit, 
 ut cum unus et solus et singularis esset, numerose loqueretur. Aut numquid angelis 
 loquebatur, ut Iudaei interpretantur, quia nee ipsi filium agnoscunt ? . . . Imo, quia 
 iam adhaerebat i 11 i filius, secunda persona, sermo ipsius; et tertia, Spiritus in sermone, 
 ideo pluraliter pronunciauit faciamus et nostram et nobis. Cum quibus enim faciebat 
 hominem, et quibus faciebat similem ? Filio quidem . . . spiritu uero. 
 
 ' o-uvtp-yovps]. Cp. Apollin. dial. iii. de S. Trin. ch. 17: to ixvtvpa to b\yiov suveprdv 
 Xt'yeir TtaTpbs Kal vlov. 
 
The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 5 
 
 7- C aK X al0S e " re : K°u iravTa- ei/ croc^ta enoirjae : 
 
 dQavdcrios eTwe : Ar\Xov ovv oti avrm eXeye 1 , noiHooojuev dv9ptonov Gen. i". 
 kcit eiKova Kal ojuoitosiv HjueTepav : 
 
 gaK)(a.Los etire: Ti ovv, rj oocpia tou 9eo0 jspio-Tos kariv; Cp. i Cor. 
 
 aQavdo-ios tiirev : Mfj cnrevSe- dXXd perd npaoTrjTos Kal (pofiov 2 , 
 crvveiS-quiv s^ovtos 3 dyaOrjv grjTrjo-cofitv : 
 
 {aK^atos et7re : IT coy e^ety 8d£cu oti r) o-o<f>(a IcttIv 6 xpicrTos ; 
 
 ddavdcrios ehre : IlvvriOecrai SXcos, oti ndvTa ev ooqna enoiHsev 6 6eoc ; Cp. Ps. 
 
 (aicyaios («7rey): Oi/rcoy yeypanrai: 
 
 8. d6avdo-ios (eiTrevy : 'H Se 4 aoipla avrrj Kal 6 Xoyos avTov eipyrai, 
 coy 6 irpofprjTrjs Xiyef to> Aonp Kuptou 5 oi oupavoi eaTepecbOHoav. Ps. 32°. 
 
 gaKyaios cine : Nat * dXX' oi/)(l 6 XP L0 ~T°$ ewref : N. sup. lit. 
 
 d6avdo~ios enre : Tecoy opoXoyrjcrov 6 coy 17 aocpia early 6 Xoyoy co €?7re 
 noiHGcojuev dvepconov kot eiKova Kal ojuoicooiv HjueTepav cby ovo-tjs ukovos 
 tov dpytTVTtov 7 : 
 
 1 auT<» eXeye]. Wisdom is spoken of in the masculine gender by reason of her 
 identification with Christ. 
 
 2 <j>6|3ov]. Cp. Apollin. dial. iii. de S. Trin. ch. 9 : uh ropciTTov, dAAa jue-ra 90P0U 
 6eov avayv&ficv. 
 
 3 exovros]. This may go with (pofiov, but €xoi/res seems to be the right reading. 
 
 4 'H St]. Arm. implies : El Se o-oc/x'a avrov. The two clauses C aK X a ^ os '• V &* irotpia 
 down to io-T€pea>6i]o-av are added in mg. of MS. by first hand. 
 
 6 KupCou]. Tisch. praem. tov. 
 
 6 6|io\6-yncrov]. Tertull. seems to have had before him this passage of our dialogue 
 when he wrote adu. Prax. 7 : Apparet unam eandemque uim esse nunc in nomine 
 sophiae, nunc in appellatione sermonis, quae initium accepit uiarum in dei opera, et 
 quae ' coelum confirmauit] 'per quam omnia facta sunt ' et ' sine qua nihil factum est.' 
 Nee diutius (cf. Teas ofioXoyrjo-ov) de isto, quasi non ipse sit sermo. . . . Ergo, inquis, 
 das aliquam substantiam esse sermonem, spiritu et sophiae traditione constructam? 
 Plane. Non uis enim eum substantiuum habere in re, per substantiae proprietatem 
 (cf. ttjv vTroo-Tao-iv) ; ut res et persona quaedam uideri possit, et ita capiat secundus 
 a deo constitutus, duos efficere, patrem et filium, deum et sermonem. Quid est 
 enim, &c. 
 
 7 dpxefinrov]. We must not render 'quoniam homo sit imago archetypi;' nor 
 compare Philo Q. D. P. I. § 23 = i. 207 M : apxervnov uep <pio-ecos ^oyiKr/s 6 deos eVrt, 
 fufirjpa fie Kal amiKovio-fm avdpamos. For the sense is this : ' the inference being that 
 there exists an image of the archetype, God, to wit o-o<f>ia or \6yos.' It is this image 
 
6 The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 
 
 ^aKyaios elire : Nai: 
 
 g. aQavdo-ios tiirw. 'Hjueiepav Se elprjKoos, Kal tov (Lkovovtos 1 ttjv 
 inroaTaaiv 2 eSeigev' ov yap elire kclt eiKOva Kal dfioimo-iv e/j.rjv, aXXa kcxt 
 ekova Kai omoioooiv HM€Tepav : 
 
 £aK%aios etire : ©eAet? eiireiv on dWos Oebs karlv t) aoabia tov 
 6eo€ ; 
 
 a6avdo-io$ eirrev 3 : "AXXos Oebs e/croy tov 6eov ovk eo-TW Sanep oiSe 
 
 after which they made man. Tertullian (adu. Prax. 12) gives the exact sense: 
 Denique sequens scriptura distinguit inter personas : et fecit deus hominem ; ad 
 imaginem dei fecit ilium. Cur non steam, si unus qui faciebat, et non erat ad cuius 
 faciebat? Erat autem ( = ouo-^r), ad cuius imaginem faciebat, ad filii scilicet. It is as 
 if Tertullian had set himself to comment on and explain the text before us. 
 
 1 dKouovTos]. Cp. Vigil. Taps. I.e. : In Genesi dominum dixisse legimus : Faciamus 
 hominem ad imaginem et similitudinem nostram. Ecce pluraliter dixit, faciamus, 
 alium uidelicet indicans ad quem loquentis Dei factus est sermo. Non enim tam 
 absurde intelligendum est fuisse locutum, ut sibi ipse diceret faciamus. . . . Namque ut 
 alterum ad alteram locutum fuisse Scriptura monstraret, continuo subiecit, dicens : 
 Et fecit Deus hominem: ad imaginem Dei fecit ilium. Si unus esset, ad imaginem 
 suam fecisse diceretur. And immediately after the same interlocutor cites Gen. 19 24 
 and adds : Nihil tam evidentius ad ostendendum Patrem et demonstrandum Filium 
 legaliter potuit intimari, ubi alius ab altero, non unus a seipso sulfureas coelitus 
 iaculatus est flammas. So pseudo-Greg. Nyss. adu. Iud. (Migne Patr. Gr. 46 col. D) 
 on Gen. I 14 : ris eiVc Kai rls rJKOvo-e ; 
 
 2 iwocTTao-iv]. I.e. the independent substance. It would be an anachronism to 
 render it 'personality,' though that is what it means here in modern phrase. In 
 Hebrews I 3 (see below, n. 2, p. 7) the Son is the x a P aKT 'IP T V S iiiroaraa-eas, ' the stamped 
 image of the substance' of the Father. In Irenaeus II. 18, 5, according to Harvey 
 vTToo-Tao-ts, substitutio, means intellectual as opposed to inanimate substance, as in 
 Hippol. Philos. iv. 51. Tertull. adu. Prax. 12 has a parallel passage: Exinde autem 
 in sermone, Christo assistente et administrate, Deus uoluit fieri et Deus fecit ; et 
 dixit Deus, fiat firmamentum, 8cc. Sed et cetera utique idem fecit qui et priora; id 
 est sermo Y>€\, per quem omnia facta sunt, et sine quo factum est nihil. Qui si ipse 
 deus est, secundum Iohannem Deus erat sermo : habes duos ; alium dicentem, ut fiat ; 
 alium facientem. Alium autem quomodo accipere debeas, iam professus sum ; 
 personae, non substantiae nomine ; ad distinctionem, non ad divisionem. . . . Ergo, 
 inquis, si Deus dixit, et Deus fecit, si alius Deus dixit et alius fecit : duo Dii 
 praedicantur. 
 
 3 The Armenian has abridged the answer of Athanasius, and introduced a phrase 
 distinctive of third or fourth century dogmatics, as follows: 'A. Another God as 
 touching substance, but not as touching {or according to) nature. Z. So then Christ 
 is a Goddess.' See the citation from Origen in note (3) on § 19 below. 
 
The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 7 
 
 dXXo 0<£y J to dnauraGjua 2 tov 900160 3> dXXa (pm fief to 0<Sy, Kal to Sap. 7". 
 dnavyao-jxa </><Sy aAV ou^t a'AXo Kal dXXo </>coy ovtcos xal 17 crofta 
 tov 6eo€ m de6s,dXX' oi>xl dXXos Kal dXXos 4 0e6y yeypaiTTai yap- ej-cio eljui Deut.32 39 . 
 eeoc Kai ouk ggtiv aAAoc 6 ' /cat ndXiv Kupie 6 6e6c hjuoV ttAhv oou Is. 26 13 . 
 ciAAov ouk oi'bajuev 6 : 
 
 IO. £aK%aios eTwev : Ovkovv 6ea, earlf 6 -^piaTOS : 
 aOavaaios etirev : @eos, dire- Kal fifj coy lovSaios Y v6fiige t enl tg>v 
 dacofiaTcov to. OtjXvko. ofSfiara Kal to. dppeviKa, 6/ioim Xeyeadai, coy Kal 
 eni rcoV aa>fiaTcov evrel Kal 17 yfrvxv o~ov OtjXvkw bfOfiaTi KeKXrjTai "tyvvfi' 
 Kal ovk eo-TL OrjXeia Kal dpprjf * ^rvyfl : MS. apptv. 
 
 1 <j>Ss]. Cp. Hippolytus c. Noetum (Migne Patr. Gr.x. 818) about the yiwn\ais of the 
 Son : Kal ovras wapio-TaTa avTa (sc. Deo) ercpos. erepov Si \eya>v ov Svo 6eovs Ae'yo), dXX' 
 as (pas e'(c (paTos fj as vSap £k mjyijr fj as dxruxi aVro jjXiou. dvvapis yap pia ij ex tov iravTos. 
 to fie nav naTqp, e£ ov hvvapis \dyos. 
 
 diraiiYao-na]. Cp. Heb. I s : 6s av anavyacrpa rrjs So^rjs Kal xapaKTr/p rrjs vnoo-Taacas 
 airov. But pseudo-Athan. has really in view not Ep. to Hebrews, but Sap. Sal. 7 2B , 
 which says of Croatia : aTravyacrpa yap ioTi (paros dicuov Kal ecrmrrpov aKT]\io'aTov rf/s toO 
 deov ivepyiias Ka\ eiKav rrjs ayaSortjTOS avrov. 
 
 Athenagoras Legatio ch. 10, p. 287 refers this passage of Wisdom to the Spirit : 
 ayiov nvevpa awoppoiav lival (papev tov 6eov, dnoppeov Kal en-avatpepopst'ov, as aKnva ^Ai'ou. 
 Tertull. adu. Prax. 8 : Protulit enim deus sermonem sicut ... sol radium . . . nee 
 radius a sole discernitur, sicut nee a deo sermo. 
 
 3 <jhdt6s]. Cp. Justin dial. 358 B: "ArpTjTOV tie Kal dxapicrrov tov TraTposTavTrji'Trivo'vi'apiv 
 virapXeiv ovirep rponov to tov ^Xi'ov (pas cnl yf/s eivai arprjTov Kal dxapicrrov ovtos tov fp\iov 
 iv rep ovpava . , . Kal napadeiypaTos X°? lv Ttaptikrfytiv to. as dizo irvpos avaitTopeva irvpa, a 
 eTepa opaptv, ovhev i\aTTovp*vov eKeivov e£ ov dva(p8TJvat no\\a dvvavTai, dWa tovtov pevovTos. 
 
 Cp. Tertull. adu. Prax. 13 : nam et radium solis seorsum solem uocabo. . . . Nam, 
 etsi soles duos [non] faciam, tamen et solem et radium eius tarn duas res et duas 
 species unius indiuisae substantiae (cf. dirapaXKaKTos olola) numerabo, quam Deum et 
 sermonem eius, quam patrem et filium. 
 
 4 dXXos Kal dXXos]. Tertull. adu. Prax. 9 : Ecce enim dico, alium esse patrem, et 
 alium filium, et alium spiritum. Male accepit idiotes quisque aut peruersus hoc 
 dictum, quasi diuersitatem sonet. 
 
 5 Deut. 32 s9 . The LXX has iya elpi Kal ovk eo-n 6e6s TrXfjv epov. Holmes 178 and 202 
 add 6e6s after elpt. In place of Beds in the LXX text some old Latin texts of ps. and Ful- 
 gentius read alius, and the old Latin text opposite Greek in bilingual cod. 65 omits 8e6s. 
 
 6 Is. 26 13 - Tisch. has Kipic 6 6e6s rjpav, KTrjcrai rjpds' Kvpie, (ktos aov SKkov ovk 
 oiSapw. The citation probably stood in this form in the dialogue, for just above cktos 
 tov 8eov is read. 
 
 7 Cp. Alterc. Simonis iii. 11 : Loqueris quasi Iudaeus (see note below on § 45). 
 
8 The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 
 
 1 1 , ga.KYa.Los eTwe : AeT£ov p.0L otl 6ebs Xeyerai Kal r] acxpi'a tov 6eov 
 
 \v /oYa) 1 Trpoaunra>'~: 
 
 MS. Ws. aOavacrios eTrre: Tecoy 3 eSei^Or] otl '£o-tl tls* SvvafiLS Kara ttjv ypaabrji/ 
 
 MS. tj. ??* Xeyei 6 6eos' noiHoeoiuev dvOpoonov kot eiKova Kai ojuoicoaiv HjueTepav, 
 
 i Cor. i w . Kal otl TavTtjy ttjv ouvajuiv 4 socpiav tou 9€o0 (ivai 6 7rpo(f>rJTr]$ elire 
 
 Ps. 103 24 . Xiycov ndvTa ev 009(0 enoiHaac' Kal avTr\v ttjv o-otyiav Xoyov (ovo/iacre* 
 
 MS. bv6- . , ~ , . 1 . 1 5 / < f 
 
 naae. Xeycov tco Aorq> Kupiou 01 oupavoi eoTepecoGHoav - koi tw nveujucm tou 
 
 s ' 32 ' oTojuaTOC auTOu ndaa h ouvajuic ciutujv - otl Se ovts Aoyoy Slol (pwrjTTjpioop 
 
 6pydva>v 5 dfaTTe/J-Trofieyos, ovre wvev/ia Slc\ tS>v dvatrvivo-TLKwv SfjXov otl (.k 
 
 tov dawp.aTOv 6 dvaL tov 6e6i> : 
 
 1 I5la], This answers to Tertullian's phrase (adu. Prax. 7) : Ex sua -persona, and 
 at end of ch. 7 he writes : Quaecunque ergo substantia sermonis fuit : illam dico 
 personam, et illi nomen filii uindico. In this passage, however, Bishop Bull points out 
 that personam renders the word vnoa-ratris. He also declares that by substantia 
 sermonis Tertullian expressed 'hypostasin siue personam' (see Defensio Fid. Nic. iii. 
 10, 13). Tertull. also adu. Prax. 24 says: manifestam fecit duarum personarum con- 
 iunctionem in explanation of the text : qui me uidet, patrem uidet. He also writes : 
 ex hoc ipso apparente proprietate utriusque personae, dum dicit : Ego sum in patre et 
 pater in me. Here we have the Latin of ibla irpoo-dmcp, a phrase which must have been al- 
 ready in technical use, since Tertullian's treatise throughout presupposes Greek originals. 
 
 2 Hippolyt. c. Noet. (Migne Patr. Gr. 821) similarly distinguished the Logos from 
 the Father as a separate person, but like Tertullian adds the Holy Spirit to make a trio : 
 Et he ovv 6 Ad-yo?, irpos tov deov 6e6s a>v, rl ovv ; <pTjo-etev av Tts 8vo \eyeiv deovs {tov 
 'laavvrjv) ; Auo fxev ovk. epai 8eovs, dXX' f} i'va, npoaamci 8e 8io, oiKovopiav 8e Tpirrjv, ttjv %dpiv 
 tov ayiov itveipaTOS . . . olxovopia o-vpxpuvlas o-vvdyerai els eva deov' els yap e'o-Tiv 6 Beds. 
 
 3 Tots]. This word is frequently so used in Maximus dial, de S. Trin. iii. (Migne 
 Patr. Gr. vol. 28); e.g. ch. 13 : Sxnrep Teas a>p.o\6yr)Tai rip.lv. See note on § 13 and 
 ibid. ch. 19 : -reax; irvevpa delov e6eix8H. Cyril of Jerusalem has the same use. 
 
 * Svvafuv]. See note on opoXoyrjo-ov in § 8. Already in Philo Wisdom is constantly 
 represented as a Power of God. 
 
 5 opY&vwv]. Cp. Greg. Nyss. dogmatica dubia. Testim. adu. Iudaeos (in Migne 
 Patr. Gr. 46, col. 193). After citing Ps. 32" he continues: Ov \6yos ovv imdpxei depos 
 Tvnao-is o-r]paVTiKr) 81a (f>avr]TiKa>v opydvav e'Kfpepopevrj, ovtc irvevpa o-Toparos drpos, en tS>v 
 dvairvevoriKav pepav e^codovpevos, dXXd Xoyos pip 6 irpos deov ev dpxfj Kai 8ebs &v. 
 Which writing is dependent on which is clear from what follows in Pseudo-Gregory. 
 It is our dialogue that has given him his text. His work is full of terms like 17 dyla 
 koi opoovmos Tptdr, Adyo? ivvnoo-TaTos. In § 113 below our text admits of restoration 
 therefrom. In the lost deoyvwo-La cited in Euthym. zigab. (Migne Patr. Gr. 130, col. 261 
 C), Greg. Nyss. wrote : Kanoi ye tov ev rjiavjj \6yov ov8e ovtus 71/ ^pei'a Ttj do-aipdra (j)vo-ft. 
 
 6 ao-cijiaTov]. In the corresponding passage (adu. Prax. 7) already cited (in the 
 
The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 9 
 
 12. ga,K)(aws ilnev: "Eutq) tis* Swa/iis 1 Kal r) <ro<f>ia rj * Xiyef MS. n's. 
 
 ' , > . . v* v a v MS. 3. 
 
 noiHGW)uev cxv9pcoTTOv KaT eiKova Kai ojuouooiv HjueTepav /it) /cat dtos 
 
 ecTTiv r) 8vva{Mis ; 
 
 ddavd<nos etVe : ^yrij ravrr) rfj Swd/iei Xiyei 6 6eos' tbou rer°vev Gen. f. 
 dbdju 2 obc eic e£ hjuwv : 
 
 ^aK^aios elirey: El yap elnev ISoi) ykyovtv dSa.fi d>y ffc e£ 17yu.cS*' 
 
 (««>*; Arm. add. 
 
 13. dQavdaios einev: 'OfioXoyeTs recos 3 ' on tern Tiy* Svva/xis, j MS. ris 
 jvvrjOcos crwo/xiXei i 6 8e6s m Kal avrf] karlv r/ Xeyovaa Sia tov aoXofian/os 5 ' ip'ol.30. 
 
 note on ofioKoy-qo-ov in § 8) Tertullian denies that the Word is something vocal, but 
 takes occasion to deny also that God is in every sense aa-afiaros : Quid est enim, dices, 
 sermo, nisi uox et sonus oris ; et sicut grammatici tradunt, aer offensus, intelligibilis 
 auditu ? Ceterum uacuum nescio quid et inane et incorporale ? At ego nihil dico de 
 Deo inane et uacuum prodire potuisse, ut non de inani et uacuo prolatum ; nee carere 
 substantia. . . . Quale est, ut nihil sit ipse, sine quo nihil factum est ? Ut inanis solida 
 et uacuus plena, et incorporalis corporalia sit operatus. . . . Quis enim negauit Deum 
 corpus esse, etsi deus spiritus est ? 
 
 1 Swapis]. Tert. adu. Prax. 6 : Haec uis (sc. tov \6yov) et haec diuini sensus dis- 
 positio apud scripturas etiam in Sophiae nomine ostenditur. . . . Itaque Sophiam quoque 
 exaudi, ut secundam personam conditam ; primo dominus creauit me, initium uiarum 
 in opera sua . . . : ante omnes autem colles generauit me, in sensu suo scilicet condens 
 et generans (cp. § 18 6 a'lnos <a\ yevvf^raip tt)s crotpias) ! Dehinc adsistentem earn ipsa 
 separatione cognosce : cum pararet, inquit, coelum, aderam illi simul, &c. 
 
 2 yiyovtv oSifi]. Tisch. 'AS. yiy. But Holmes 79, Method, ap. Epiphan. i. 547 have 
 yey. Ad. 
 
 3 Tews]. Cp. Maximus dial. iii. de S. Trin. ch. 15 rea>s \ia6t and see note on reus 
 in § 11 above. 
 
 1 o-uvo|iiA<=t]. Cp. Iren. Haer. i. 34, 1 : Non ergo angeli fecerunt nos, nee nos 
 plasmauerunt, nee angeli potuerunt imaginem facere dei, nee alius quis praeter uerbum 
 domini, nee uirtus longe absistens a patre uniuersorum . . . adest enim ei semper 
 uerbum et sapientia, filius et spiritus, per quos et in quibus omnia libere et sponte fecit, 
 ad quos et loquitur, dicens : Faciamus, Sec. So Theophili Antioch. lib. ii. ad Autolycum 
 p. 114 edit. Oxon. : ovk aXXo> Si tlvi e'lprjKc, woirjo-wficv, a\\' r) ra iavTov\6yo> Kairfj iavrov 
 o-oa^lq. And cp. note on iavra in § 5. 
 
 5 croXofiwvos]. Irenaeus in the same context (see note 4) cites this passage also, 
 in proof that Wisdom or the Spirit was with the Father ante omnem constitutione?n. 
 But he distinguishes between the Word and the Wisdom— a stage of the argument at 
 which the author of this dialogue has not yet arrived. 
 
 Neither has Tertullian in his adu. Prax. arrived at it, for he writes ch. 19 : Aut si 
 
io The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 
 
 Prov.8 37 - 29 . ^ v [ Ka HTOiMa?e tov oupavov, oujunapHMHV airrtp, Kal hjuhv * nap' o:utu> 
 
 MS. v/ai". ^ 
 
 MS. W dpju6?ouacr Kal to, erd) hjuhv h* npooex ai P ev * : 
 
 ubi r]V add. „ -nr\ - V > \ y < /i / 
 
 sec. m. (if). (aKyaios eirre: Mr] (LTrev oti eyeo r]fxrjv o Veos ; 
 
 MS. TTOOai- > A ' T T-T < 1 < \ ' = v ' ^ ' 
 
 vaipov. adavaa-tos eine : IIp0K0nT6T<J0 o Aoyoy hAlklo /cat oocpia 7n/et/- 
 
 Cp. Luke ~ 
 
 JT /iariKjy : 
 
 {aKyaios elm : Azi^ov oti Oebs Kal d\\os kvTiv : 
 
 ddavdcrios urrtv : 'Eav fir) fiddr) rty ra aToi^eta, crvWafids dvayvmvai 
 
 ov SvvaTar dvdyKrj ovv o~€ o-TOi\eLoo6fjvai Kal ovtcos vorjaai to. \ey6fieva 
 
 Kal arjftatvofieva Sid t£>v o-TOi^eicov : 
 
 Ti's MS. j^_ ga.K)(aios drrev : 'ISov tyva>v oti 'io~Ti tis* Svvafits § * irpoakyaipev 
 
 o aeoy fir), oti Kai ueos eo-nv toeigas , 
 
 Gen. 18 1 . dOavdaios elrrev : 'Eav Xeyrj V YP&<pV' KaL wcpSH Kupioc 6 6eoc tu> 
 
 Gen. dBpadju 2 . Kal elrrev ov juh Kpuwoo efd) and dBpadju tou naiboc juou a epi> 
 
 i8"- M . 
 
 sic solus (sc. Deus) extendit (sc. coelum), quomodo isti praesumunt in peruersum 
 haeretici, quasi singularis, non admittatur sophia ilia dicens, cum pararet coelum ego 
 aderain illi. Et si dixit apostolus, quis cognouit sensum Domi?ii, et quis illi co?isilio 
 fuit, utique praeter sophiam fuit, quae illi aderat. In ipso tamen et cum illo universa 
 comftingebat, non ignorante quid faceret. Praeter sophiam autem, praeter filium dicit, 
 qui est Christus ; sophia et uirttcs dei, secundum Apostolum, solus sciens sensum 
 patris. . . . Nisi enim fallor et alibi scriptum est : sermone eius coeli Jirmati sunt et 
 sfiiritu eius omnis uirtus eorum. Et sermo autem, uirtus et sophia, ipse erit Dei 
 filius. 
 
 1 TrpoKoirTfTw]. I. e. the argument will advance Zacchaeus in understanding. Cp. 
 § 30 Iva o-e ds tovto irpoKo^nvra. This is perhaps more natural to the context than to 
 suppose that it was the divine word which was to grow in wisdom and so become God. 
 The latter was an heretical notion ascribed by Hippolytus Haer. vi. 17 to the followers 
 of Simon magus : eav t)e arpefprjraL (fj (pXoyivj) pofiCpaia) els cmepp.a Kal yd\a, 6 dvvdp£i iv 
 tovtois KaraKeifievos \6yos tov npoo-T]KOVTOs Ka\ toitov Kvplovy iv <w yevvdrat \6yos, ru^a)^, 
 ap£dp.evos a>? ano o-7rivdqpos eXa^t'orou, navTeXas p.eya\vv@i)o~€Tai Ka\ av^rjaei koX earai hvvap.is 
 airepavTos, dnapdWanTos, [ttrr; /cat Ojioia alwvt aTrapaWaKTcp pqiceri yivop.ev(p els tov dnepavTOV 
 alava]. Athanasius protests against it being supposed that it was the \6yos which 
 advanced in wisdom and stature according to Luke 2 62 . 
 
 2 t<3 &f3pa&|i]. Tisch. has &Sc/)c9i) 5<f aira 6 6(6s. So Justin M. dial. 275 A and all 
 other sources. But Philo has the reading of our dialogue in the Qu. in Gen. Sermo iv. 
 § 1. Some Fathers in citing have tc5 'Aftpadp, e.g. Theodoret dial. i. ch. 21. Also 
 Greg. Nyss. liber de Cognitione Dei Oeoyvaxria apud Euthym. zig. Panoplia (Migne 
 130, 261 a). 
 
The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus n 
 
 ttoiox dppadfi be pvdjuevoc eaiat etc levoc juera Kat noAu. Kai ev- 
 euAorHOHOovTai lv oltco ndvTa Ta |9vh thc j-hc' Hbei 1 rap on ouvTagei 
 toIc uiotc auTdO Kat tco oTku) aurou juef aiiTOV. Kat epuAdSouai thv obov 2 
 Kupiou toO GeoO" toO noietv eAeHjuoauvHV 3 Kat Kpisiv onooc av enardrH 
 Kupioc 6 6edc * enidjSpadju d eAaAHse npoc aiiTOV eine be Kuptoc 6 8edc 6 ' 
 KpaufH aobojutov Kai roiuoppac nenAhieuvTat npoc jue, Kai at djuapTiai 
 auTCOv juefdAai ocpobpa. KaTapdc ouv 6Vo|iiai ei koto thv KpaufHV 
 auTcov GuvTeAouvTai 6 thv epxojuevnv npoc fie*, ei oe juh, iva rv^>. Kai MS. pai, 
 dnoaTpeyavTec eKe?9ev of dvbpec, hAGov etc oobojua. dppadju be hv ?ti 7 
 eGTHKobc evavTiov tou Kupiou. Kai euAofi-iaac 8 dppadju elnev juh 
 cuvanoAerHC 9 btKaiov jugto daefiouc. Kai esTai 6 biKaioc <x>c 6 daepHc. 
 edv cooi nevTHKOVTa biKaioi ev th noAei dnoAetc airrouc; ouk dvinaeic 
 ndvTa tov Tonov eKetvov 10 , eveKev toov nevTHKOVTa biKatoov, edv d>aiv ev 
 aiiTH; jUHbajuooc ou noiHaeic to pHjua 11 touto, dnOKTelvai biKaiov jubto 
 daefioOc, Kai eoTai 6 biKaioc d>c 6 daefiHc; juHba/acoc 6 Kpivoov naoav thv 
 
 1 'qSci]. Tisch. fideiv. Holmes 56 has j'S«. 
 
 2 tt|v 686v]. Tisch. ras 68ovs and omits after nvplov the words tov deov' tov. Holmes 
 56, 106, 129, 134, Chrys. i. 82, iv. 426 agree with pseudo-Athan. in adding tov deov, 
 and 108 compl. have toO before woielv. No other text has Trjv 6h6v, which the Hebrew 
 implies. 
 
 3 4\ei)n.oa-uvi]v]. Tisch. biKmoo-vvqv, which is given in all other sources. It is an 
 alternative rendering of the Hebrew word, and in later Hebrew the more usual sense. 
 See Matt. 6 1 in Tisch. ed. oct. 
 
 * 6 8c6s]. Tisch. omits, and below for a reads ndvra 00-a. Holmes 76, 106, 134, 
 Arm. add 6 8e6s. Holmes 15, 72, 82, Euseb. ii. 233 and Chrys. I.e. read a for 
 irdvra ocru. 
 
 5 Kiipios 6 9e6s]. Tisch. tcipios only. Holmes 56, 129, and several other minusc. add 
 6 8e6s, also Caten. Nic. 
 
 6 o-uvTeAoOvrai.]. Tisch. and all other sources read this word after npos p.e. 
 
 7 fjv In]. Tisch. en r\v and om. tov before Kvplov. Holmes 72, 129, Cat. Nic, Aug. 
 have tjv in. 
 
 8 euXoy-fjous], Tisch. eyyio-as, which is in all other sources. el\oyrjcras is perhaps a 
 misreading of the Hebrew, viz. ?W for Wl. 
 
 9 onrvairoAtyns]. Due to a misreading of ilSDn as IDDh. Tisch.VDcan-oAeVflr. 
 
 10 t'Kstvov]. Tisch. om. Holmes i = cod. Cotton, has ineipov, so has Philo. 
 
 11 to ^-fj[ia] . Tisch. praem. a>s and below has tou clttokt. 
 
12 The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 
 
 npiaiv ou noiHoeic Kpfoiv; erne be Kupioc 6 eeoc 1, edv 2 eiipoo * Iv oob6|Uoic 
 supJU.scr. nevTHKovTa oiKaiouc ev th noAei, dcpHooo ndvra tov tottov of" aiiTOuc. 
 pr. man. Ka ^ tf TWS 3 {jfeXaty * irkvTC Kal iraXiv nivre' rjXOeu eW * S(Ka. riva ovv 
 
 ivpoi. ' 
 
 i<p-qKwviws. Xeyeiy to> afipaafi ravra AeAaXij/ceVcu, avTov tov 6e6v t fj rr\v Svva/iiv avTov ; 
 
 {axvaios ehrev : Avtov tov deov : 
 Gen.19 21,25 . 1 5. d6avdo-ws uirev : "Or av AeyS 17 ypa$r\- Kai Kupioc 6 8edc 4 
 
 IppeEev ent aooojua Kai rojuoppa 9e?ov Kai nup napd Kupiou ek tou 
 
 oupavou. Kai KaT60Tpe\|/e Tac noAeic TauTac Kai ndsav thv nepi)(oopov. 
 
 dpa napa noiov Kvpiov 5 Kupioc 6 6eoc efipeEe em oobojua Kai rojuoppa 6eIov 
 
 Kai nup; 
 
 1 6 8c6s]. Tisch. omits. 
 
 2 edv k.t.X.]. Tisch. : eav haw iv 2. tt. h'maioi iv rrj tt. d<prjo-i6 0X771/ rfjv woXiv Kal iravTa 
 toj/ tottov. The version iav evpa> k.t.A. is in codd. i. iii. x. 15, 31, 56, 72, 82, 106, 
 129. 
 
 3 Kal outus]. Apollinarius de S. Trin. dial. iii. ch. ii. copies this passage, for after 
 citing Gen. 18 17-26 , as far as tov tottov &' airovs he goes on thus, Kai outoji; 0<t>eiAac nevTe 
 Ka'i rraAiv nevTe, f^9ev eeoc 6eko. 
 
 i 6 6t6s]. This addition is only read in two of Holmes' Codd. viz. 56 = Cod. Paris, 
 in saec. xii. and 129 = Cod. Vatic. 1252, saec. xiii. None of the older Latin fathers 
 cited by Sabatier add deus after dominus. Tertullian alone adds it and draws the 
 same inference as our dialogue, adu. Prax. 16: Filius itaque est, qui et ab initio 
 indicauit, turrem superbissimam elidens . . . pluens super Sodomam et Gomorram, ignem 
 et sulphurem, Deus a Deo. 
 
 5 wapd iroCoti Ktiptov]. Tert. adu. Prax. 13: Et Esaias haec dicit : Domine quis 
 credidit audihei nostro, et brachium domini cui reuelatum est ? Brachium enim suum 
 non dixisset, si non dominum patrem et dominum filium intelligi uellet. Etiam adhuc 
 antiquior genesis : Et pluit dominus [deus] super Sodomam et Gomorram sulphur et 
 ignem de coelo a domino. Haec aut nega scripta, aut quis es ut non putes accipienda, 
 qieemadmodum scripta sunt (soil. Kvpws 6 8eos), maxime quae non in allegoriis et para- 
 bolis, sed in definitionibus certis et simplicibus habent sensum. This caution against 
 an allegorical interpretation seems to glance at the Jew's suggestion (in § 16) that 
 dominus in this text means an angel. The immediate sequel in Tertullian proves that 
 he also added deus after dominus. It is as follows : Quod si ex illis es, qui tunc 
 dominum non sustinebant Dei se filium ostendentem, ne eum dominum [? + deum] 
 crederent : recordare tu, cum illis, scriptum esse : Ego dixi uos Dii estis, et filii 
 altissimi. Et stetit deus in Ecclesia deorum ; ut si, homines per fidem filios Dei factos, 
 Deos scriptura pronunciare non timuit, scias illam multo magis uero et unico Dei filio 
 domini [?+Dei] nomen iure contulisse. Ergo, inquis, prouocabo te, ut hodie quoque 
 ex auctoritate istarum scripturarum constanter duos Deos (therefore Tertull. added deus) 
 
The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 13 
 
 (aK)(a(os eimv. Ov Xeyei Kupioc 6 Gedc IppeEev dXXd Kupioc eppeEev: 
 ddavdcrios : Kal fidXiarra rd nXetova * twv dvTiypdipoov, Kupioc 6 8e6c 1 nxdava 
 
 eyovaiv. Sai/iev Se oti ov npoKeiTai 6 Oeos- ovk ko-Ti SfjXov on * 6 /3/>e£ay SyKovdn 
 
 *' x ~ \ ' s ^ > > * • \ i * > \ MS. 
 
 o eiprjKcos to) acot- ioou ceaujuaoa oou to rrpooconov Kai eni toj pHjuan Gen. iq 21 . 
 
 toutco tou ^h KaTaGTpe\|/cu thv noAiv nepi hc eAaAHoac : 
 
 1 6. (aK^aios eTirev : Oil- dXXd to Kupioc eppeEev em oooojua kou 
 
 roiuoppa napd Kupiou nvp Kal Oeiov. tovt eanv, dyyeXos 2 efipegev irapd 
 
 Kvpiov tov 6eov : 
 
 d6avdaios : Kal tov /lev ayyeXov Kvpiov Kvpiov Xeyety ti\v Se Swa/xiis 
 
 avTOv Kvpiov ov Xiyeis; 
 
 et duos Dominos praedices. And see also the citation in note on 6 Beds which clinches 
 the reading : dominies dens. Except in this one citation Tertullian's text has been 
 adjusted to the common reading of Gen. 19 24 which omitted deus. 
 
 Cp. also Justin M. dial. 276 D and Novatian. de Trin. cap. 16 (21), who uses Gen. 19" 
 in the same way, but without adding deus after dominus. 
 
 1 Kijpios 6 6e6s]. Justin M. dial. 279 A, B : Kal 6 Kvpws i'fipegev els SdSofia Kal Topoppa 
 Beiov Kai nvp napu Kvpiov k.t.A. . . . Kal nd\iv navadpevos inecfrepov' Kal vvv ov vevorjKaTe, 
 ifiiXoi, on 6 els t£>v rpiSiv, 6 Kai 8edc kcu Kupioc t<S iv to'is ovpavois vnrjpeTcov, Kvpws tcov 8vo 
 ayyeXcov ; npocreXBdvTcov yap avTcov els 2ddou-a, avTos vndXeicpBeis npoo'cop.iXei tco ' Afipaap. ra 
 dvayeypappeva vnd Mcovcrecos' ov Kal avrov dneXBdvros peTa ras opiXias, 6 'Aftpaap. vnecrTpeyj/ev 
 els tov tottov avTov. ov iXBdvTOs, ovkzti bvo ayyeXoi bpiXovai tcS Acot dAA* avTos, cos 6 Xdyos 
 8tj\o7, Kal Kvpios io~Ti, napd Kvpiov tov iv to} ovpavca . . . Xaficov to TavTa aneveyKelv (? inevey- 
 Keiv) croSofiois Kal yopdppois k.t.X. 
 
 In the above the words 6 Kal Bebs Kal Kvpios suggest that Justin read 6 6eos after 
 Kvpws in his text of LXX. But although Gen. 19 24 is cited more than once, 8e6s is never 
 added. Yet he again implies the addition in the same dialogue 357 D : Kal on Kvpios 
 cov 6 xpio~Tos, Kai Geoc 8eov vlbs inrapxaiv, Kal dvvdpec (paivopevos npoTepov cos dvrjp Kai 
 ayyeXos, Kal ev nvpbs So^, a>s iv ttj /3aT0>, iriqbavTat Kal inl ttjs Kpicrecos ttjs yeyevvTjp.evrj$ iirl 
 trobofia, diroSeSetKrai iv itoWols rols elprjplvois. And also in the next passage 358 D : 
 OTav Xiyu' *E/3pe£e Kvpios 7rvp napd Kvpiov eV tov ovpavov, dvo bvTas dpiBfxn fiijvvei 6 \6yos 
 6 7Tpo<pj)TiKos, tov p.ev inl yrjs ovra, os <prjo~t KaTafHefirjKevai tdetv ttjv Kpavyrjv aob'du.cov, tov de 
 iv tois ovpavo'is indp^ovTa, or Kal tov inl yr\s Kvpiov Kvpws icrnv, cos Trarrjp Kal Beds, a'hids re 
 avrw tov elvai Kal hvvaTco Kal Kvpico Kal 6eco. Here the last words presuppose the addition 
 of 6 Beds in the LXX text. Justin either copied his argument from a writer who had 
 the addition Beds or else his own text has been tampered with. 
 
 2 a-yY^os]. Justin M. (dial. 357 C, D and 275 B, c) also uses Gen. 19 2 * to prove that 
 there is a #€os erepos to€ to. ndvra noirjcravTOS deov, dpcQfia} \iyco dXX oi yvcop-j;. But he 
 has no objection to this 6eos Kal Kvpws erc-pos bird tov notrjTrjv Tav oXcov (275 c) being 
 called an angel, as announcing to man the commands of the supreme God and 
 Father. 
 
14 The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 
 
 £a.Kyaios eXnev : Elnov oti tov dyyeXov Kvpiov elne, napa Kvptov tov 
 6eov Ppegavra. prj yap ttjv 8vvap.ii> elnev Kvpiov ; 
 
 1 7. ddavdo-ios elnev : E'inapev kv dpyjj tov Xoyov on yeypanTaf 
 F^S 3 "" ndvTa ev oocpia InoiHGev SrtXovoTf el ra ndvra Kal tovto- ev yap tS>v 
 
 iv MS. ' ' 
 
 Fol. 39 v°. wdvTCOv Kal avTo to (3pe£ac nvp Kal deiov enl aoSopa Kal yopoppa : 
 
 ^aK^aws elne : Kvpios ovv 6 6ebs napa Kvpiov Ttjs <ro(f>ias e(Spe£ev ; 
 
 dOavdo-ios elnev : Ov' dXXa avrfj f/ o~o<pia Kvpios Kal 6ebs ovaa 
 ej3pe£e napa. Kvpiov tov 6eov nvp Kal 6elov : 
 
 (aKyjxios elne : 'AXX' ovk elne -napa Kvpiov tov deov, dXXa napa 
 Kupiou" dpa ovv 1^ pev aocpia Kvpios 6 6ebs XiyeTai, 6 Se debs Kvpios 
 pdvov ; 
 
 1 8. ddavdaios elnev : 'Eirtl Sfj naaiv eoriv opoXoyovpevov oti 6 aiTios 
 y(WT)Top Kal yevvrJToop* rrjs cro<pias Kvpios earl Kal 8e6s' Sia. tovto en avTco to 
 
 ■xpoaieeiKtv Kvpios pbvov elneV knl Se Trjs aocpias Kal to 6ebs npoaedrjKev *. fjSei yap J 
 
 MS. \ > a ~ > " 
 
 tovs aneiaovvTas avT(o : 
 
 19. {aKyaios elne: Avo ovv deoi; 
 d6avdcrios elne : Mfj y'evono 2 tovt elneiv : 
 
 ytwJiTop £aK\aws elnev : El 6 6e6s, debs Kal yevvrJTcop *, Kal debs f) ao<pia, 
 
 ovo oeoi : 
 
 dOavdaios elne : Avo deol 3 ovk elaiv knel Srj r) avTrj kcrri (pvcris, Kai 
 
 1 ffia -yip]. After citing Gen. 19 24 and 25 and drawing the same inferences there- 
 from as our dialogue, Tertullian (adu. Prax. 13) has a passage which may almost have 
 been suggested by this clause : quoniam retro et duo Dii (therefore he read Kvpios 
 6 6e6s in Gen. I9 M ) et duo domini praedicabantur, ut ubi uenisset Christus, et Deus 
 agnosceretur et dominus uocaretur, quia filius dei et domini. Si enim una persona et 
 Dei et domini in scripturis (e.g. in Gen. 19 24 ) inueniretur, merito Christus non esset 
 admissus ad nomen Dei et ad domini. (This again argues that Tertull. read Kvpios 
 6 6(6s in Gen. 19 2 *.). ... At ubi uenit Christus, et cognitus est a nobis, quod ipse, qui 
 numerum retro fecerat (i.e. in Gen. 19 24 he had been distinguished as a person and 
 agent from the Father), factus secundus a patre, et cum spiritu tertius ; et iam pater 
 per ipsum plenius manifestatus : redactum est iam nomen Dei et domini in 
 unione. 
 
 2 (jnr^ ytvoiTo — <ro<j>ia, hio fleol is omitted in Arm. through homoioteleuton. 
 
 3 Auo 8eoC]. Origen seems to glance at this passage when, in answer to Celsus' 
 
The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 15 
 
 iv deXtj/ia, Kal fxia o-vfifcovta. Kal axrwep fiaatXevs 1 Xiyerai, Kal fj tov 
 /3ao~iXem eiKcov, Kal ov Svo fiao-iXeis' ovtoos deos, Kal 77 rod deov eUcbv Kal 
 <ro(pia- Kai ov Svo 6io(. Kal enl fikv tov av&pamov /j.ifirjTiKa>s eUcov, inl 
 Se rov 6eov (fivcriKcos 2 : 
 
 20. (aKxaios ziTrev: El 6 6ebs 6 #eo?, Kal 6ebs 7/ eiKwv, Svo 8eo(: 
 aQavaaios cine : Avo 6eol dalv St av aXXo OeXrj/xa to npcoTOTVirov' 
 Kal ctXXo tj eiKa>V ot av Se to avrb QiXr\\ia 3 , 17 avrfj yvwo-LS 4 , f/ avTrj 
 
 objection that Christians sinned against God in worshipping as God his new servant {tov 
 ivayxos (pavevTa), he replies (c. Cels. viii. 12) : El de ™ eK tovtiov Trepurivao-drjoeTai, pr\ irr/ 
 avropoXovpev npbs tous dvaipovvras hvo eivai VTrovracreis, narepa Kal vlov . . . eva ovv 6eov, g>s 
 awobeddiKapev, top irarepa Kal rbv vlbv Oepairevopev . . . Opj]o~Kevopev ovv rov Tvarepa Trjs 
 a\r)8eias, Kal t6v vlbv ttiv dXrjdeiav, bvra dvo rfj viroo-rdo'et 7Tpdyu.ara, iv de rfj opovoiq, Kal rrj 
 avpcpwiq, Kal rfj raVTOTi]Ti rov ftovXyparos' a>s rov eajpa/cdVa rbv vlbv bvra dnavyacpa ttjs 
 §6£t]s, Kal xapaKrfjpa rrjs viroaTao'eaJS rov deov, eapaKevai ev auTO), ovtl cIkovl rov $eov, rbv 
 6edv. 
 
 1 Pao-iXeOs]. Cp. Celsus in the passage referred to in the last note. His specific 
 charge against the Christian was that he divided the kingdom of God, otaipmv tx\v tov 
 6eov @ao~i\eiav Kal o~Tao~ia^a>v . a>s ovo-t]S alpeo-eas, Kal ovtos nvbs erepov dvTLo~TacnaiTOv 
 avTov : and lower down Celsus is cited as saying of the Christians : el pev Si) pt^deva 
 aWov e'Oepdwevov ovtoi ttXtjv eva Seov, rjv av tcs avrols To-cos irpbs tovs aWovs drevrjs \6yos. 
 More than a century later we meet with the scruple raised by Celsus in Lactantius 
 (de vera Sap. lib. iv. c. 14) : Ille (i.e. Jesus) uero exhibuit Deo fidem : docuit enim 
 quod Deus unus sit, eumque solum coli oportere : nee unquam se ipse Deum dixit : 
 quia non seruasset fidem, si, missus ut deos tolleret, et unum assereret, induceret alium 
 praeter unum. 
 
 a Cp. Basilii contra Sabellianos Homil. 27, Ed. 1618, Paris, p. 605 c: ovde yap 
 6 Kara ttjv dyopav t?) (3<kiAikh eiKovi avarevitjov, Kal paaiAea Aeroov tov ev ra itivaKi, fiuo 
 PaoiAeac opoXoyel, ttjv re eiKova, Kal rbv ov eo"rlv 17 etKa>v' ovre eav deltas rbv ev ra 7TivaKt 
 yeypappevov, eLiyrj' ovtos io~Tiv 6 fiaaiXevs, direu-Teprjo'e rbv npcoTOTUTTOV Trjs rov /3ao"iXecop 
 Trpoo-rjyopias . . . el yap 17 elK&v, fiatrCKevs. 7roXXa> 8ij7rou cIkos fiacnXta eivai rbv rrj eiKovi 
 napa5)(6]uevov thv atTiav' dXX' ivravSa pev, £v\a Kal Krjpbs Kal {aypdepov rexvr], rfjv eUova 
 iroiel (pdapTrjV <})8apTov ULUHUa .... eKel fie otov aKovays ehova, dnaiif aana voel ttjs S<5£tjj. 
 The heavier type denotes verbal agreement with our dialogue. Just above Basil has 
 written : oirov yap pia pev 17 dpxr], ev 8e rb i£ avrrjs' Kal ev pev to dpxeTvnov, pia Se 17 etKwv' 
 6 ttjs evorrjTos \6yos ov SiaqbBelperai. Sloti yevvrjrbs virdpx^v eK tov iraTpbs 6 vlos, Kai 
 (puoiKOor, eKTVivwv ev eavTa rbv ffaTepa, as pev elKav, to anapaAAaKTOV e%ei. 
 
 3 fleX-qua]. Tert. adu. Prax. 4: qui filium non aliunde deduco, sed de substantia 
 patris, nihil facientem sine patris uoluntate, omnem a patre consecutum potestatem : 
 quomodo possum de fide destruere monarchiam, quam a patre filio traditam, in filio 
 seruo. 
 
 1 t) auTTj yvuo-is]. Tert. adu. Prax. 22 : Quod si ipsum nossent, patrem nossent : 
 
16 The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 
 
 yvat/J-r), 17 avrfj (pvais- e?y 6f6s l , Slo, to dnapdWaKTOv 2 Trjs ovo-ias- 
 dfieXei Kal avrb? ficovafjs to dnapdWaKTOv 3 Trjs yvoofirjs* Kal tov 
 6e\rjp.aT0s Kal Trjs ovo-ias SeiKvvs tov dvSpbs Kal Trjs yvvaiKos, p.iav 
 
 Gen. 2 2 >. o-dpKa elire Xiycof evexev toutou K<rraAei\|/ei dvepconoc tov naTepa Kai 
 thv (uHTepa, Kai Igovtou 01 ouo eic odpKa 5 juiav 6 . Kal kv Trj d>8fj Aeyer 
 
 Exod. 15 1 . i'nnov Kat dvapciTHv eppiyev etc edAaooav Sia. to TavTov rfjs (pv<rms- d 8e 7 
 tovs ittttovs Kal tovs dvafiaTas, Kairoi ado/xaTa SvTa, iviK&s direv, tov 
 
 non quidem quasi ipse esset pater et filius, sed quia per indiuiduitatem neque agnosci 
 neque ignorari alter sine altero potest. 
 
 1 els 6e6s]. Cp. Tertullian on the Trinity (Prax. 2) : quasi non sic quoque unus sit 
 omnia, dum ex uno omnia, per substantiae scilicet unitatem : et nihilominus custodiatur 
 o'cKovofiias sacramentum, quae unitatem in trinitatem disposuit, tres dirigens, patrem et 
 filium, et spiritum sanctum. Tres autem, non statu, sed gradu ; nee substantia, sed 
 forma ; nee potestate, sed specie. Unius autem substantiae, et unius status, et unius 
 potestatis ; quia unus deus. . . . Numerum sine diuisione patiuntur. 
 
 2 dirapAMaKTov]. See note on § 93 ; Athanas. or. c. gentes 46 calls the Son the 
 elKav atr. tov narpos. No Greek sources before the fourth century use this phrase, 
 which however is attributable to Lucian the Martyr and may underlie Tertullian's 
 phrases per substantiae unitatem or per indiuiduitatem. 
 
 3 dTrapAAXaKTov]. Cp. De Sancta Trinitate Dialogus iii. in Migne's Athanasius, 
 vol. 28, col. I204 D : 'Op666o£o<; : Teco? ovv erne poi, el 6p.6\oyils ovo-ias Kal /3ovXi)r Kai Svvd- 
 ficas Kal So^rjs aTrapdXkaKTOv eiKova zov toG 6iov vUv ; MaKeBovioc; : Not, vai, vai' rpirov elnov. 
 
 "Op6. . Til ovv (t^v) avTijv rfjv j3ov\r]V, Kal Sivapiv, Kal &6£av Xe'-yeir tov vlov Kal tov irarpos; 
 MaK. : ov Xc'-yw' ov yap f/ eKoWts AovKiavov rrjv avrrjV Xe'yet (2ov\r)V Kal hivapiv Kal 8o|ac. 
 . . . ' AirapaWaKTOv Xe'ya), ttjv avrrpi ov Xe'yw. So also in ch. I 5, col. 1225 D - 
 
 4 *yva»jxTr]s]. Cp. Justin dial. 276 D : 8eos erepos co~ti Toil to navra Tvotrjo-avros 6eov, 
 dptSpto Xf-ytw, dXX' ov yvaprj. 
 
 5 els o-dpKa]. The union of man and wife is similarly invoked as a type of the 
 union of the Father and Son in the dial. iii. de S. Trin. ch. 8, already referred to. 
 
 6 piav]. Origen c. Cels. iv. 49 cites this text as a proof of the unity of Christ with 
 his church ; and in vi. 47 in illustration of the aKpa fifToxjj of the ^v^i) of Jesus with the 
 Son of God, the only begotten and first-born of all creation. 
 
 7 el 8e]. Render : ' But since he uses the singular of the horses and riders, in spite 
 of their being bodies (and therefore exclusive of one another in space), he would not 
 use a plural term of the bodiless God and of his word also God.' So Tertull. com- 
 menting on the text Et ego et pater icnimi sumus says (adu. Prax. 22) : unum dicit 
 neutrali uerbo : quod non pertinet ad singularitatem, sed ad unitatem, ad similitudinem, 
 ad coniunctionem, ad dilectionem patris, qui filium diligit, et ad obsequium filii, qui 
 uoluntati patris obsequitur. 
 
The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 
 
 17 
 
 d<rd>(iaTov 6 tov, Kal tw avTov \6yov 6zbv ovTa, ovk b\v tt\t)6vi>tik(os 
 (KaXecrev : 
 
 21. {cucxaios eiire: Jooftev oti 6eos io-71 Kal ?J (rofia, fir) Kal 6 l 
 XPto-rbs Zk yvvaiKos ; 
 
 ddaudo-ios dnev : Avttj fj aocpta, /xovr) Kal dXr)6S>s ovcra U tov deov 
 8e6s, d-rroWvixevcDv t&v di>6pa>ira>v, f)QeXrio-ei' km thc thc 6(p9Hvai Kal Tarach 3" 
 toic dvepdinoic ouvavaoTpacpHvaf ha Si iavrov o-wo-rj fiovXrj/j.aTi tov 
 warpbs to tS>v dvOpdmoov yews. Kal ayidaas 2 ttjv wapQtvov papta/i, 
 '4Xa(3ev e| aiiTrjs a&fia, ha (o-m/xaTiKcos) 3 fitTa to>v dvOpdnrcov avv- 
 avaarpatpils d>s av6pconos, Sia tov 6/ioiov 4 , acoo-r) to tS>v dvOpooircov 
 yevos : 
 
 22. £aK%aios eTire : BXacnprj/ieTs avQpcoire Xiycov ttjv o-o<piav tov 
 6eov els \ir\Tpav dvOpeonov elaeXrjXv6evai : 
 
 1 ^ Kal 6]. Tr .' Surely she is not also the Messiah born of a woman ?' The Arm. 
 suggests that Kal stood before <fk yvvaiKos. 
 
 2 ayido-as]. Cp. dial. iii. de S. Trin. ch. 16 (col. 1228 b) : 'Ope66o£oc : EiVc ovv, et 
 Swarat elitwv Bcov eival avBparros, pfj $>v aprios' Kal el bivarai dvai apnos, pf/ aytaaBAs tw 
 wvevpaTi Ttjs ayiao-yvrjs : MccKe56viOC : Km iravres ovv oi avBpamoi irvivpa ayiov e'xovcrtv ; 
 and id. dial. iv. col. 1252 C: oiire e'| dvBpamov an\m njy Mapias, aXKa Ttporepov airrjs 
 iyiaaBeiaijs. 
 
 3 ^o-iojiaTiKus )]. The Arm. implies "iva aapaTiKas para Tav. The word 0-a>paTiKas 
 
 might so easily be lost before fto-a t&v that I have ventured to add it in the Greek 
 text. 
 
 4 Sid toO 6|J.o£ou]. Perhaps suggested by Rom. 8 3 6 8tos tov iavrov vibv nip^ds iv 
 6p.ruap.aTi o~apKOS apaprias Kal jrepl apaprias KareKpive Tr/v apapriav iv Trj aapKi. Cp. 
 Tertull. de Carne Christi 16: in similitudine, inquit (apostolus), carnis peccati fuisse 
 Christum: non quod similitudinem carnis acceperit, quasi imaginem corporis, et non 
 ueritatem : sed similitudinem peccatricis carnis uult intelligi. . . . Et sic in ilia 
 peccatum euacuatum : quod in Christo sine peccato habeatur, quae in homine sine 
 peccato non habebatur. 
 
 Irenaeus v. chs. 14 and 15 uses the same reasoning as our dialogue; e.g. in his 
 ch. 14, § 2 : Habuit ergo et ipse carnem et sanguinem, non alteram quandam, sed 
 illam principalem Patris plasmationem in se recapitulans, exquirens id quod perierat. 
 ... § 3 : Nunc autem per earn quae est ad se communicationem, reconciliauit Dominus 
 hominem Deo patri, reconcilians nos sibi per corpus carnis suae. 
 
 The dial. iv. de S. Trin. ch. 5 copies this part of our dialogue : 'AnoAAivctpiaoTHC Tov 
 gcomcitoc tLs fj xP e ' a > 'Op666o£oc : Aw jroAXa - on 696HVCXI H6eAHoe, Kal on to o-vvap<poT(pov 
 tjv cmoAouevov, Kal 5ld tou djuoiou to opoiov ocooai trravpw Kal ndBei eKOvam tjvSoktjo-cv. 
 
 C 
 
18 The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 
 
 dOavdcrios etrrev : Mfj Tapdrrov 1 : Kal dirb rcav ypa<pa>i> 2 ae ireiOco' 
 rbv edov Sti ovk kv fiovr) 3 ttj /J.rjrpa jiapidfi eirXaaev kavrm vabv i to 6hov *, dXXa 
 iraat MS. Kal kv ndo-rj* 6 rfj firjrpa, yvvaiKOS, 17 cro<p[a nXdrTei Kal ayid&i tovs 
 Jer. i". dvOpcoirovs. djieXei tSi tepe/xia. eAeye- npo tou jue nAdoai * oe ek koiAiox 6 , 
 
 ir\aac MS. , , . „ , „ , , < . , 
 
 eniaTajuai oe. kou npo tou oe e£eA9eiv eK juHTpac, Hj-iaKa oe: 
 
 23. {aKyalos uwe : NalnXdrrei KalSrjfiwvpyer /xfj Kal darep\eTai els 
 
 y.rjTpav ; 
 
 dOavdaios elire : TIpwTOv avrrjv rfjv \i-qrpav t^s yvvaiKos ovk avrbv 
 
 Xiyeis ireirXaKevai, Kal irdv fiiXos rov o-wjiaros ; 
 Fol.40v°. (aKxatos zlire: Nai : 
 
 dBavdaios direv : El tolvvv 7 Karrj^icoae, nrjXbv Xafidv dirb rfjs yfjs 
 
 Kal Sice to>v eavrov -)(eLpS>v nXdo-ai jirjTpav, Kal irav efri 'irepov fieXos Sia- 
 
 7^Aac^<m• (ti' fiSeXvaaeL') 8 aKovcras otl iavrZ vabv irXdaai 9 dirb /j.rJTpas 
 
 1 Mt| TapdTTOu]. See note on pera (poftov, § 93. 
 
 2 7pa<|><Sv]. For the same argument similarly advanced see Adamant, de Recta 
 Fide dial. sect. iv. pp. 362, 363 (ed. Lommatzsch, 1844). 
 
 3 oCpk ct p.6vxi]. The author of the dial. v. de S. Trin. ch. 22 seems to have had this 
 passage in view, for he makes the Apollinarist say : El deov vabs iyevvr)8r) £k ttjs Mapias, 
 TreptTTrj rj kciivutijs rr/s fK napQivov yevvrjaecos' vaoi yap Seov Kal avcv ravrrjs avSptmrot. 
 Cp. also the utterance of Macedonius in the preceding note upon ayido-as. 
 
 4 va6v]. Cp. Hippolyti fragm. in Proverbia (Migne Patr. Gr. x. 625) : xpiordr, 
 (prjcriv, ij rov 6eov (tal irarpbs crocpta Ka\ Svvapis, aKobofirjutv lavrfi oIkov, rf/v £k napBcvov 
 a-dpK(0(rtv . . . rj aneipos o~o(pia rov 8eov (OKoboprjo'e rbv oikov iavrt] e£ aTreipapftpov prjrpoSj 
 vahv yovv 0"a>juaTtK6Jff Trepi&epevos, 
 
 5 (v ir&crT]]. Cp. Adamant, dial. I.e. : 'A&an. : Avtij yap ij <pio-is ovk iKey^et, on /xe'^p' 
 ttjs o-Tjficpov 6 \6yos rov Qeov 7rXao"0"ct tovs dv8punrovs ; r) ^wpts rov deov <pf]s fo)07rXao"re((r^at 
 iv rfi p-firpa tov avBpomov ; Irenaeus, bk. v. ch. 15, § 3, cites Jerem. I 6 to prove the 
 same thesis: Quoniam autem in uentre plasmat nos Verbum Dei, ait Hieremiae: 
 Priusquam plasmarem, &c. 
 
 It appears that Irenaeus and Adamantius and Macedonius, like the author of our 
 dialogue, held that every mother conceives ' of the Holy Spirit ' no less than did the 
 wife of Joseph. At the same time all four writers asserted the 'virginity' of Mary 
 in the strongest terms. 
 
 6 4k KoiMas]. Tisch. iv Koi\ia. Holmes iii. Origen i. 850, have ex KoiXi'ar. 
 
 7 El tolvw]. Cp. with the argument Irenaeus, bk. v. ch. 15, § 2. 
 
 8 (tC pSeXilo-o-ci)]. I conjecturally replace these words from the Armenian. For they 
 may have dropped out of the text owing to their similarity with dianXdcro-ii which precedes. 
 
 9 irXAo-ai]. The Arm. indicates that we should read enXaaev ano firfrpas, is 
 KaTrj^tatrev Kai an apxrjs k.t.X. 
 
The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 19 
 
 KtiTT}£i<BKCv } Kal aw dpyfjs tclvto. Si' iavTov KaTepydaaoSaf el Se nXaTTei, 
 eaco ov nXaTTer travTayov yap ov to Beiov, Kal to earn Kal to 'i£a> dbaavToos 
 e^ef enetTa 6 rjXios ovtos 6 fjpepoqbarjs, Kal kv awpao-t veKpois yivopevos 
 Kai tv aKadapaiais k7reKTe1.v6p.evos ovk dSiKeiTai, ov piaiveTai 1 . dXXa. 
 fiaXXov dxpeXei to. veKpa Kal SvcrcoStj, grjpaivaiv amd, Kal dcpavlfav tt\v 
 SvacoSiav. Kal vopigeis ai) to 6ewv piaivecrQaC ovyl Se paXXov mo-reveis' 
 671 ayidfci ttjv pr\Tpav, dvoiyei Tas nvXas Trjs yaorpoy, ndvTa 6 TeyviTTjs 
 oUovopeT, Siao-m(ei, reXeaiovpyei: 
 
 24. gaKyatos eme : Kal rj o-o<pia tov 6eov, em thc oocp6H ; Baruch 3 38 . 
 
 dOavdcios eine : Kal tl £evov aKoveis tov iepepiov XkyovTOS' outoc Baruch 
 6 0e6c hjuo>v ou AonoOHaeTcu erepoc npoc auTOV. e£eupe rraoav ooov 
 enicTHjUHC. jU6Ta touto 2 eni thc thc ojcp6H, kcu toIc av9pa>noic ouvave- 
 CTpdcpH : 
 
 25- {aKyaios etrrev : Ov ypacpfj * kv t<£ iepepia 3 : ?We 
 
 ddavdo~tos einev : ' AvdyvwQi t&s kirio~ToXas tov fiapovfa tva yv£s Kal s- ""^'' 
 
 neicrOels * on yeypanTai : 
 
 £aK\aws eTrrev : 0I8a otl kv a&Trj Trj kmcrToXr] yeypanrai, dXX' 
 
 ovk kv t<3 iepepla. : 
 
 1 Cp. S. Maximi Taurin. contra Iudaeos (Patr. Lat. 57, col. 797) : Caro Christi 
 ex femina nata est, quam deus fecit ; nee pollui potest maiestas Christi in carne ; si 
 enim sol fulgens non inquinatur tactu quolibet, multo magis dominus solis inquinari 
 non potuit, licet mundus mundam tetigerit. This work of Maximus recalls much that 
 is in our dialogue and some things from Pseudo-Gregory Testimonia, e.g. the 
 following: Descendit sicut pluuia in uellus (ps. 71); non cum ambitu, non cum 
 strepitu ; sed rex coelestis humilis mundum ingressus est. 
 
 2 (ie-rd tooto]. Tisch. pcra tovto and below Kal iv rols dvdpamois. 
 
 3 UpcpCf], This passage of Baruch is regularly cited by the earlier fathers as 
 Jeremiah, e. g. Tertull. c. Gnost. ch. 8, Iren. Haer. iv. 34, 4 : and compare the 
 Altercatio Simonis, I. 6 : receptissimus prophetarum Hieremias dicit : Hie est deus 
 noster, &c. And Gisleberti Disput. Iudaei (in Migne Patr. Lat. vol. 159, col. 1026), 
 where the Jew says : Mud enim quod de Ieremia posuisti : ' Post haec in terris '. . . 
 Ieremias non dixit, non scripsit. The Christian answers: Ieremiam hoc dixisse 
 uniuersa per orbem ecclesia testatur et a primis temporibus primisque interpretibus 
 uestris haec ita accepit, et sine ulla altercationis controuersia tenuit ecclesia Christi. 
 Quamuis enim non habeatur in eo libro qui sub nomine Ieremiae titulatur, Ieremias 
 tamen hoc dixit, quia ille qui hoc scripsit, ex ore Ieremiae hoc scripsit Baruch. 
 
 C 2 
 
 ? lege 
 neioOys. 
 
2o The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 
 
 MS. 
 ovvaiatv. 
 
 Is. 3" 
 
 MS. 
 iytvvi t 6ti. 
 
 Is. 9°. 
 
 d6avdaios : 'Iepefitas //era tov (3apoi))( Kal tS>v Bprjvmv Kal rrjs 
 eniaToXfjs (is tv fiifiXtov ypoxptrai' Kal Upe/iias ra riaaapa ravra 
 fiifiXia ev ovofidfrrat : 
 
 26. {aKyaios eTnev. OvSirra) eSei£as oTt Kal ^piarbs karlv r] <rocf>ia: 
 dOavdaws : &e\a> ere oSrjyrjcrai kirl tS> dvayvS>vai,0Ti 6ebs mrjyyetXaTO 
 
 ouvavciGTp6<peo9cu tchc dv8pcbnoic - Kal ovtws ere oSrjyqOevTa e/c rfjs 
 ypacpfjs, kXOtiv els avveaiv * : 
 
 27. (aKyaios eTwev : ' En) thc docp0H 6 6eos' Kai ouvaveoTpdcpH Wic 
 dveptbnoic ore ev t£> vaa> r5 ayla> i^pr)p.aTi^e tois irpofy-fyrais, Kal tois 
 TtaTpiapyais ; 
 
 dQavdoios etne : MeTa touto 1 ei'prjTai eni thc J"hc cocp9H - Kal toTc 
 dvOpconoic ouvavesTpdcpir St/Xovoti /xera tov vo/iov' Kal en 6/ioia>s 
 eiprjTai irapa t<2 TrpotprjTr) f/aata- Aaoc juou, 01 juaKapi'^ovTec ujuac 
 nAavcoaiv ujuac, Kai Tac Tpipouc toov obtiv 2 i>|ua>v TapaTTOuciv* dAAd vuv 
 KaTaoTHoeTai eic Kpioiv Kupioc. Kai GTHoei tov Aadv etc Kpioiv 3- outoc 
 Kupioc eic Kpiaiv H£ei, jugto tqv npecfiuTepoov toC Aaou, Kai luerd to>v 
 dpxdvTWv auTOu - ujueTc be, t( evenupisaTe tov djuneAcovd ju° u : 
 
 28. (aK^aios efne : Ael^ov oti drrb yvvaiKos eyevvrjOr} *: 
 dQavdaios : IIiaTeveis rjaaia tS> irpocp-qTrj ; 
 
 £aKyaios ehre : Nai : 
 
 d6avd(TLos: " ' Akovvov aiiTov XeyovTos- Kai 06Ahoougiv e! erevHGHoav 4 
 nupiKauoTOi - OTi naibiov erevvHSH hjuTv uioc, Kai eboGn hjuiv. ou h dpxH 5 
 
 1 Cp. Gregentii Disputatio (see note (5) on § 98 below), p. 604 A : koX el imo-re'is, 
 & aovvtre, to e'£ijr tov oti^ou o-k6ttt]<tov. MeTCi be TOUTd, (pT)o-lv . . . ficra jroia ravra \ 
 fj.€ra to tov vo/iov Sovvai, pera to npo<prjTns napaax^v. 
 
 Tils Tplfious rflv oSaiv]. Tisch. tov rpiflov rav noSav and below cttjjo-ei els Kpicnv top 
 Xaov alrov. The reading ras rplfiovs is in Holmes 24, 87, 91, 97, 228, 309 and Compl. 
 rav 6dav vpmv in Justin M. p. 421 alone. It renders the Hebrew, which the LXX 
 ordinary text wobwv does not. 
 
 s t6v Xaov els KpCcriv]. Tisch. els Kp. i. A. avrov. 
 
 4 €Y«vf|eT]o-av]. Tisch. iyevovro. Many of Holmes' codd. e.g. 90, 228, have 
 eytvrfiT]o-av, also Euseb. Cyrill. Alex. Chrys. 
 
 6 "PX-n]- Tisch. adds iytv^. Holmes 90, 228, 304, 307, 308 ; Const. Apost. 
 lib. v. c. 16; Clem, Al. p. 112 ; Euseb. Dem. Evang. p. 336 and others omit. 
 
The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 21 
 
 em toO 04*01) cxutou. kcu KaAeaai to ovojua ciutoO juerdAHc PouAhc 
 drreAoc* GauMaoToc oujupouAoc- Geoc isxupoc egouoiaarHc" d'pxoov eipHVHC 
 naTHp tou jueAAovroc aicovoc x : 
 
 29. (a^a'tos e ' 7r€ : Ka6m ovv Xeyeis, r) cxofyia tov 6eov dtreQavev ; 
 aOavdcnos : Edv trot jxtj dvayva> oti 6eXa>v direQavev, KaraylvcocrKe 
 
 fiov my d/xaOovs' edv 8e dvayvms, (po^rjOtjTL KaTayeXZv /ir) evpeOrjs kv 
 rjfiepa, Kpicrecos Kal eiTrrjS' oti outoc eonv ov 60X°Mev 2 etc KaTareAorra : Sap. 5 3 . 
 {axyalos elne: Ael£ov dwb to>v ypa(pa>v Kal ireidop.ai : 
 
 30. d6avd(rios : Teas 6/j.oX6yt]aov oti 6 6ebs eTeyOrj enl ttjs yfjs' Kal Foi. 40v°. 
 ovtos earns 6 efi/j,avovrjX, irepl ov elnev 6 it pocprJTrjs rjo-aias : tbou h napeevoc Is. f. 
 
 kv raaTpi eSei 3 " Kai Te£eTai ulov' Kai KaAeoouoi 4 to ovojua outou Mat. i 23 . 
 
 6/4jc(vouhA, o eoTi jueQepUHveudjuevov fieQ' Hjuwv 6 8eoc - iva ae els tovto 
 
 irpoKoyjravTa ireto~a>' oti 6eXa>v dneQavev inrep -navToav fjjxZv : 
 
 3 I. {a-Kyatos* elne: lids yap dvdpcoiros SiKaws 5 ovk eari $eos : 6 'iouSafos 
 
 dOavdaios : 'A\X ovSels 6 e/1/j.avovrjX, ovSels e/c irapQevov : J-od "iq 
 
 £aK)(aios * elnev : "Evets yap trelaai fie oti napdevos ovaa eyevvricrev ° IwSmos 
 , , in both 
 
 77 (J.apia ; Arm. cod- 
 
 ices. 
 
 1 eaujiao-Tos — al&vos]. Tisch. om. Field (Hexapla, ad loc.) has this note : De hac 
 insigni interpolatione, quam etsi in nonnullis libris asteriscos appositos habet, origine 
 antiquiorem esse ex testimoniis Irenaei et Clementis Alex, probari potest, etc. It is 
 also found in Euseb. Dem. Evang. p. 336 C. 
 
 2 <f<rxo|iev]. Tisch. ovtos rjv ov ecr^o/if'j/ wore els ye'Awrn. Chrys. viii. 469 reads eanv 
 and omits wore. Holmes 55 has els KarayeXayra. 
 
 3 e£ei]. Tisch. Xrj\j/eTai. 
 
 * KaXto-ouo-i.]. Tisch. Ka\eo-eis. 
 
 6 Sbcaios]. A reference to the Jewish belief so prominent in Philo and N. T. that 
 the just man is the ransom, \vrpov, of the unjust. Zacchaeus replies that the mere 
 circumstance of a man willingly dying for all only proves him to be just, but does not 
 prove him to be God. 
 
 6 oijSeCs |. Cp. Justin M. dial. 291 A : on p.ev ovv iv rayevei. Tta Kara crapxa dftpadfi, ovSels 
 ovdeTrore dno Trapdipov yeyevvrjTat ouSe XeAf/crai yeyevvypcvos dW r\ ovtos 6 rjpeTepos \pio-Tos, 
 ndo-L <pavepov eari. Kat 6 Tpv(p<ov direKpivaTo' 7] ypa<pr] ovk ex et ' Ifiov rj napdevos iv yaorpl 
 A^crai Kai re^erai vlov, a\X' 'lSoi> ij veavis. . . In the citation the author of our dialogue 
 read e£ei with Matt, and some texts of LXX. There seems to be a literary connexion 
 between him and Justin in this passage. But Tryphon in Justin argues that the 
 prophesy of Isaiah concerned Hezekiah. 
 
22 The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 
 
 Is. ft. dOavdcrios etirev : 'O npo(prJTr)s et-rref ibou h rrapGevoc ev rasTpl 
 
 sec. Matt. „^_ K at TG^eTai uiov, Kai KaXesouot to ovojua auTOd ejuiuavouHX' 6 eon 
 
 ju66epjuHV6u6ju€vov pee' hjiwv 6 Beoc : 
 6'lovSatos 32. £a.Kxa(os* eiTrev: 'ISoii r) veains (Xpr\Tai Kal ovx V irapOevos 1 : 
 
 Ar^'cod- aQavdaW. Kal troiov 2 o-TjpeTov vzdviSa (fir)) napOevov e| dvSpbs 
 
 j ces 'n ovXXafiovaav TeKeiu, rov 6eov Xeyovror cuthocu GHpeiov etc fideoc h etc 
 Is. 7"-". uxj/oc' Kal tov TrpotprJTov eiprjKoror ou juh aiTHoai ouoe juh rreipdaa") Kupiov 
 Kal Sia. Tovro knayayovror mh juiKpov vp.lv dj-oiva napexeiv dvepwrroic ; 
 Kal ncJoc Kupico nape)(6Te droova ; bid toGto outoc Kiipioc bcooei ujutv 
 GHjLieloV ibou h napeevoc ev rasTpi e£ef Kal TeSeTai uiov Kai KaAeoouoi 
 to ovojua auToO ejUjuavouHA. to p.iya arjiielov, o avrbs Kvpios dvrl irdvTwv 
 Trapia\€v t tovto r\V Iva ywrj incoripa 3 <rvXXa(3ovo-a [ovk] 4 e£ dvSpbs t£kt] 
 vlov, 'iva to>i> Kara avvrjOeiav dvOpwircov ; 
 
 1 Euseb. H. E. v. 8 declares that Theodotion of Ephesus and Aquila of Pontus 
 substituted veapis for irapBivos. So Irenaeus, bk. iii. ch. 23. 
 
 2 Kal iroiov]. In answering Tryphon's objection that veavis only was meant by the 
 Hebrew, Justin dial. 310 B has the same remark: El yap opoias rots d'XXoir aira<ri 
 irpaiTOTOKOis Kal ovtos yevvarrBai ex crvvovcrias e/xeXXf, ri Kal 6 deos (Type'iov, o pfj nwi Toh 
 7vpa>TOTOKOis koivov eaTiv, e'Xeye 7roi€ij< . . . ojs uer d\u>v irpayparav CHjuaivOuevcov, ei fUVH ano 
 a-vvova-las TiKreiv epeWev, oirep naoai cu vedvi5e<; ruvaiKec jroiovcri ttXiji/ t£>p crTeipSv. There 
 must be some literary connexion between this passage of Justin and § 32 of our 
 dialogue. Cp. also Origen c. Cels. i. § 35 : 6 pev Kvpios avaycypairTai dprjusvai ra'A^af : 
 aiTTjo-ai k.t.\. 'E^rjs Se to SMpevov o-rjpdou, to' ifiou k.t.X. . . . TToiov Ouv OH)U£iov, to veavi&a, 
 Hh napSe'vov TeKeiv; Kal t'lvl p.aKKov app,6£ei yevvrjcrai 'Ep.p.avovr]\, tovtc'o-ti' " fieff rjfimv 
 6 ^eos*" apa yvvaiKi o-vvovo~iao-6eio~riy Kal 5ta ua8ovs yvvaiKeiov GuAAafiouoH, tj en Kadapa 
 Kal ayvjj irap0iva>. . . . Tavra 8e \(ya>, &>s wpbs Ton 'lovSaiov o-vyKaraTtdefifvov t§ irpoCpqTeiq. 
 From this passage of Origen, who practically quotes our dialogue, I have ventured to 
 restore py in the text before rrapdivov. 
 
 3 veioTepa]. The correspondence of Irenaeus c. Haer. iii. 26 with this passage of 
 the Pseudo-Athan. is also verbal : Quod autem dixerit Esaias, In profundum deorsum 
 uel in altitudinem sursum, significantis fuit, quoniam qui descendebat, ipse erat et qui 
 ascendebat. In eo autem quod dixerit : Ipse dominus dabit signum, id quod erat 
 inopinatum generationis eius significant, nisi deus dominus omnium deus ipse 
 dedisset signum in domo Dauid. Quid enim magnum aut quod signum fieret in eo 
 quod adolescentula co?icipiens ex uiro peperisset, quod euenit omnibus quae pariunt 
 mulieribus. I italicize in the last clause the words which echo our dialogue. 
 
 4 ouk] before it; avip6s is superfluous and absent from Armenian. So I bracket it. 
 It can however be retained, if the sentence be not taken interrogatively. 
 
The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 23 
 
 33- ^afX a '' oy einev : To o-r\pelov rjv tovto' otl npiv h rvcivai to Is. 8 4 '. 
 nmbiov KaAeTv naTepa h jUHTepa, e'Aa/?e ttjv buvajtuv baiuctGKoO, Ka [ to: 
 gkCao oajuapelac : 
 
 aoavdaios : Uoiov iraiSiov nptv h rvwvai KaAeiv narepa h jUHTepa. Is. 8 4 . 
 
 • 1 Is » M 
 
 HT1619H06 novHpa *, toO eKAeSaoeai t6 draeov kc» «Xa/3e t^ buvajuiv i s .' 8'.' 
 baMasKoO Kat to skuAo aajuapeiac - el pfj povos 6 \plcttos ; Ketjuevou yap Luke 2". 
 avTOv knl thc cpaTVHC 2 , rj\6ov ol pdyoi dnoo-TaXevTes diro r]pd>8ov, dva^rj- 
 TTja-ai 3 Kal prjvvaai avrZ. Kal tovto pev ovk enoirjaav eweffiTrjcrev 4 o 
 ■fjpdiSrjs- npooKUVHoavTec 8e avTw, SeScoKacn xpucov, Aipavov, kou Ojuupvav. Mat. 2". 
 iva ir\r)pa>6fj to elprjpevov' irplv irj yvwvai to natSiov KaXeiv naTepa fj 
 firjTfpa, \rj\freTai 8vvap.1v Sapao-Kov, Kal to, o-KvXa aapapeias : 
 
 34. ^aK^aios elue : Aapao-Kt]vol yap ■qaav ol pay 01 ; 
 
 a6avdcrios : Hapa ttj ypacpfj ol to, roiavTa 5 (j>povovvTes toIs 
 alyvnTtois, alyviTTioi KaXovvTaf Kal ol to, TOiavTa yavavalois, yavavaloi 
 KaXovvrar Kal ol to. TOiavTa dpopawis, dpopaloi KaXovvTav dpeXei 
 
 1 irovT]p4]. LXX has aneiSil novrjplq. Two MSS. only, 93 and 305, have accusative 
 Trovrjplav. Justin M. 262 B has the same text as our dialogue : ana.8e7 trovripa rod 
 iK\4£atr8ai to ayadov. It would seem as if novrjpa tov had stood in a text of the LXX 
 used both by Justin and by the pseudo-Athanasius. The same resemblance in the 
 form and matter of the citations of Isaiah between Justin and our dialogue occurs 
 elsewhere. For example : Justin (262 b) cites as a continuous passage Is. 7 14-16 , as 
 far as ayadov, then Is. 8 4 , and then in conclusion Is. 7 16 from Kal KaTaXrjfpdrjo-cTai to 
 the end. 
 
 2 <(>(1tvt]s]. In Luke it is the shepherds and not the magi who come and find 
 Jesus lying in the manger iu rjj (pdrvrj. But the same combination of magi and 
 manger meets us in a corresponding passage of Justin dial. 303 d : yewrjdevTos Se rore 
 tov iraioiov iv Bt]8\ee/i . . . eTCTOKU fj Mapia tov Xpio-rov Kal iv (paTvy airbv eredeiKei, oirov 
 iXdovres ol airo 'Appafitas pdyoi evpov ovtov. 
 
 s dva£i]Tqo-ai]. Cp. Protev. Iacobi, xxi. 2, where some MSS. read : ttov yevvarat 
 dva?HTH5aTe. 
 
 * 1-ireJ-fiTticrev]. Similar language is used by Justin M. 304 B : Kal 6 f/paSrjs, pfj 
 cTraveXdovTav irpbs airbv tS>v airb 'AppafiLas pdyav, co'c HE'icoaev auTOuc ttoihocu. . . . 
 
 5 toi aira is read thrice in the Greek MS. It seems obvious to read ra avrd. Yet 
 the phrase of Tertullian in the corresponding passage (ob consimilem impietatem) 
 suggests Totavra, though the use of roiavra with a dative, as if it were irapaTrXfjo-ta, is 
 unparalleled. 
 
24 The Dialogue between Athanasms and Zacchaeus 
 
 2 
 
 Ezek. 16 3 . o wpo^TrjS fiod Kara tov eOvovs vfiSiV 6 naTHp ujuciv x djuopcuoc' h |"h 
 ujuoov XETTala. ovtcos Kal e7rt 70us fidyovs, ra avra <f>povovvTa(s) 
 SafiaaKrji'ots (Kal crap.apeiTais, Sap.acrKrjvovi') 3 Kal aap-apeiTas eKaXenev : 
 
 MS. dm. 2,5- Ca-K-^aios eiwef. Aid ti e'mep * e/ieXXev 6 XP la " ros ° v ^Y^is 
 
 eTTiSrjjxeiv ov (pavepm * eXeyov oi irpocprJTai oti rdSe eo~Tai' dXXa. 
 (nropdSrjv jiapTvpid fioi <pepei9, irore tovtov tov it pocprJTOv ; nore aXXov, 
 Kal ttot\ irepov ; p.r) ovk r)8vvaT0 eh avTmv e/c tov rpavepov e'nreiv oti 
 p.eXXei r) crotpia tov deov aapKova6ai t Kal ToSe nade'iv Kal rdSe iroir)aai ; 
 
 d6avdo-ios : Ti too-ovtwv elprjKOTOov ovk eneio-6r]Te ; Kal evl XeyovTi, 
 77<»? av e7T€Ladr]T€ ; 
 
 ^™-= (aKyaios* efne: Kal oXoi e/c tov rpavepov, Sid ti fir) elirov ha \ir\Seh 
 
 crKavSaXiadfj ; 
 
 Pol. 41 v°. dOavdo-ios : Kal ncos eVt p.vo~Tr\piov 6 r)v to KtjpvrTOfievov, el <pavepa>s 
 
 iarm MS. eKrjpvTTeTO ; dXXa>? re Se Kal kyivoacrKev 6 6ebs otl eOvo? novq pbv ecrre *• 
 Kal Xabs irX-qprj'S dfiapTiatv' Sid tovto Sid irapa(SoX5>v 6 etire TavTa. 'iva \lt) 
 
 1 vijiuv]. Tisch. reads <jov. 
 
 2 v'n]- All texts of the LXX read prjrrjp. The reading yr\ is due to a translator of 
 the Hebrew text, who confused 70K1 = ' and thy mother ' with "]X"lt<! = ' and thy land ' ; 
 the Resch and the Zadhe being run into one another so as to look like a Mem. The 
 newly found text of Sirach has the same confusion, for in 40, i d TI P3 DX ?K 
 is read, and a hand adds in marg. H3 JHX ?tt. 
 
 3 I have conjecturally restored these words lost through homoioteleuton in the 
 Arm. as well as in the Greek. 
 
 4 <t>ivep<isj. So Justin M. dial. 244 B: Kal 6 TpitftoV 81a Tiair(pj3ov\tieK\ty6)Mvosair6 
 twv npo(prjTmuiv \6y<ov \eyti?. Also the arn/3oXi7 UairiaKov (ed. A. C. M°Giffert, New 
 York, 1889), ch. II : epoyrrjo'av oi 'lovbaioi' el ovv apa oi 7rpo(f>rjTaL rjp.S>v Ta irtpl tov xpL&Tov 
 o-ov irpoelirov, 81a ri ovk ttirov wpo<pavu>s on yiyvacrKeTi (lege "va elSacri, collata Anastasii 
 lectione Iva tlSrjre) 'lovSaioi on juf'XXfi Aflfic 6 \pioTos Kal Travaai tov vop-ov Kol ras 6vo-'ias 
 tov vojxov. 6 xpL0~Ttav6s tiirtv' ei tnrov ourcos yvp.vas to irpayfia, (vdtats tXidafert avrovs, 
 \ombv Se Kai ras fiifiXovs avratv o\as eKaiert, Kal fjfitis (Is tovto t^XaiTTOfitBa. The same 
 passage occurs in Anastasius Sinaita adu. Iudaeos (Migne 89, 1228 a). This passage 
 seems to be imitated from the pseudo-Athanasius. 
 
 6 |iwW|piov]. Cp. Mat. 13 11 , Rom. 16 25 , Eph. 6 19 , and Justin M. dial. 324 c. 
 
 6 irapapoX&v]. Irenaeus, bk. iii. ch. 23, in a similar passage declares that the 
 translation of the LXX was a divine provision against the Jews burning their books 
 in order to spite the Gentiles : Interpretatum uero in Graeco ab ipsis Iudaeis multum 
 ante tempora aduentus Domini nostri, ut nulla relinquatur suspicio, ne forte morem 
 
The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 25 
 
 aKovaavTes oti jiiWei xpiarbs yevvacrdou. Kal fieXXovai * ra edvr\ pl\ovcn 
 
 Kkr]povofiia yiveaOai tov 6eov, Kavo-ere ray fitfiXovs, inrep rod fir/ 
 
 avayvovra ra e6vq crcodfjvai. Kal 1 yap Slo. tovto avTov ecrravpdiaaTC, 
 
 lira. Sf] eXeyev 2 , dp9H06Tai dcp Cjua>v 6 d,uneAa>v. Kai boenaeTai level * Cp. Mat. 
 
 noioOvn touc Kapnouc. 7rco? ovk av Kal ras (3if$\ous eKavaare 3 , ol Kal »j™ ms 
 
 tov Seo-TTOTrji' o-TavpaxravTes Kal tovs KrjpvgavTas XidofioXrjo-avTes ; oti el 
 
 Kal (pavepcos rjcrav Krjpv^avres, to, aina, av eTroirjo-are, ovk early d//.<pi(3oXov' 
 
 el yap fiera to. cpavepa. ev alyvwTCo crrj/xeia, Kal ra ev rfj epvQpa e£aiaia, 
 
 Kal ra fiera ravTa 7rapdSo£a, errl elScoXoXarpeiav erpaTrr/Te elirovres t£ 
 
 aapoov noiHOOV hjiuv Geouc, ira>s ovk earlv 6/j.oXoyov/j.evov on TOLavTtjs Exod. 32 1 . 
 
 ovres TTpoaipecrecos, ra avra £noirjo~aTe ; 
 
 36. {aKyalos elrrev : Ovk alcryyvrj i SecrwoTov Kal deov, Kal Svvdfieoos 
 Kal aocpias aravpbv Xeyoov ; 
 
 nobis gerentes Iudaei, haec ita sint interpretati. Qui quidem si cognouissent nos futures, 
 et usuros his testimoniis quae sunt ex scripturis nunquam dubitassent ipsi suas comburere 
 scripturas, quae et reliquas omnes gentes manifestant participare uitae, et eos qui glori- 
 anturdomum se esse Iacob et populum Israel exhaereditatos ostendunt a gratia Dei. 
 A literary connexion with the dialogue is evident. Eusebius Dem. Ev. vi. p. 257 (ed. 
 Colon.) has the same thought, but agrees with our dialogue that the provision lay in the 
 enigmatic character of the prophecies : o-rjpeimcrr] S' &s nva pev etp/jrat Si' alviypdrcov, Tiva 
 be (paveptoTepov. Ta pev ovv St' eniKpytj/ecos rjyovpai tg>v etc TrepLTopris eveKa KeKaXvppevos 
 drroBebocrdat, bid Ta 8ecrTri.C6p.eva /car avribp <TKvdpa>ird. St' airep et'/ccW tjv /cat dcpavicrai avrovs 
 Tr/v ypacprjv, el en tov rrpoipavovs rrjv eir^aTrjv alircov aTrojBoXrjv etrrjuaivev. ovtco yovv /cat rots 
 irpo<br)Tais avrols eVt/3ovXc-€crat avrovs Karex* 1 Xdyos, St' otis e'rrowvvTO Kar avraiv eXeyxpvs. 
 
 Cp. Greg. Nyss. in the lost deoyvcoo-La (in Euthym. Zigab. Patr. Gr. 130, col. 273 d) : 
 avveo-Kiao-peva be ravra /cat ra roiavra, "iva pq dtfcavicrBcocn Ta /3t/3Xia. ' Ojrov yap napovra 
 Ka\ davparovpyouvra pXeirovres, /cat TeXelav drrobei^w rrjs eavrov deorr/Tos Trape^opevov ovk 
 ySecrSrjcrav, dXX' ecrravpaaav, crxoXj} ye &v to>v nep\ avrov 7rpocj>r)TeiS)V tcpeicravTO. 
 
 1 The Arm. suggests et for /cat. 
 
 2 eXcyev]. The citation which follows occurs in Anast. Sin. Quaest. 139, p. 594 
 (quoted by A. Resch Paralleltexte zu Matthaeus), as follows: /cat rrdXiv cptjo-l npos 
 'lovSaiovs' on dp8qcTeTai d(f ipcop 6 dp.Tre\dv, TOvretrn 17 vopiKrj yecopyia Kal Xarpeia, /cat 
 SoSfreTai eBvei ttoiovvtl tov napirbv airov. The dialogue agrees with Matthew's form 
 of citation, except in substituting 6 duneXcov for 17 fiao-CKeia tov 8eov. 
 
 3 eicaticraTe]. See note above and cp. Justin M. dial. 349 A : rtjv aVdSei£i</ t!jv nep\ tov 
 XpuTTOV Troir)o-ao-6ai io-noihao-a, dXX' diro twv 6p.o\oyovpevtov pexpi vvv v<p' vpaV a « 
 ivevotjKfio-av 01 StSdcr/caXot vpcov, ev ItTTe oti d<f>avrj eTrenoi^Keio-av. 
 
 1 atcrxwxi]. Justin M. dial. 317 A: et Sf /cat dripos ovtcos crTavpa>Sqvai tov xp'OTW 
 
26 The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 
 
 dOavdaios : 01 npCHpfJTai ovk rjo-yvvOrjo-av eirrew t kya> irms alayyv6S> ; 
 
 {anvaios elne : Kal (X iLS Sei^at 0Ti of ' Trpo<prjTai aTavpovaOai avrov 
 
 dprjKacnv ; 
 
 Deut. 28 66 . dOavdcrios: UpS>rov ficocrfjs Xeyer «ai 6Veo6e x thv ^gohv iijuoov 
 
 KpejuajuevHV, dnevavTi tmv 699aAjua>v ujucov. Kai ou juh niGTeuoeTe 2 th 
 
 ^coh ujucov to npooi epelc nek dv revoiTO eorrepa, Kai to lonepac epefc 
 
 Mat. 27 ts . nooc av revoiTO npooi; dno yap ekthc copac okc'toc ereveTO erri naoav thv 
 
 ? ex euang. f h v eooc ojpac evaTHC. Kai and €vo(thc ndAiv dScpGH to cpooc 3 oootg 
 
 Aeretv touc opoovTac" ntoc ereveTO eorrepa o eart ovcoToy. Kai naAiv 
 
 nooc ereveTO npooi - o kan <p£>$ : 
 
 37- C aK X a ^ 09 € " rei ' '■ 'Airb T '? s ' ""a^ a 'ay /*e SiaOrJKrjs nt'ivov, otl Set 
 avrov o~Tavpa>6fjvcu : 
 Deut. 2S 66 . dOavdcrios: To oyeaee thv $oohv ujuoov KpejuajuevHV 4 , dnevavTi toov 
 
 (wropoii/xe!'" eTriKaTapaTos- yap 6 oravpovpevos. . . . (c) el 8e Kal (rTavpadrjvai Kal ovtcvs ala^pas 
 Kal aripMS cmodaveiv $ia toC KeKarrjpapevov iv t<Z vofia davdrov, diroSec^ov r]fiiv. 
 
 1 StyeaQe k.t.A.]. Tisch. and all sources earai r] £0117 crov Kpepapevrj. Therefore the 
 Pseudo-Athan. had a text of LXX which read Vill as ITffl (which strictly = ctycwrai). 
 But the reading tycoSe, though rare, is not unknown ; it occurs, e.g., in pseudo-Greg. 
 Nyss. adu. Iudaeos (Migne Patr. Gr. 46, 213 C), also in Gregentius adu. Iudaeos; but 
 the former of these is certainly and the latter probably based on this dialogue. 
 
 2 ov \ir\ mortwcTe . . .]. Tisch. ov mcrTevaeis rfj £oj) troi). Athan. i. 6l has ou 
 p.f] and mo-Ttv<Tr]Te. Also Orig. i. 443 wio-Tevo-rjTe. 
 
 3 <|>&s]. Cp. the doubtful agraphon in Resch's Agrapha, 1889, p. 409, from Didasc. 
 V. 13, p. 313 '. KaX io~ravp<oo~av avrov avrfj tjj napaaKevy. !£ ovv &pas enaaxev iv ttj 
 irapacrKevfj, Kal avrai at &>pai, als iaTavptadrj 6 Kvpios f]pa>v r rjfiipa iKoyiaSrjo'av' erreira 
 iyivero rpels wpas o~koto$, Kal £\oyio~8r] vv£, Kal ttoKiv dirb cv&tt]s &pas npbs deikrjv rpels 
 &pas fjpepa, Kal eireira vi>£ tov tra/3/3aTou roC irddovs. Resch explains this as an attempt 
 to prove that Jesus fulfilled three days and three nights. The Peter Gospel is similar : 
 Tore rj\ios e\ajmf/-e, Kal evpedt] $>pa ivarri, with which von Schubert (Petrus Evang. 
 Berlin, 1893) compares Zech. I4 7 , Kal ecrrat Iv eKelvrj ttj rjpepq ovk to-rai rjpepa Kal ov vv£, 
 Kal npoc eonepav earai cpoog, and alludes to Cyr. Cat. 13 24 and Ap. Const, v. 14. The 
 author of our dialogue seems to quote some lost Gospel. 
 
 4 Kp€|ici|ievT)v]. Pseudo-Tertull. c. Iud. ch. 11, quotes the text thus: Et erit uita 
 tua pendens in ligno ante oculos tuos. Iren. adu. Haer. iv. 20 suggests the addition 
 'in ligno': 'ostenditur pendens in ligno, et non credent ei. Ait enim : Et erit uita 
 tua pendens ante oculos,' &c, where see Harvey's note. Cp. also Faustus the 
 Manichean (in August, c. Faust, xvi. 5) : An illud offeremus ei, quod perinde soletis 
 
The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 27 
 
 699aAjxwv vjichv, Kal ou juh nio~reuoeTe th ^ooh ujuojv, rfjs iraXaias earl 
 SiadrJKr]s l% Kal to npcoi e'peic nobc ereveTO ecnepa, Kai to eonepac nak 
 ereveTO npcoi, dfioim rfjs naXaLas ko-Tiv : 
 
 38. ^aK^aios zlirev: " AXXd tovto ovk kanv o-ravpbs ovSe Odvaros : 
 dOavdaios : 'Edv Xeyrj rjcratas' Kupie, tic erriSTeuce th cikoh hjucov ; Is. 53 1 - 3 . 
 
 Kai. 6 ppaxfaiv Kupiou tlvi drreKaAi^eH ; dvHrreiAa,uev evconiov 2 auTOu toe 
 naibiov, toe pf^a ev j-h biytboH - 0UK | aTlv elboc auTOu 3 oube oo£a 4 . Kai 
 efoojuev outov Kai ouk elxev e'boc oube kcxAAoc 6- aAAa to elboc auTOu 
 cmjuov eKAelnov napd 6 ndvTac touc dveptonouc' edv Se Xeyy Kal 6 SaviS' Ps. 21". 
 topugav xeipdc juou Kai nobac juou. biejuepisavTO ja ijiidTid juou eauTOic* Ps. 21 19 . 
 Kai. km tov ijuaTiCjudv juou efiaAov KAfipov 7 , ttcqs ov voeis tov (navpov; 
 
 39. gaK^aws * dnev : OuSe ovra>s Oavdrov kp.vr\o-Qr\^ : Arm. 6 
 
 ./i , »a . - » > >s - » 'IouSaibs. 
 
 aOavacrios * : Av9pcorroc ev rrAHj-H tov Kai eiococ 9epeiv juaAaKiav, oti Is e,s-u 
 dneoTpeYev to rrpootonov 8> HTijudo9H Kai ouk eAorisSH. outoc toc , T ?f: ° 
 
 inducere : Videbunt uitam suam pendentem, et non credent uitae suae ? Cui uos 
 quidem adiicitis, in ligno; nam non habetur. So Athanasius, vol. ii. 182. 
 
 1 iraXaias 8i.a0-f|Ki]s]. The Arm. adds Kai. tov vofxov. Just above after fafj vp.S>v it 
 reads instead of rrjs irak. 4, 8iad. thus ' veteris legum est.' In the third place, where 
 the Greek has rrjs rrakaias only, it = rijs naXaias dtaSfjKrjs, ' veteris testamenti.' It is 
 clear therefore that rrjs waXaias Sia&jKijr has come into the text from the margin. 
 In the first passage tov vop.ov remains alongside ; also in the second, but with nakaias 
 thrust in before it. In the third the whole phrase had got into the Armenian's Greek 
 text, but only irdkmas without SiadqKrjs into our Greek. There is no reason why the 
 phrase should not come in a second century document, for it stands already in Paul, 
 2 Cor. 3 14 , and Melito (apud Euseb. H. E. iv. ch. 26) has ™ thc n*Aaidc &ia8HKHC 
 /3i/3Ai'a. 
 
 2 evumov k.t.X.]. Tisch. as 7rai8. ivavriov avrov. Cyrill Alex. v. 375 cites according 
 to our dialogue. 
 
 3 ct8os aviToO]. Tisch. et'8. avrtS. 
 
 4 86|a]. So Arm. MS. B ; the other has ' beauty.' 
 6 k&Mos]. So Arm. MS. B; the other has 'glory.' 
 
 6 iTapd k.t.X.]. Tisch. rrapa. rovs viovs to>v avdovmav. Holmes XII (86), 26, 198,239, 306, 
 Alex, have rrapa itavTas av6. Many minusc. and fathers add wdvras but retain r. viovs. 
 
 7 Kal sir! . . . kA%ov], Arm. MS. A omits. 
 
 8 aTreorpetjKV rb irpoa-wirov]. Tisch. arrearpaTTTai to wpoo-amov amov, Euseb. Dem. 
 Ev. p. 186, cites in same way as pseudo-Athan., but no MSS. Hebrew = sicut qui 
 obuelat faciem. 
 
28 The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 
 
 dMoip-nac hju<2>v ai'pei \ Kai bid Tac djuapriac hjuoov 2 obuvaTar Kai Hu.ek 
 eAoriodjueea outov elvai ev novo) Kai ev nAHj-H Kai ev KaKWoei 3- auTOc 
 be 6TpaujuaTia9H bid Tac djuapTiac hmuV naibeia 4 eipHVHc HU.d)v en 
 auTw, Tcp ju«>Acom outou Hjuelc !a9Hjuev. ndvTec die npdpaTa enAavHeH/iev' 
 dvepoonoc th 6ba> outou enAavH9H' Kai Kupioc napebcoKev outov Talc 
 Foi.4iv°. djuapTiaic HjudV Kai outoc | bid to KeKaKcoaGai ouk dvoirei to GTdu.a 
 auTOu- wc npdpaTOv eni ocparHV h'xOh. Kai wc djavdc evavTiov toO Kei'pov- 
 toc 5 auTov dc)>covoc, outoc ouk dvoirei to 5T0U.a outou. ev th Taneivcoaei 
 auToO h Kpioic aurou HpGH, thv be revedv outou tic biHj-HoeTai" oti 
 aipeTai and thc j-hc h ^ooh outou, and toov dvojuioav toO AaoC 6 h'xGh eic 
 GavaTOV Kai bcdaco touc novHpouc ovt'i thc TacpHc outou, Kai touc 
 nAousiouc dvTi tou GavaTOu outou. oti dvojuiav ouk enomoev oube 
 eupeGH 7 boAoc ev to) otojuoti outou : Kai pouAeTai Kupioc 8 KaGapisai 
 auTov and thc nAnrnc 9< edv bdrre nepi djuapnac, h \|/uxh uu.d~W dyeTai 
 onepjua juaKpdpiov Kai pouAeTai Kupi.oc dtpeAelv and tou ndvou thc yuxtfc 
 auTOu, belSai outo) cpdk. Kai nAdaai th ouveoei, biKaieooai biKaiov, eu 
 bouAeuovTa noAAoic- Kai toc d>.iapTiac outmv outoc dvHaei 10 . bid toCto 
 auTOc KAHpovojuHsei noAAouc Kai toW ioxup<2>v juepiel okOAo - dv9' &v 
 
 1 aipei]. Tisch. <fiepei. Euseb. 1. c. has a'ipu and perhaps Tertullian knew of the 
 reading c. Marc. iii. 17 and iv. 8. 
 
 2 Sid Tds a|iapTCas f||xuv]. Tisch. Trepi T]fia>v. 
 
 3 «al t'v KaKwo-ei]. The Arm. adds ' as from God,' &s napa Kvpiov, which is due to 
 the Arm. vulgate, if not to the Arm. editor who brackets them in his text. 
 
 4 iraiSeia]. Tisch. praem. Kai fifpaXaKiorai fita Tas avopias r)pa>v. Origen iii. 214 
 also omits these words. 
 
 6 Post KeipovTos Tisch. om. avrov : item ovras pro ovtos et infra om. avrov post 
 Tancivaxrei. Many MSS. and fathers add avrov. Only Holmes 104, 47 have ovtos. 
 Justin M. p. 162 and Holmes 147 and others add avrov after ran. 
 
 6 XaoO]. Tisch. adds pov. 
 
 7 €vip!6T)]. Tisch. om. and reads 86\ov. Holmes XII, 26, 36, 41, 49, 51, 86, 147, 
 198, 239, 306, Clem. Alex., Clem. Rom., Euseb., Justin M. and others agree with the 
 dialogue in reading evpedrj , . . b~6\os. 
 
 8 PoiiXeTCH KVpUOs]. Tisch. Kvp. jBovX. 
 
 9 Ante xiis it\t]ytjs Tisch. om. dwo. Most of the sources mentioned in note on 
 evp(6r] add airo. 
 
 10 dv-fjo-fi]. Tisch. avoicrei. 
 
The Dialogue between Athanastus and Zacchaeus 29 
 
 napeboBH elc edva-rov h v|/uy>i outou, Kai Iv toIc dvdjioic eAon'seH- Kai 
 au'roc d^apTiac noAAoov dvi-'vej-Kev. Kai bid Tac djuap-riac 1 aifrav 
 napebdOH. 
 
 40. (aKyaios * eiirev : "OXa a etprjKas, nepl dvOpdnrov eiprjKas Arm. b 
 
 3 f \ , / 'lovdcuos. 
 
 eiprjKevai tov it po<pt)Tt)V : 
 
 dSavdaios : Tlepl (3pa)(iovos Kvpiov yevopevov, fipayiova 6eov olkovwv, 
 
 Svvap.iv 6eov voer ov ydp eK peXwv crvyKenai to * Qelov : t&v MS. 
 
 £aK%aios * eiirev : "Hkov<tcl airov Xeyovros' dvepoonoc ev tiiuh 2 dW, Arm. 6 
 
 y ir , , , ' 'lovSaios. 
 
 Kai eiowc 9epeiv juaAaKiav : 
 
 dOavdaws : $aivr] poi (/^}* TTpoae^cov rols eiprjpevois. rJKovaas <^> 
 . - w . u< • • ' „,„ = -' » « , ex Arm. 
 
 avTOv Aeyovros Kupie tic enioTeuse th okoh hjucov. koi o ppa)(icov addidi. 
 Kupiou tivi dneKaAucp6H; dvHrreiAajuev ivdVmov auTou d>c naibiov: 
 
 41. {aKyaios* einev : 'O ^pa^icov Kvpiov, r)i> Xeyeis Svvapiv, eTpd-rrrj Arm. <5 
 Kai eyevero iraiotov ; 
 
 ddavdo~ios : Ovk krpdnr], pvq yevono' dXXd Xafia>v crdpKa, Kai coy ev 
 vaw Tjj crapKi ovaa 1) Svvapis tyevero dvOpconos' Kara crdpKa pev ovcra 
 dvBpcoTTOS, a>v Se 6ebs Kara irvevpa. Kai toy pev dvdpcowos, eni acpayrjv 
 rjyero' toy Se debs eXdpj3ave ttjv dpapriav tov Koapov. Sid yap (tovto^ 
 Kai aiiToc KAHpovojUHGei noAAouc Kai toov isxupoav Saipovcov 3 Siepepiae 
 to. OKuAa Xa/3d>v' ovs e/c noXXov o-KvXevaavTes 4 rjaav dv6pd>wovs. dv6' tov 
 napebdeH eic edvaTOV h yu)(H a^TOu, Kai ev toTc dvdjiioic eAorio9H (quia 
 
 1 Sid -rds fijiapTias]. Tisch. 8. t. iivoixias. Holmes III, XII, 26, 86, 147, 306 and 
 others, also Clem. Rom. ap. Euseb. Dem. Ev. p. 100 read a/xapTins. 
 
 2 ev Ti|ifj]. This is hardly a scribe's error for iv Tr\r)yfj. Perhaps the text of the longer 
 citation has been corrected and our author used a text of Isaiah which had iv -n\t% 
 here ; due to a misreading of ITDiOD as T|333 = Iv Tifirj. But more probably n/xij 
 here is used not in the sense of 'honour' but of a 'fine' or 'penalty.' 
 
 3 Chrys. C. Iud. C. 6 : oti tcov baijiovaiv dTrrjWa^e tovs avdpanrovs, Ka\ tovto Kai tov 
 lirxvpov, <pT](ri, p.epi€CTai o~Kv\a. 
 
 * o-KvXeiJo-aVT«s]. Cp. Justin M. dial. 304 D Antral Svvap.iv Aapaa-Kov Kai o-Kv\a Sapapeias, 
 ttjv tov TTOVrjpov haipovos, tov iv AapaoKa oIkovvtos, bvvapiv io-r/paive viKTjd^o-eo-Qai r<5 
 Xpio-Ta apa T<o yevvtjBrjvai' oirep 8ei<WTai yeyevrjpivov. of yap pdyoi, oItivcs iaKvXevpivoi 
 fiaav npbs irao-as KaKas 7rpd£eis, ras ivepyovpivas vrrb tov batpoviov iKfivov, ekBovres Kai 
 TTpoo-KVvrjO~aVTes t<S xpio~T(S (paivovrai diroo-Tavres ttjs o-Kv\(vo-dar]s oitovs Svvdpeas «KfiVi)f. 
 
3o The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 
 
 Gal. 3 13 = inter duos latrones suspensus quasi impius reputatus est) 1 tov 
 poftov Xiyovros' eniKOTcipaTOc 2 ndc 6 Kpejudjuevoc em £uAou : 
 42. £aKvaios e?wev: "ISe ovv eniKaTapaTOS kcmv : 
 dOavdcnos ■ Aid tovto SoOrjaovTai ol Trovrjpol dvTi tov 6a.va.T0v 3 
 amov' /cat ol ttXovctloi, dvTi ttjs racpfjs aiiTov' otl fi(Ta tS>v dvop.cov 
 avTov kXoyiaavTO : 
 wj]?ir£s. 43- C aK X a ^ 0S € " r€I/ : '^ s * 6 irpo<prJTt]s \eyer thv revedv oiutou tic 
 
 Cp. Matt. SiHTHseTaf eyed Se Irjaov Xeyco ttjv yevedv' vlbs yap r\v tov loxrrjtp*, kcii 
 Mark6 3 . 01 dbeA<poi auTOti, idKoofS Kai ioooh, Kai touoac, Kai oijucov. Kai rj firJTtjp 
 papia : 
 
 44. ddavdcrios: Aid tovto enrev 6 Trpocprjrrjs' thv revedv auTOU tic 
 biHTHaeTai ; kdv fir} Tts 27 o~o<pos 6 , ov SvvaTai yvSsvai, otl £k nvtvparos 
 dyiov Kai fiapias rij? irapftkvov yeyevvrjTai : 
 , Arm- .° 45- C aK X a ^ 0S * eine: I To nvevpa to dyiov dvTi dvSpbs ffiiy] ttj 
 
 'lovSatos. f 
 
 Pol. 42 v°. fiapia ; 
 
 Cod. Arm. dGavdaios *: 'Opas oti £t]TeiTai * ao<p6s, 6 Swd/ievos vomeral oti 
 
 6p665o£os. nvevp-a dyiov p-i^iv ampaTiKrjv ovk evet 6 : 
 
 f^TffreMS. 
 
 1 I have filled up the lacuna from the Armenian. 
 
 2 ImnaTcipaTos]. Tisch. KiKarrjpap.€vos vtto Seov and om. 6. Justin M. dial. 323 c 
 cites in the same form as our dialogue, and adds : ov% <5>s tov 8eov Karapcopevov tovtov 
 tov ioravpaplvov. Faustus the Manichean (see Augustine c. Man. Faust, xvi. 5), 
 following Marcion, argued that the Hebrew God of the O. T. could not be the loving God 
 who sent Jesus, just because in cursing all who were hung on a tree he by implication 
 and beforehand cursed Jesus Christ — one of the many cases in which Jew and 
 Marcionite concurred in the arguments they both used against the Catholic Church. 
 
 8 Oava/rou]. Arm. Cod. B has Ta<f>!js. 
 
 * toO 'Iaxrfi<f>]. Cp. Act. Andr. et Matth. p. 143 : fit; oux oSrds eWii< 6 vlos '\a>o-r)<p tov 
 tcktovos <al rj pr\rr\p avrov Mapiap. Kai ol aSeXcpol avrov 'laKtojBos Kai 2ip.u>v. The Order and 
 names of the brethren are given in our dialogue as in Mark's Gospel. In Gregentius 
 dial. 611 E the paternity of Joseph is insisted on by the Jew : toc ck tov 'la>o-fjcp •y«ycij- 
 Bivra Xeyeis, Jn ijfei Kp'ivai ruv koojiov; and 612 B, olba on 6 xpierrdr (rou eyevvfjBi], aXV on 
 irdvras ex enrepparos 'laafjcf). The Christian answers : 011 yap eK (Tiripparos 'Ioxrijcp, as crii 
 vofiifcts, ak\ eK nveuparos aylov yeyevvrjrai. 
 
 c a-o<f)6s]. Cp. Barnab. Ep. vi. 10 : ciXoyrjTos 6 Kvpios fjp.Siv, aSeXcpol, 6 aotplav <al vovv 
 Bijxivos iv rjfiiv Tav Kpvfpiav avrov. Xe'yei yap 6 TrporftrjTrjs TrapafioXriv KVpiov' rls vorjafi, el 
 fxrj ao(p6s Ka\ eTTia'TTjp.tov Kai dyaircov rbv Kvpiov avrov ; 
 
 6 Cp. Altercatio Simonis III. 11 : Sim. Proba mihi nunc ilium dei filium ex deo 
 
The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 31 
 
 (axyatos eTrre : 2v etnas e/c nvev/xaros ayiov Kal fiapias Trjs 
 TrapQevov yeykvvr\TaL : 
 
 dQavdo-ios : 'A\X' ov Kara, fiL^iv, dXXd Kara Sr/fiiovpyiav. d>s yap 
 6 irp5>T0S avOpamos e.K 6eov, Kal Trjs yrjs' ov Kara p-i&v, dXXd Kara, 
 SrjfiLovpyiav' ovtois aicove Kal -^pio-rov e/c irvev/xaTos ayiov Kal fiapias 
 Trjs irapGevov * : 
 
 46. {aKyaios eTrre : Aid ri ovv avrov Kal ^picrTov XeyeTe*. tov fifj MS. 
 ^acriXevaavTa, jirjSe \pia6evTa wapd p.rj8ei>bs to>v Trpocpr]Ta>i> ; ' 
 
 ddavdo'LOS : E8i8d^6r]s dno tSsv npo^)T]Ta>y otl 8vvap.is, Kal Xoyos, Kal 
 o~o<pia t Kal fipayicav, Kal naLSiou, Kal dvBpcoiros XeyeTaV Kal eari p.a6eiu t Arm.=«aJ 
 otl * Kai ap^ccy, Kai paaiXevs, Kai ^piaTos, Kai tepevs , Kai TrpocprjTrjs % v g„ 
 eo-Tiv' ra yap irdvra rocs drxaaiv eyeveTo, Iva irdvTas o-wcrr] fievcov 
 Qeos, ov rpanels 3 tt)v <pvaiv 4 : 
 
 gaK^aios (href : IIws Svi/rj p.01 8eT£ai ; 
 
 47. dOavdcrtos ■ Terns on apywv Kal r)yovp.evos, aKove Tov p.covo~e<os 
 ypdqbovTOS, tcls tov 'IaKoofi evXoyias Kal XeyovTos' ouk eKAeiyei. dp)(cov e£ Gen. 49 10 . 
 loiioa- Kal HfOUMevoc ek toov jUHpcav auTou - ewe ou 6 eA6H o anoKeirar Kai 
 
 auToc npocooKia e9voov. Kal fiXerre rroia r)v r) npocpr/Teia' otl avTos 6 
 
 natum. Longe enim remota est diuinitas a coitibus humanis nee miscetur complexui. 
 Theofih. Loqueris quasi Iudaeus. 
 
 1 Ik irveij(j.aTos — irapSevov]. In verbal agreement with the Symbolum Ecclesiae 
 Romanae Graece apud Epiph. Haer. LXXII. 3, p. 836 B. : tov yewrflivra « irvevpaTos 
 ayiov Kal Maplas ttjs irapBevov. 
 
 2 Upeus]. Arm. Cod. B adds deov. 
 
 3 oi rpaireCs]. Cp. Theodoret dial. I. ch. 11 (Migne Patr. Gr. 83, 38): 'Op9. : « 
 rpaireis iyivero crdp£, ou pepevrjuev OTvep wporepov r\v. 
 
 4 -rt\v <|>u<nv]. Cp. Tertull. adu. Prax. 27 : Deum inmutabilem et informabilem credi 
 necesse est, ut aeternum . . . Deus autem neque desinit esse, neque aliud potest esse. 
 Sermo autem Deus, et sermo domini manet in aeuom, perseuerando scilicet in sua 
 forma. . . . Certe usquequaque nlium Dei et filium hominis, cum deum et hominem, 
 sine dubio secundum utramque substantiam, in sua proprietate distantem ; quia nee 
 sermo aliud, quam deus, neque caro aliud, quam homo. 
 
 6 «i>s oS k.t.X.]. Tisch. ta>s eav ekdj] ra airoKein^va. Here ov for iav is read in 
 Chrys. iii. 437, and in Theodoret ii. 557. o dnwirai in many of Holmes' minuscules, 
 in Origen, Justin M. Ap. i. 51, 80, Epiph. i. 695, Theodoret ii. 557. The LXX 
 rendered <S an-oxen-m. 
 
32 The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 
 
 Gen. 49 1 ''. iaKcbfi diroOvrjcrKwv e/caAecre tovs vlovs avrov Xeya>v ouvdx6HTe avafreiKco 1 
 
 ujuiv t( dnavTHcet In eo^ajou 2 toov Hjuepobv ouvd)(eHT6 fva dvajreiAco 
 ^& MS. ujuiv 3 . oloi iaKciop aKOuoaTe icpaHA toi naTpoc ujuwv*. Kal avvayOkvTaiv 
 
 avTwv, tov iovSav evXoyei rfj npoeiprjfiivrj euXoyia. Kal tov l(ocrfj(j) 
 Gen. 49 8 . fiacriXzvovTa SovXov woiec tov lovSa, Xiycov avTco' Kal npooKUVHOOUoi aoi 
 Gen. 49 10 . oi uiot tol naipoc oou. on ouk eKAefyei d'pxcov IE iouoa, Kai Hrou)uevoc 
 
 Ik tgov jUHpoov auToG, ea>c ov IA9h 6 dnoKeiTai. Kai auTOC npoo&OKia 
 
 e6v<iv : 
 
 48. (aKyalos : Uepl tov SavlS eirrev, oti 'ifieXXe fitTa yeveas k£ 
 lovSa yevvaaOai : 
 
 ddavdaios : KaiToi Se drrb tov SavlS rjv^Tjcrau 01 dpyovTes. f) Se 
 irpocprjTfia Aeyet, ecus tot€ eivat tovs apyovTas tov lovSaicnv edvovs, ecoc 
 08 Ia6h 6 dnoKeuai, Kai ai)Toc npoo&OKia lovoov. 6 yap SavlS vficov 
 kykvero TrpocrSoKia t5>v iovSaimv t Kal oiy r)p.S>v tS>v kOvS>v : 
 
 49. (aKyaios ehre : Kal yap Kal to, eOvrj Xeyeis KaXelaOai els (co-qv b\ 
 dnrjyopevaev 6 Oeos ; 
 
 dOavdaios : "HKOVcras kv SwTepco yjraX/i& 7rpo^>rjTiKais XeyovTos tov 
 Ps. 2 7 ' 8 - SavlS- Kupioc elne npoc iue - uioc juou el git Ij-co 01-ijuepov rerlvvHKa oe. 
 arrHoai nap' Ijuou Kai ocooco goi eOvH thv KAHpovojuiav oou" Kai thv 
 KaTao)(eGiv aou to rrepaTa thc r>c : 
 
 50. {aKyatos eiwe: Ilepl amov eXeye SaviS i- Kupioc elne npoc jue" 
 uioc juou el at.' erw OHjuepov rerevvHKa oe. fir) yap nepl ypio-TOv; 
 
 dOavdaios'- Kal noTe to. 'idvrj kKXrjpovo/njae SaviS ; 
 
 (aKyaios elne : Td eOvrj Xeyei ray SdoSeKa cpvXds tov laparjX : 
 
 d Gavdaios : Kal to. irkpaTa tt\s yfjs, ttote KaTeaye SaviS ; 
 
 5 1 - fc K X a ws etirw- O yap xpiaTos Ta nepaTa Trjs yfjs KaTto-yev, 
 
 dOavdaios : Md6e oti kv aiyvTTTm Trdarj' Kal kv iraXaLGTivrf Kal kv 
 
 1 ava-yY«CA<o i\iXv— tvo]. Arm. omits through homoioteleuton. 
 
 2 €tt" Io-xAtov]. tV ea-xdroiv in Tisch. but many of Holmes' minuscules, Arm., 
 Theodoret, 1. c, Euseb. ii. 366, 375 have ea-^drov. 
 
 3 Iva avayydKta vi(itv]. Tisch. Kai aKoia-are fiov with all Other sources. 
 
 * Cp. Gregentius dial. 609 a, b, which echoes §§ 49-51 of our dialogue. 
 
The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 33 
 
 (poiviKrj' kv avpia' kv KiXiKia,- kv KamroSoKia- kv tt6vto>' kv dpjievia' kv 
 o-fcvOia 1 - Kal KaOdnag kv oXy t§ ohoy/iivy (tov xp'o-xw) 2 kmypacpo/ieOa 
 Kal kiTiKa\ov/jL(0a fZaaiXka : 
 
 52. £a.K)(atos etire: Kal kv alyvwTm 3 fiacriXea Xkyets tov -^picrTov, 
 toZs dTTOKrjpv^deTaiv dirb tov deov ; Kal nms Svvarai e/c tov 6eov efvai 6 
 XpKTTos, Kai, d>s Xiyeis o~v, vlbs tov 6eov, tov aiTia>p.kvov tovs narepas 
 
 fjfiwv, Sioti Trj 68a alyvnTov knopevovTO ; | fj ovk r\KOvaas avTov X kyovTOS Pol. 42 v°. 
 tov TrpoqbrjToV ti goi Kai th oooj airuTTTOU, tou meiv Gboop raiaw ; Jer. 2". 
 
 53. ddavdaios: MifieTaBai rjfids ov dkXei tovs alyvrrriovr crd>£eo-6ai 
 
 Se avTotis (3ovXeTai, Kal trpbs 6eoo~kfieiav ipyeo-6aC kneiSfi Kal nav i™; 5^ 
 '46vos' dfiiXei, aKove tov TrpoabrJTov XkyovTor Kai eoTai 6001 dV ^J^w 
 KaTaAeKpGoooiv eK ttovtoov tow e6va>v, tibv eAGovTCOV eni iepoucaAhiju. 
 Kai dvapHaovTai kot eviauTov tou rrpoGKuvHcat rut Kupito navTOKparopi 
 (Kai tou iopTasai thv eopTHV thc GKHVonHj-iac. Kai eoTai 0001 uh('" i!to " 
 
 usque irav- 
 
 dvapcooiv 6K ttogcov tcov <puAa>v thc thc etc lepouoaAHu tou ttdoo- To/cpiropi) 
 
 > , , , „ om. MS. 
 
 KuvHoai Ttp paoiAei Kupicp navTOKpaTOpi)*, Kai auTOi eKeivoi 4 npooTeGhi- e LXX 
 covtcu' edv be tpuAA aij-uTTTOu juh dvapH jUHoe eAOH, Kai eni toutoic Iotoi rsim " 
 h tttoooic hv naTC(£ei * Kupioc ndvTa ra e6vH 60a dv iuh dvafiH tou MS. 
 eopTaoai thv eopTHV thc GKHvonnriac : 
 
 54. C aK X a ^ 0S € " rei ' : Avtt)* eorat 17 ajiapTia alyvnTov, Kal rj a/iapTia avrrj. 
 irdvTwv tS>v kOvaiv, od dv juh dvafSH tou eopTaoai thv eopTHV thc 
 OKHvormpac 6 : [ddavdo~ios :] 6 Kal a&Tovs fj.lv tovs alyvwTiovs, 6eXei 
 <r&£eo-dai Kal dvafiaiveiv els UpovaaXrjfx' ov ftrjv kv alyviTTCp SiawopevecrOai : 
 
 1 encufllqj. So Justin M. dial. 345 C testifies to the faith in the name of Christ 
 crucified on the part of &fia£of3ia>v 5 ooUav Ka\ovfieva»> 1) ev <TKT]vats KTJ]voTp6<f>uv 
 
 OlKOVVTUiV. 
 
 2 (tov xpwrrdv) added from the Armenian. 
 
 3 Zacchaeus implies that the Christian expected the Messianic kingdom to be 
 established in Egypt. The Jews of Egypt had shared the belief, for at the close of the 
 first century a Messianic king arose in Egypt among them and excited a revolt. 
 
 4 aurol cKctvoi], Tisch. ovtol eKeivois. 
 
 6 £aicxa£os — o-Ki)vom)Yfas]. Arm. omits through homoioteleuton. 
 6 The Arm. omits d6avdcrws here, and rightly. 
 
 D 
 
34 The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 
 
 MS. 
 
 ex Arm. 
 
 corr. 
 
 ? lege fiCTa- 
 
 fia£cu siue 
 
 mauis juot S. 
 
 MS. 
 
 avQpwiroLS. 
 
 &$ava<nos 
 
 ex Armeno 
 
 omitten- 
 
 dum esse 
 
 constat. 
 
 Is. 19". 
 
 Is. I9 M . 
 
 'AOavdcrios * eure: Ovk e'x €ty /* e 8ei£cu *, oti kv rfj Upovo-aXrjp. rfj 
 aio-B-qrrj 1 6iXet ndvTas Kar kviavTov airavrav. tt£>$ yap tovto Bvvarhv 
 yeveo-6ai ; mare Kal tovs dirb coKeavov KaT kviavTov ep\ea-6ai els 
 UpovaaXrjp;. tva 8i croi Kal tovto Sodfj t oti Svvarov, firjSevl irepm 
 TrpoQ-iyovTas dv6pd>irovs * r] tovto (idvov cryoXd^iv 2 : 
 
 55. [ddavdaiof\* : "Akovs rjcrawv tov Trpofyryrov, kv avrfj ttj alyviTTCp 
 irpoo-Kwelo-Oai tov 6eov, Kal 8iapprjSr]v irpo(/>r]TevovTos' kcu tvcootoc 
 loTat Kupioc toIc alrunTioic Kai <pofSH9H<30VTai 3 01 airunnoi tov Kupiov 
 ev eKeivH 4 th A|U€pa- Kai Ouoouoi 5 8uoiac- Kai eugovTai tco Kupitp 6 eu)(dc 
 Kai dnobdooouGiv : 
 
 56. ^aK^aios zlirzv : Ovk etwev kv atyvirrca, dXX oi aipJTTTiot 
 cpopH9HoovTai tov Kupiov Kai eusouGi Ouoiac Kai euEovTCu €i>xdc tco 
 KUplcp Kai oiTTobcboouGiv ovk kv alyvnTca dXX kv UpovcraXrjp.: 
 
 dOavdaws : Ov 81 tovto e'x et ? Seigat oti kv Upovo-aXfjp. Xeyef tva 8e 
 prj <re (piXovziKov iroirjo~co, aKove avTov tov TrpoabrJTOv <f>avepa>s XeyovTos' 
 th Hjuepa €KeivH eoovTai rrevTe noAeic ev ainJTTTtp 7 , AaAouoai th rAtosoH 
 th x avaav ' Tl0L Ka ^ 6]UVLiouoai 8 to) ovouiaTi Kupiou 9 . noAic doebex, 
 KAH6HG6Tai h jula noAic - th Hjuepa eKeivH eaTai euoiaGTHpiov ev outh T<p 
 
 1 So the New Jerusalem was in the belief of the author of this dialogue to be set 
 up in Egypt. 
 
 1 o-xoAdfeiv]. The names of the interlocutors in this whole passage have fallen into 
 confusion, and it would seem that after o-^oXa^tv there is a lacuna both in the Greek 
 and Armenian texts, for the clause has no regimen, unless indeed Sri Svvarov should 
 be taken with the words which follow it and before it the words ovk e^eis /xe 8ci£<u be 
 understood. We should probably also read avdpamovs fj tovtw. 
 
 3 <t>opT]8T|o-ovTai.]. Tisch. yvcoaovrai. Holmes 49 has koi <^>o|3. 01 A('y. tov k. Kai 
 yvaaovrai 01 Aly. tov k. The (po&rjdfjO-ovTai is a confusion of lSTl = yvaaovTai with 
 INI 11 ! = (f)o($T]dr]o-ovTm. 
 
 * «KeCvfl]. Post rrj fjfj.. Tisch. 
 
 6 8woucri]. Koirjo-ovo-i Tisch. dio-ovo-t is due to a confusion of 1135J1 with in3?1. 
 
 6 t£ KvpCif)]. Post eixae Tisch. But just below pseudo-Athan. conforms to Tisch. 
 
 7 aiyvmw]. Tisch. praem. rfj, 
 
 8 ojivijoucrai]. Tisch. ojivIivtcs. Field notes thus : Syro-Hexapl. in marg. Oi T 1 . koi 
 ifivvovam. Holmes XII and some minuscules have o^vvova-i, a corruption of dfiviovo-at. 
 
 * KvpCon]. Tisch. add. o-afiawd. Holmes XII omits oafiaaO. 
 
The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 35 
 
 Kupicp 1 . Kai 6gtcu 2 oHjuelov eic aioova Kup(u) ev x^P a aipjrrrou. on 
 K6Kpd£ovTai npoc Ki'piov, bid touc GAtpovTac outouc, Kai dnoaTeAel auToTc 
 Kupioc dvGpconov, 6c odooet outolc 8 . Kai j-vcootoc eoiai KUpioc toic 
 airunTioic" Kai <popH6HGOVTat 4 o! aipJTmoi tov Kupiov. Kai rvwcovTai 
 01 airunnoi tov 8edv tov driov 5 ev eKeivH th Hjuepa, Kai ttoihoougl Guoiac, 
 Kai eiigovTai 6 to)* Kupitp Kai dnobcoGOuoi. Kai naTa£ei Kupioc toiic MS. t&. 
 aij-urmouc ttAhj-h juerdAH 7 , ceioov auroov to veiponoiHTa 8 . Kai idoeTai * Is.™ 1 . 
 
 » . » , , , ' , , , , , . MS. 
 
 auTOuc laoei - Kai erriOTpacpHoovTai npoc Kupiov, Kai eioaKouoeTai outoov liaarm. 
 Kai idgeTai outouc 9 : 
 
 57. £aK)(aios eTwe 10 : Ilpbs ravra dvrenreiv ovk ex *- 
 
 d6avdo-ios : Tivono* 001 Kai kv tois /lel^ocri ttjv avTtjv (pcovfjv edaai, mS.i4vi}t6 
 iva Kai aii K\r]6fjs t<S ovojian r<3 Kaivfp, t£> SeSo/ievm hrl rfjs yfjs '• udCwai. 
 
 (aKyaios enrev : "Evi yap p.el£ov ovo/xa o 'i\a>p.ev n , lapatjXiTai 
 KaXovfievoi ; 
 
 ddavdaios '■ "Akovs tov 6tov Sid tov TrpocprjTov fjaatov Xeyovros ndXiv Is. 65 15 > 16 . 
 to?c be oouAeuouci juoi, kAh6hg6toi ovojua Kaivov, euAorHGHOCTai km 
 thc thc : 
 
 gaK%aios e«re : Kai irolbv ecrTC to 6vop.a ; 
 
 dOavdaios '■ 'Edv KaTa£ia>6fj$ ^ptcrTiaybs KaXtiaOai, yvaarj to ovop.a 
 to Kaivov : 
 
 1 ev avrfl t$ KvpCcj)]. Tisch. r<o K. iv X®P a alyvnTiav, Kai otjJAt; irpbs to opiov avrrfS Tta 
 
 Kvpla, Euseb. Dem. Ev. p. 19 has the same omission of /ecu or. n. to 8. av. t<S k. 
 
 2 «<ttoi]. Tisch. adds els. 
 
 3 o-uo-ei auTous]. Tisch. adds Kpivav en»o"« airois, omitted in Holmes 62, 91, 106, 
 109, 302. 
 
 4 4>oP'r]0'f|crovTai]. Tisch. yvixrovrai. 
 
 6 tov 9<=ov t6v ayiov], Euseb. Dem. Ev. p. 413 has Kupioc tov 6eov. 
 
 6 «u|ovrai.]. Tisch. adds etxds. 
 
 7 |j,eYo.\^]. Tisch. om. Holmes XII and some minuscules add fieyaXy. 
 
 8 o-citiiv ovtSv rd x« l P 0W °iT''a]. Tisch. om. It is a gloss explanatory of w\rjyij p.ey. 
 taken from Is. 19 1 . 
 
 9 outo«s]. Tisch. adds ldo-ei, which Holmes XII, Alex. Euseb. I.e. and others omit. 
 
 10 For the general style of this § cf. Theodoret Dial. I, ch. 36 sub fin. and 37 
 beginning cac/ico-Tfpov 81a tovtiov ip,a6onev. 
 
 n €xco|i6v] 'which we could have.' Unless this sense be given, we must read 
 r) o exopiev following the Arm. 
 
 D 2 
 
36 The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 
 
 Fol. 43 r°- 58. gaKvaws eTjrei> : 'Eirr]\yyeiXa> SeiKvvvaL oti Kal xpicTTOs kcrri, 
 
 Kal /SacrtXevy, Kal Upevs ■ 
 
 dOavdaios : El ^pierai ^pto-Tos, ovk kv eXaia> yr)lvm, dXXa rrvevftaTi 
 
 Ps- 45 8 6eov' Kara top TrpocprJTtjv SavlS tov XiyovTa- bid touto expicev oe 6 9edc 
 
 (44 8 )- < . 
 
 o Geoc sou eAaiov araAAiaseooc napa touc ju6tox ouc oou : 
 
 59. {aKyaios etnev : "EXaiov dyaXXidcreccs ecrrt to xpiar/ia to napa 
 /icoo-ems KaraaKivaaOiv : 
 
 dOavdo-ios : Aia tovto napa touc ju.£t6xouc oou 1 eiprjrai. Kal ovk 
 «X« Kara, tovs fj.er6^ovs (rov 01 yap fizToyoi avrov, eXaico yrjivo) 
 Is. 6i 1_s . eypiadrjaai'' avTos yap 7rvev[J.aTi dyico Ka8cos yeypanrar nveujua Kupiou 
 In ejue' ou eiveKev expioe jue, euarreAiGaoeai tttooxoTc drreoTaAKe fie. 
 
 60. ^aK^aios iinev : 'Ho-aias 6 Tavra Xeywv' fir) yap 6 croy \pio~Tos 2 ; 
 A. Rather this, that which Isaiah said, he said in the person 
 
 of Christ. Listen therefore to his entire prophecy, that thou 
 
 mayest know that the prophecy suits no one else, except Christ 
 
 alone. For it says as follows : 
 
 is. 61 1 - 8 . ' The Spirit of the Lord is zipon me, wherefore He hath 
 
 One Arm. anointed even me. * To evangelize the poor hath he sent me *, to 
 
 the words heal the broken in heart, to preach to the captives release and to the 
 
 astensked. fti^g £ na i ffey sge ^ £ p r0 claim a year acceptable to the Lord and 
 
 a day of recompense to our God 3 . To have mercy on all mourners, 
 
 to give unto the motirners the glory of Sion ; instead of ashes, 
 
 anointing of gladness ; and to the mourners a garb of gladness *, 
 
 instead of sighs or a spirit of heaviness. They shall be called 
 
 a race of righteousness, a plant of the Lord unto glory ; and they 
 
 1 The Armenian omits the first words of this § as far as ptrSxovs o-ou through 
 homoioteleuton. 
 
 2 6 <ros xp to "r6s]. The Armenian is corrupt here. There follows a long lacuna in 
 the Greek, which the Armenian fills up. 
 
 3 to our God]. Tisch. omits, but the Armenian vulgate has it. 
 
 4 a garb of gladness], Tisch. KaTao-ToXfjv Sdgjjr. This variant is not to be set 
 down to the influence of the Armenian vulgate which = 8d£?/r. 
 
The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 37 
 
 shall build 1 and renew the cities laid waste, made desolate of 
 the Gentiles. And aliens shall come to shepherd thy sheep, and 
 foreigners [to be thy] ploughmen and vine-dressers. But ye shall 
 be called priests of the Lord; servants of otir God shall ye be 
 named 2 , the powers of the Gentiles must ye devour and with their 
 riches become wonderful. Thus shall they have the earth as a 
 second heritage, and joy everlasting be upon their heads. For 
 I am the Lord j&iho love righteousness and hate robbery with 
 injustice! 
 
 61. Z. All this is spoken concerning our generation. 
 
 A. Joy everlasting has not been and is not now upon your 
 heads. 
 
 Z. No one insults another by way of argument 3 . 
 
 A. I do not insult thee; far be it from me to do so. But if 
 thou canst prove to me that joy everlasting has been yours, 
 whose very city and temple has been destroyed, and your 
 government, and country, and ark, and holy of holies, and 
 cherubin, and mercy-seat, then whatever thou hast learned, tell 
 it forthwith. 
 
 62. Z. But all this is to be in the future, though the time is 
 not yet. 
 
 A. Dost thou however thyself admit the anointing with the 
 
 1 The Greek and Armenian vulgates add here tpr)p.ovs alavias, i^rjpr]aap.evas 7vpoTepov 
 i£avaaTT]oovtji, Kai. . . . 
 
 2 our God — named]. Tisch. has deov only. The Armenian vulgate agrees with 
 our text. 
 
 5 This passage seems to be imitated in Theodoret Dial. I. ch. 29 (Patr. Gr. 83 a) : 
 'Op0. : 6)s Spa, irpbs rovs BaXevrlvov, Kai MapKicovos, Ka\ MdpqTos axorTa<ria>Tas tyopzv rhv 
 aymva . . . 'EpaviOTHC : To Aoifiopelv Xpumaviov dAAOTpiov. '0p9.: 011 Aoibopoujucv, a\\' 
 aKrjdfias VTrepfuixov/iev, Kai \lav dtrxa^op,ev, oVi toi? dvap(pi\eKT0is as dp.(pi\iKTOi.s 
 fvyo/ia^f'Tf! 'Eya> /ieVroi to djevves crov Kai (pikovetxov SiaXCcrai ivfipdaojxai. 'AnOKpivai 
 to'ivuv . . el MeVvHsai. But the Dialogus Timothei et Aquilae restores the original oiSels 
 ovv£t)tS>v iv Trpay/uiTeia vftpi£ei, and shows that Theodoret's imitation — if it be such — is 
 not so close, as from the Armenian alone it might be supposed to be. 
 
38 The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 
 
 Holy Spirit, and that the prophecy of Isaiah has not been 
 fulfilled in the case of a single one of the kings and prophets 
 that have already been ? 
 
 Z. Had then not Isaiah the Spirit ? 
 
 A. He had the Holy Spirit of God, and not Isaiah alone, 
 but all the prophets of God. But what I have just now 
 cited from him, Isaiah spoke not about himself, but about 
 another. 
 
 63. Z. And I say that he spoke about another, yet not 
 about thy Christ. 
 
 d6avdo-ios : XpiaTos ov Xiyerai 6 xpiopevos kv nvev/iari dyim ; 
 
 ^aK^aios enre : Nat : 
 
 d6avdaios : "AneXOe ovv eh lepovo-aXrjfi, Kal fidde kv avrrj J kpcorrjcras, 
 ■nov KaTtjXOev (irvevp.a') dyiov Kal knl Ttva' Kal Tore iva aKovcrris 2 , 
 MS. 767c- otl kv r<3 lopSdvT) knl rbv e/c fiapias yeyewqp.kvov kirl Kaicrapos 
 avyovo-Tov : 
 
 64. £aK)(aios elire : Kal e'x<» irio-Tevcrai toIs eiayyeXiois crov ; 
 dOavdcrios : Aid tovto Kal 6 tottos croi eiprjrai Kal 6 xpoeoy, Iva 
 
 dneXOwv kirl rov roirov Xafiys tS>v rrpayp-drcov rr\v dn68ei£iv Kai yv&s 
 ■ntuXrieoyi. ireirXr\paip.evr\v t^v irpocprjreiav kirl ndvras rovs irio-revovras avrco, 
 Ps. 4 7 . ciKppoavvrjv aiwviov 6pa>v kirl KecpaXfjs avrwv, Kal Xeyovrav eoH|ueiob6H e<p 
 
 Hjucic to 900c tou npoocoTTOu sou Kupie - ebooKac etxppoouvHV etc thv 
 
 Kapbiav juou : 
 
 65. £aK%aios ■ AXX' ov^l rrepl v/iav eiprjrai tovto to>v ^piariavav^ 
 dXXd rrepl 'fjp.Zv ra>v IcrparjXiToov eiprjrai : 
 
 d6avdo-io$ : "Akovo~ov raw l£fjs rfjs irpoiptjreias' iva yvqis oti rrepl 
 T]/ia>v eiprjrai : 
 
 £aK%uios etirev : Eini : 
 
 1 I. e. the pilgrim was to ask in Jerusalem where the spot was. Then as now it was 
 one of the first questions a pilgrim asked when he reached the holy city. 
 
 2 Kal to-™ Iva dKowns]. The Armenian suggests as the right reading kol to "iva, 
 Iva aKoio-Tjs, just as below he writes Iva . . . \d/3>/r. 
 
The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 39 
 
 dOavdaios: Aeyei ofirm- Kai bicOHKHV aicbviov biaOHaOjuai auToic* Is.,6i 8 ' 9 . 
 
 Kal rVC0G6HG6Tai kv TCHC 6GV601V TO OTTepjlia ai)TO)V : 
 
 66. {aKyaios enre : To <rirepf/.a to>v lovSaicov yvcoo-Orjaerai kv toTs 
 Wveaiv : 
 
 d6ai>do-ios: A\t]6r]* Aeyeif ol yap ayioi olttoo-toXol, o-rrepjxa tov MS. &\r]8«. 
 aftpaafi oVrey, r)fiiv rocs eOvecriv eyvdxrOrjcrav, Km id eKfova 2 c<utcI>v ev is. 6i». 
 Meocp Aaa>v, d'y' ot {J-dprvpes' rrac rap opwv outol/c, enirvcooeTat auTOuc' is. 61 5 ' 10 . 
 on outol eioi anepjua euAornjuevov drro Geou 2- Kai eucbpoouvH (eucppav- 
 6h<jovto:i em Kupiov : 
 
 67. C aK X a L°S ^iirev. Hv(j)pdvdrjfj.ev rj/ieli kirl Kvpiov: 
 
 d6ai>do~ios '■ Kal trakiv Xiyco- ii/xwv tis evcppoavvr) 17} 3 aidvios; rfjs 
 yrjs vp.S>v iprjfico/jLivris, Kal to>v iroXeoov vp.S>v wvptKavo-Tcov yeyevqfiivcov Kal 
 aei Sia tovto ira6i.1v ocpeiXovronv ; (val rj o# 4 ;) eirre*: ttwiv MS. 
 
 68. ^aK\aio^ dnev : AW tiirov * on /teWei yivto-Qai ravra Kal &*«> MS. 
 oiKo8op:eIo-8ai r) ttoXis 6 : 
 
 1 eic-yova.]. The context requires us to take this literally in the sense of real 
 descendants, though Tertullian, de praescr. Haeret. c. 32, uses very similar language 
 of ordinary apostolical succession conveyed by the laying on of hands : Hoc enim 
 modo ecclesiae apostolicae census suos deferunt, sicut Smyrnaeorum ecclesia Poly- 
 carpum ab Ioanne collocatum refert, sicut Romanorum Clementem a Petro ordinatum. 
 Itidem proinde utique et ceterae exhibent, quos ab apostolis in episcopatum consti- 
 tutes, afiostolici seminis traduces habeant. Confingant tale aliquid haeretici. But the 
 drift of the passage before us is to establish the existence of blood-ties between 
 the ' seed of Abraham ' and the Christian Churches. See Prolegomena. 
 
 2 avro Kvpiov is implied by the Armenian instead of awo deov. 
 
 3 eu<j>pav0T?io-ovTai — eu^poowr] fj]. These words are omitted in the Greek MS. I have 
 restored them conjecturally from the Armenian. 
 
 * val rj oii]. These words I restore conjecturally from the Armenian. 
 
 6 Julian began to rebuild the Jewish temple. Chrysostom (contra Iudaeos 580) testi- 
 fies that ' so much remained of the old temple as to show where it had been.' He also 
 rhetorically exults that Julian's impious plan had failed and that the Holy of Holies, which 
 of old the high priest might enter solemnly but once a year, was still trodden by the 
 feet of fornicators, pimps, and libertines, with no one to keepthem off. The Mussulman 
 has shown more reverence than this most eloquent of Christian writers, and a noble 
 iron screen has for centuries guarded this holy ground from the footsteps of all. In 
 Gregentius dial. 619 c. the Jew says : nakiv avao-rrjo-ofieda ijfiels 01 'icrpaijAiTOi, Kai 17 jrdXis 
 ijliwv olK.obojir)6rio , eTai . . . <av ovv iv irparois xqv «jri reXei, to prjp.a tovto TrXrjpadrjo-eTai. 
 
4o The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 
 
 MS. tjjs. dOavdaios elirev : "IScofiev tovto drrb twv * i£fjs el fif) kykveTO' Xiyei 
 
 Is. 6i w . ovreas' draAAic<G9a> h yu)(H Mou eT ™ T( ? KU P u i>' evebuoe rap Me ijuaTiov 
 
 MS. tBrjs. oooTHptou, Kai )(iT<2>va eucppoouVHC : nepieOHKe juoi- « <^ 27°W * on ocroi 
 
 efiaTTTiaOijixev els y^piaTov, ^picrrbv kveSvo-dfieOa, Kai xiTobva eucppoouvHC, 
 
 MS. tt)v tov TrvevfiaTos kKd^ofiev ydpiv, Kai ci>c vujucpioi * jiUTpav * to o~r\p.eiov 
 
 sed 01 rem. tov aravpov e^ofiev. Kai ooc vujucpH KaTeKoojuHeHjuev kogm&> reus 7rpage<riv 
 
 ixfirpav Kai °° c I " H au 5ouGa to av9oc auTHc, tj eKKAJjcria /car eviavTov tovs 
 
 <pa>Ti£op.evovs dvOec Kai oboei khttoc tcx onepjuaTa auTHc avareKei tovs 
 
 KaTr}^ovp.kvovs, outcoc avajehei Kupioc biKaioauvHV otl '{.cttiv r)p.kpa 
 
 o-ayrrjpias Kai dyaWidpaTOS' Xeyco Se ttju dvdo~Tao~iv kvavTiov irdvTcov twv 
 
 kOvaiv : 
 
 69. (aKyaios : 2eavT<o &>s 6kXeis votes' Kai to St) Xeyopevov, 
 kt)pvttiis i>eo[it]i>ias KrjpvTTeis * 2 : 
 
 dOavdaws : EneiSfj eri dweiOe'is, aKOve to>v i£fjs" Kai <po(3r)6els ewre 
 Is. 62'. r ^ v dXr)6eiav bid oicbv ou oioonHGOjuaf Kai bid [epouoaAHiu ouk avHooo' 
 
 ecoc c'v e£eA9H a>c cpak h biKaioouvH outhc, to be cooTHpiov juou wc Aa^ndc 
 Foi. 43v. KaueHGeTai* Kai oVovtoi 66vh thv biKaiocuvHV aou, | Kai ndvTec 3 
 Ann. A= 01 pasiAeic* thv boeav coir Kai KaAeoei )uou 4 to ovojua to Kaivov, o 
 
 Kupioc ovojuaoei auTO. Kai eoei GTecpavoc KaAAouc ev x el P l Kupiou, Kai 
 
 bidbHjua paoiAeiac ev )(6ipi 9eou sou. 
 
 70. (aK-^aios : Hepl twos XkyeLS, \kyeo-6ai Tavra ; 
 
 d6avdo-LOS : Ilepl lepovo-aXrjp.' ovKeTi yap kariv lov8ai<ov iroXis' dXXa 
 \piaTiavwv ttoXis, tS> Kaivm ovo/xaTi KaXov/iept], dweXOwv kKeicre o^ei 
 
 XP10~T0V TTjV TToXlV S TaVT7]V OVCTaV, Kai p.0Va(6vT(OV 6 OlKTjTTJplOW Kai TOV 
 
 1 euc)>pocrwT]s]. Tisch. adds cos cu^io). 
 
 2 v«o|M)vias KTjpviTTeis]. This must have been a proverbial expression for the 
 exaggerated proclamation of good times coming. 
 
 » it&vtes]. Tisch. om. Holmes notes : praemitt. navres. sub * in charact. minore 
 Alex. Symmachus added ttuvtcs, Aquila Kai 
 
 i KdXccm |iou]. Tisch. koK. <re. 
 
 6 xpio-tov Tiiv woAiv]. For a. similar description see Euseb. Dem. Ev. bk. vi. p. 288 
 ed. Colon. 
 
 6 |iov<l£6vtuv]. So Justin, Apol. I. 62 B, testifies to the number of those who 
 remained chaste. Kai 7roA\oi rives Kai iroWai i^rjKovrovTai xai i^bonrfKOVTOvrai, oi ex nalSw 
 
The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 41 
 
 yjpiuTOv tt)v dvacrracriv Kal iravras rovs fiacriXets rr)v 8b£av avrcov Anlegen- 
 
 t / ^ \ t/A \ r <- \ ~ \ a / j~a dum avrov. 
 
 (pepovras Kai ra eOvrj pera iravrcov tcov Xacov rr)v oiKaiocrvvr/v avrr/s * r)v i m -rtt- 
 kSiKaicoQr) dtrayyeXXovras * : Wxas MS " 
 
 £aKyalos eiirev : OvKeri ovv TTvpiKavcrros Kal &8o£os ecrriv ; 
 
 dOavdcrios elTrev: KarecTTpdcp-q Kal rjTipdcr6ri lovSaiois' cpKoSoprj&r) 8e 
 Kal eSogdcrOi] ^picrriavois : 
 
 £aKyaio$ eforev : 'H Trpocpr\reia Xeyer Kai h'Souoiv aWoreveic Is - 6l ' • 
 rroijuaivovTec rd npofiaTd sou, ko'i ctAAodpuAoi dporfipec Kai djuneAouproi' 
 ujueic be lepelc Kupiou KAH9HGeo9e *, AeiTOuproi 6eou hjicov 1- lo^uv e9va>v xtyBfaw- 
 KaTebeaee" Kai ev T<p rrAouroj outcW 6aujuao9H5eo9e. bpds on * rip.lv * MS. oiStls, 
 
 ~ > o ' \ » \ ' > '* i reposui 
 
 tols wvoatois rr)v eirayyeXiav eTrayyeXXerai * : ^v ex 
 
 71. ddavdcrios 2 : Tama dXrjOcos Xeyets' ovrcos yap Kal a! enayyeXcai , ™^°°' 
 
 TrXrjpovvrai rov 6eov' as eTrrjyyeiXaro opocras * rco dfipaap Ka6 iavrov' h juhv ^5q a '' 
 
 euAoj-oov euAofHOCo oe" Kai ttAhSuvoov ttAh6uv(x> to tmepjua oou, d>c touc dare- op&ffas. 
 
 pac toG oupavou, Kai. coc thv djujuov thv rrapd to ^eiAoc thc gaAdoGHc* copocre Spmae. 
 
 8e Kal rco SavlS dXrjOeiav Kal ovk TjdeTrjcrev avrov' dXXa to crireppa aiirov 
 
 Ka6e£erai ecos rov alcovos enl rov Opovov avrov. npoSrjXov yap on e£ 
 
 Tj 4ov8a dvariraXKe 6 avrbs Kvpios r)pcov ir/crovs 6 xpio~r6s' Kal ev avrco 
 
 irdcrai at eirayyeXiai irXrjpovvrai' Kal ol pev dXXoyevei? woipaivovcriv 
 
 airov ra XoyiKa TrpbfSara' Kal dXXoabvXoi dporrjpes eial yewpyovvres 
 
 avrov rf)v eKKXr}o~iaV avrbs 8e pera tcov pa6rjrS>v avrov rr/v hpcoavvqv e'x et > 
 
 rfjv lo-yiiv tSiv edva>v Kareo~6ia)v' kya> yap obrjcriv ev evayyeXiois {3pa>oiv I)(a> John 4 s2 . 
 
 <pare?v hv ujuelc ouk 01'baTe, Kal ev rm ttXovtco tcov eOvcov Qavpd^erac 
 
 bpas yap roi/s crocpovs, rovs pfjropas 3 , Kal rods noit)ras rov rrXovrov rcov 
 
 t'liadryrevdrjcrav ra xpiorai, &4>6opoi diapevovcn. And again, Jl D : aAA' fj Tr\v apx^v ovk 
 iyayLOVfiev el /ii) orl naihav avarpocprj, t) TrapaiToifievoi to yrjtiaoSai Tekeov iveyKpa.Ttv6p.e8a. 
 So Tertull. de cultu Fern. ii. 9 : Se spadonatui adsignant propter regnum dei. 
 
 1 T||ifflv]. Tisch. om. 
 
 2 The text omits a\8ava<nos, which is added in mg. thus d. Its omission probably 
 caused fjiilv to be replaced by olSeis by some scribe, who did not see that Zacchaeus 
 was speaking as far as inayyeWerai. 
 
 8 pjJTopas]. Cf. Justin M. dial. 217 C, of those who wore the rpifiav or cloak of 
 a teacher of philosophy and rhetoric : ov del Karacpppveiy oiSe ap.e\clv to>v TtepiKeiixevuiv 
 
42 The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 
 
 Xoywv avTwv avTco irpocrtykpovTas- Kal dnoTao-croftevovs p.kv, tt)s 
 elScoXoXarpeias, irpoo-fepopkvovs Si, r£ Xoyco rrjs \dpiTor Kal v/ieis 
 6ea>povvTes veKpovs kyrjyepp.ivovs ! ovk kiri<TT£v<ra.TC dXX kveKpcoOrjTe' ra 
 Se eOvrj //era twv veKpav o-vvaveo-Trjorav : 
 
 72. (aKyaios elite : Kal tl piya veKpovs dvacrrfjcrai ; fidyoi yap ovk 
 dvko-7T}<rav veKpovs ; Kal o-qpela eTroirjcrau ovtcds, Scrre Kal dvTKTTfjvat 
 fiaxrti; 
 
 avtarriaav dBavdcnos : Mr) ovv iTTiiSfj pay 01 o-rjpeia neiroirJKao-i Kal dvTio~Tr}o~av * 
 
 MS. , ex / > s 
 
 pcocrei, ovoev peya enoirjo-e pwarjs ; 
 
 73. (aK^aios efwe : Mcoarjs pev eiroirjae crrjpela peydXa' ovk dirb 
 twv o-rjfiefoov Se irio-reveTai 6eos, dXXa, dwb rfjs dXr]6eia$ : 
 
 d6avdo-Los : Kal ti pel£ov xpiaTov dXrjOeias ; wolos yap pdyos irpb 
 
 tov yevvrjOfjvai 'laryycre o-qpeia Kal repara voirjaai ; 
 
 Arm. 6 ja taK\aios * ehre : Ilolov yap aijpeiov enoirjaev 6 vpio-Tos irpb tov 
 
 'lovSatos. „ 
 
 yevvrj6rjvai ; 
 
 Fol. 44 r°. dOavdcrios : I Tovs rrpocprJTas knoirjo-e nepl avrov elneiv' l&ou h 
 
 napQevoc ev r^CTpi eEef Kal erepa pvpia ToiavTa' Kal ev avrfj wv tjj 
 
 Luke 1". yacrrpl tov i<t>dvvr)v OKipTHam ev araAAictoei knoL^aev : 
 
 75. £aKya(os ehrev : Ov mo-Teveo toTs evayyeXiois aov : 
 
 dOavdcrws einev : Ovkovv ovSe otl papias rjv vlbs irio-Teveis ; 
 
 £aK%aios: 'Ev aiiTrj tj; iepovo-aXrjp l kyevvrjOrj' Kal oiSa otl fiapias 
 
 early vlos : 
 
 d6avdaios : Kal kv avTrj Trj kpovo-aXrjp. kXiadfieT tov icadvvqv 
 
 eKvocpopei, ore XpicrTos knoirjo-ev ainbv ev draAAidaei oKipTHoai" Kal evOicos 
 
 ToSf to (rxwa- Euseb. H. E. iv. 11 relates that Justin was eV 0iXoo-o'<£ou o-xqfum 
 npeo-fievav tov Se'iov \6yov. In the age of the Antonines numerous rhetors and 
 philosophers became Christian, e.g. Apollonius of Rome, who was «Vi mudela Kal 
 <$>Cko<Totf>La. fiefloriiievos (Euseb. H. E. V. 2l). 
 
 1 t«povo-a\T||i]._The context proves that this is no scribe's error for 07j#Wfi. In the 
 MS. it is written Duj/i in both places. Euseb. Dem. Ev. 288 D, ed. Colon., in a passage 
 which is perhaps corrupt, seems to indicate that the cave of the Nativity was in his day 
 shown on the Mount of Olives, close to the spot whence He ascended : eo-rrja-av St 
 a\r]65>s . . . oi rrodes tov Kvpiov teat o~mTrjpos ^f, avTOv Brj tov \6yov, 6Y ov aveiXrjcpev 
 avdpwTrtiov o~kt]vovs €tti tov opovs to>v e\aio>v irpos tu avroQi dfiKvvp.ei>(p o"7r^Xai'o). See the 
 Prolegomena. 
 
The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 43 
 
 oi yevvrjOets, /xdyovs dno dvoiToAcov rjXKVo-ev rov irpoo-Kvvfjo-ai avrov' Cp.Mata'. 
 ovSels Se yewrjOels /idyos eirotrjcrev kv ovpavw darepa cpavrjvai, Kal dXXovs 
 fidyovs e\06i>Tas npoa-Kwrjcrai avrS> : 
 
 76. £aK)(aios eh-ev : "E^eis /ue ovu Tretcrcu on pdyoi yevvrjOevros 1 
 avrov fjXOou Kal wpoaeKvvri(rav avrw ; 
 
 dOavdcrios : 'Eir aincov to>v irpay/j-drcov 2 Trei<r6r)TC kpd>Tr\(rov yap Sia. 
 Ti r)pa>Sr]s dvefAev Iv BH0Aeeii iraiSia' Kal fiaOcbv ttjv ahiav yvdxrrj otl Mat. 2 16 . 
 Sta, tw xpia-rov t$>v \i.dya>v kXOovTwv Kal XeyovTW nou eoriv 6 TexSeic Mat. 2'. 
 
 1 The writer had a Gospel of the Nativity in which the events of the birth were 
 narrated after the following order : — 
 
 1. The two mothers, Mary and Elisabeth, before their children are born, foregather 
 
 in Jerusalem (conflicts with Luke I s9 , unless indeed the writer there read eh rtjv 
 ttoKiv 'loCSa i. e. Jerusalem). 
 
 2. Jesus is born in Jerusalem, where the two mothers had met. Immediately after 
 
 His birth Jesus causes the star to appear in the heaven and the Magi to start 
 from Arabia. 
 
 3. Having been born in Jerusalem, Jesus (still under three years of age) is taken to 
 
 Bethlehem. 
 
 4. The Magi, led by the star, come to Jerusalem and ask, ' Where is He who has been 
 
 born King of the Jews ? ' (N.B. They did not ask 'Where will He be born? 
 isov yevvarai ; but itov icrriv 6 re^Qels ; The birth is in the past, yevvrjOevros 
 avrov, ' when He had been born.') 
 
 5. Herod, informed that the child already born King of the Jews is now in 
 
 Bethlehem, sends the Magi thither to inquire about Him, and then report to 
 him (see § 33 of the Dialogue). 
 
 6. The Magi arrive (at Bethlehem) and find Him laid on a manger. They adore 
 
 and present their gifts (see § 33). 
 
 7. They do not comply with Herod's request that they should report to him. 
 
 8. Herod slays the children in Bethlehem (not because Jesus had been born there, 
 
 but because He was there when the Magi came and adored Him). 
 
 2 irpayjiaToiv]. Cp. § 65. So Origen c. Celsum, bk. i. ch. 51, exhorts any one who 
 is not convinced by the prophecy of Micah and the history written by Jesus' disciples, 
 to go and view the cave at Bethlehem : KaravorjO-aTO), on dicoXovdas Trj iv to evayyf\lq> 
 irepi ttjS yeviffeas alrov iaropia, SeUvvrai to iv Br]8\eefi (TTrrjXaiov, 'iv6a eyevvT]8rj ml r] iv tw 
 (Tirrjkam (parvrj, 'iv8a io-irapyavi>8r). kcu to deiKvvp.evov toGto Sia^orjTov io~Tiv iv toIs tottois 
 Kal irapa to'is Tr/s m'oTctos aWorpiots. So the upper church of the Apostles, in which the 
 Spirit descended at Pentecost, existed in the days of Cyril of Jerusalem, and 
 Epiphanius (depond. et mens. n. 14) relates that a little church was found intact on 
 the same site by Hadrian when he built Aelia on the site of Jerusalem. This church, 
 he says, had even escaped when Vespasian destroyed Jerusalem. 
 
ipiaaro. 
 
 44 The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 
 
 tlSanev. [BaoiAeuc tcov loubafcov* eibojuev rap auToO tov doTepa ev th dvaTOAH, kcxi 
 hA9oju6v npoc3KuvHaai cxutov' Kal ra pvrjpeTa tcov naiSicov elcrl tpavepd ecos 
 rfjs rjpepas ravTr/s : 
 
 77- C aK X a ^ 0S e " r€I/ • ® v TritrTevopev otl ovtcos eyeveTO. ctpct yap KaC 
 ircos ovk r)Svvf]dr] 6 ^picrros o~ov fiorjOfjcrai tols TraiSiois, I'va pr) ano- 
 Bdvwcnv 1 ; 
 
 ddavdcrios : El pev ovv KarayeXa?, dvTiOes rd 7raiSia rd vwb tov 
 Acts 7 20 . (papam dvaipeOevTa, ev <t> Kcapip erevvH0H jucoughc - Kal elrre' ovk rfSvvaro 
 MS. 6 6eb? pvaaaOai rd naiSia tcov eftpatcov ; el Se Svvdpevos ovk eppvaaro * 
 
 (Kal 6 )(pio-Tbs Se Svvdpevos ovk eppvo-aTo} 2 ' avrbs yap Kal Tore Kal vvv 
 paKpo6vpa>v : 
 
 78. {aKyalos eXirev : AKX errl tov poovcrecos e^eSiKr/aev 6 debs tov 
 OdvaTov tov tcov TraiSicov, Sid tcov irXr/ycov 3 3>v eirrjyayev Kvpios tols 
 alyvwTiois : 
 
 dOavdaios • El pr) dvaLcrOrfTOvcriv lovSawi, nXeov &v nenovQacriv 
 alyvvTioov ev Trj dvaXcocrei Trjs lepovaa\r]p' Kal alyvwTioi pev, eviavTcp evl 
 r) Svcrl TreirovOacriV lovSawi Se ; dwb tov -^pLo-TOV ecos tov vvv TipcopovvTar 
 TLpcoprjOrjcrovTai Se Kal els Ta peTa Tavra, eav pr) peTavorjcrcocnv. 
 
 JQ. ^aK^aios erne : Kdv TTLcrTevaco tg> XpLCTTcp, cos lepel avTco wicrTevco, 
 pr) d>s dea> ; crv yap enras otl peTa tcov paOrjTwv avTOv tt)v lepcoo'vvqv 
 'e X ei: 
 
 dOavdcrios : AXX e'mov otl avrbs ecrri Kal lepevs Kal Kvpios Kal 6ebs 
 Kal noiprjv : 
 
 80. ^aK^aios '■ 'O pev i 6ebs eiprjTai notpfjv opoXoyovpevcos. eneiSr) 
 
 1 diroeivmaiv]. Cp. Justin M. dial. 329 A : 'Eav S<? ns tju'w \eytf f"? yap ovk tjSvihito 
 6 6e6s fiaXkov tov 'Hpatrjv dnoKre'tvai ; irpdXa/iav Ae'yto" ^117 yap ovk r/Sivaro 6 8eos rrjv ap^qv 
 Kal tov oc/ui/ i£apai tov firj civai. 
 
 2 ovk fppvo-aTo]. There is a short lacuna here. The Greek can be reconstructed 
 from the Armenian, which literally equals: Si autem illic facultatem habens non 
 saluauit, et hie Christus facultatem habens, non seruauit. 
 
 8 Sid tuv ir\-r]-ySv]. Arm. omits. 
 
 * 6 u.e'v]. Arm. seems to have read ei p.iv. 
 
The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 45 
 
 rod Xaov kern iroip-qv' coy 6 irpo^-qTrjs Aeyet' 6 ttoijucuvoov tov iopat-iA, Ps. 79 1 . 
 npooxec, 6 6bHp£>v oaoei npofiaTa tov ioooi-icp : 
 
 dOavdaios : 'O ai/roy TrpofprJTTjs Kal Kvpiov aiiTov eiwe Kal to /cat 
 lepea : 
 
 81. ^UK^aios eiirev : Avdyva>6i poi irov yiypanrai : 
 
 dOavdcnos : 'Ev t& p6 ■tyaXp.w ovtws ei'prjTcu" elnev 6 Kupioc to> Ps. iog 1-1 . 
 Kupico u.ou, Kdeou eK be£ia>v juou, ewe dv Geo touc exepouc oou unonobiov 
 toov nobciov oou" pdpbov buvdjueooc eganooTeAe? 001 Kupioc 4k oiaw' Kai 
 KaTOKupieue ev jueooj to>v eyepaiv oou - jueTa oou h dpxH ev HMepa thc 
 buvdjuedoc oou, ev | TaTc AajunpoTHoi tcov dricov oou. eK raoTpoc npo Fol.44v°. 
 eaiocpopou erevvHod oe' coiuooe * Kupioc Kai ou jue"rajueAH9HseTai, ou tepeuc MS. Sfwo-e. 
 etc tov alcova koto thv to£iv jue A X lGe0 ^ K • 
 
 82. {aKyaios e?7re : Kal nore eyeVero Uptvs ; 7rept croXopcovos 1 
 €ipr]Tai koto thv Ta£iv fieAxioebeK* /cat Tama eic tov aiwva - ovtcos yap 
 eiprjTai' cojuooe * Kupioc Kai ou jueTa|ueAH6HoeTar ou lepeuc eic tov aicova MS. 6/mio(. 
 koto thv to£iv MeAyioebeK 2 : 
 
 dQavdcrios : HioXopobv oilre Upevs kyivtTo" ovre kv oXco t£> /3ia> avrov * MS. airy. 
 evrjpecTTrjcre tS> #e<S" dXXa Kal to novrjpbv evdomov Kvpfov noirjo-as 
 direOavev 3- ncos ovv pkvei lepei/s (Is tov almva ; 
 
 83. {aKyaios erne : T<3 ovv xptcrr<3 ewrej/, Kdeou gk be£i<£v u.ou, ecoc 
 av 60b touc exSpouc unonobiov tcov nobcov oou. 
 
 dOavdaios : 'O 5ai»t5 (ef^er) * ef^e Kupioc, tovt 'tcrTiv 6 6eos, tco Of™?] ex 
 
 - « , > c v » » « < > > Arm. re- 
 
 Kupico (uou, (ra) -^pio-Tf KaGou ck oe£icov juou) * eooc av Oco touc exepouc st ; tu i. 
 sou unonobiov tcov noooov oou : ex Arm. 
 
 84. cfaKX«''oy eiwev : Kal 6 ^pio-Tos bk begiwv tov 6eov /ca^rat ; restitui. 
 dOavdaios : Tovto Xiyei 6 npoobrJTrjS : 
 
 . 1 o-oXoji&vos]. Justin on the contrary (dial. 309 d) makes Tryphon argue that 
 Hezekiah was the priest spoken of in this psalm. 
 
 2 JaKxaios— (i€\xio-«84k]. Arm. omits through homoioteleuton. 
 
 3 Cp. Gregentius dial. 606 B, where the Jew says : ravra nepi tov 2o\o)iS>ptos c'iptjKeu 
 Aaj3i8- xai irov ravra <rv iic6apa6&<s ; and the Christian replies : Trpoiav 6 i^aAftAs ti 
 Ae'yet ; avareXel iv rats rjpApais avrov SiKawo-ivrj. Kal ris i£ vfxav lkiy£a avrov nep\ 
 afiaprias ; 'SoXop.aiv 8e woirjo-as rb novrjpov tvavri Kvpiov, creAfUTijae. 
 
46 The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 
 
 MS. iitl&v. 85. ^aKxaios etirev : Ovkovv peifav kcrrlv 6 xp^ttostov eiXoyovpevov 1 ; 
 dOavdcrios : Mr) yevoiro : 
 
 ^a/cvaio? dire : IIcos ovv 6K &e£ia>v amov KaOegerai ; 
 dOavdaws : 'fls vlbs povoyevfjs tov iavrov irarpos : 
 
 86. C aK X a ^ 0S e " r6 : -^- al w ® s * Tl l€ P^ ea-Tiv, el kK Se£ia>v avrov 
 KadegeTai ; 
 
 dXAdex dOavdcrios ■ "On ov p.6vov earlv lepevs (dXXd) * Kal 6e6s' Sid yap 
 
 stitui/ 6 " tovto 6ebs a>v rfj qbvo-ei, eXafie adpKa e/c papiar iva yevopevos dvOpamos, 
 
 Kal Tr)v virep r)pS>v Bvaiav dvaSe£dp.evos, yevqTai tepeiis KCrrd thv Ta£iv 
 Heb. f. ixe\\iGebeK' oc ou koto vojuov svtoAhc capKivHC kykvero lepevs, dXXct 
 
 ■nvi.vp.aTi dy(a> x/ncr$ei?, eanv lepevs els tov alS>va : 
 
 87. £aK\aios dire: Kal n&s Svvarai 6 enl novriov iriXdrov 
 dnoOavmv, els tov alwva Upevs dvai ; 
 
 d6avdo-ios : 01 veKpol t£ <ppovrjpan tov Odvarov avTov irepi^Xeirovrai.. 
 0! Se £S>vTes, ttjv dvdo-Taaiv avTov opwaiv : 
 
 88. ^aK^aios due : Kal ris pe Svvarai neio-ai on dveo-rq ; 
 
 Ps. 15 10 . ddavdo-ios : '0 Trpo<prJTr]s SavlS Xiycov kv yjraXpa oti ouk erKcrraAeiyeic 
 
 thv \|/i>xhv juou eic abnv oube bcooeic tov ooiov oou tbeTv biaepeopdv : 
 
 89. gai<xaio$ elnev : Ovk ovv dvdpanros rjv e/c y^v^s Kal o-d>paTos ; 
 dOavdo-ios : "AvOpcatros rjv 2 Kara, adpKa 3- 6ebs Se KaTa -rrvevpa. 
 
 Is. 45 1,_1T - dpeXei' dxove r( Xeyei 6 debs Sid tov npocprJTov rjaatov eKomaoev cupjtttoc 
 
 1 In the many discussions of Ps. 109 in anti-Jewish dialogues I have never met 
 with this objection raised by the Jew. 
 
 2 ovflpuiros tjv]. Cp. dial. iv. de S. Trin. ch. 5 : 'AnoAMvapiaaTHC, '• oili-tor to i< ^vx^ 
 Kal <7a>/xaros avve(TTa>s, avdpamos i&Tiv; 
 
 3 icard o-apKa]. Tertull. adu. Prax. 27 : Neque caro spiritus fit, neque spiritus caro : 
 in uno plane esse possunt. Ex his Iesus constitit, ex carne homo, ex spiritu Deus : 
 quem tunc angelus ex ea parte, qua spiritus erat, Dei filium pronuntiauit, seruans 
 carni filium hominis dici ( = 1-0 vlov avBpimov XzyeaBm). And also ibid. 29 : Quamquam 
 cum duae substantiae censeantur in Christo Iesu, diuina et humana ; constet autem, 
 immortalem esse diuinam, cum mortalem, quae humana sit : apparet quatenus eum 
 mortuum dicat ; id est, qua carnem et hominem et filium hominis, non qua spiritum 
 et sermonem et Dei filium. For a similar argument to that of our dialogue, see Greg- 
 entius dial. 608, where the Jew objects that Ps. 15 10 refers not to a son, but to a servant, 
 of God and the Christian replies : 6 8e<m6Tr)s 6 e'fior km 8(6s Kal avBpanos KfxPWariKe. 
 
The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 47 
 
 Kai lunopia cuetonoov Kai 01 oepoeiiu 1 divbpec uyHAoi em oe biapnoovTai 2 . . . 
 Kai IvTpanHaovTaL ndvTec oi dvTiKeiiuevoi auToV Kai nopeuaovTat ev 
 aioxuvH. ej-Kaivi^eoee npoc |U€ vhsoi. iopomA oa^eTai 3 ocoTHpia aiaivoov" 
 ouk cuaxuveHGOVTCu oube juh evTparrwsiv eooc tou aiobvoc . . . Thus 
 saith the Lord, who made the heavens. 
 
 90. Z. Thou hast thyself read and avowed that Israel was 
 saved by the Lord. Surely, then, not you who are of the 
 heathen ? 
 
 A. He means the holy apostles by Israel. If not, how do 
 you apply it to your own selves, when you hear the words : 
 ' They shall not be ashamed, nor be abashed for evermore ' ? /ifi 
 vo/jLigeis tov TrpocprJTijv \jrev8a>s Xiyovra- IspaHA 4 so^eTOU imb Kupiou 
 GGOTHpia aicbvoov" et 6eXeis etiretv, otl ovt€ ^o~)(yvdr]p:ev, oilre (veTpdnrjfiev 
 irdvTa dnoXiaavTiS, Kai pco/xaicov yevo/ievoi SovXof toX/xtjo-ov eineiv oti 
 ■^evSeis eKTrjo-avTO * ol Trarepts rjLiaiv TrpcxprJTas : 
 
 gai<xaio$ eiTTf : M.rj yivoiTO yjrevSels eiirecv tovs irporprjTas '■ 
 
 91. dOavdaios : Ovkovv icrpafjX ecreoOr) ara>Tr\pia, alwvcov Kai ov fifj 
 ai(Tyyv6wo~iv, ovS' ov p.rj kvTpaTrwo-iv eats tov aicovos, ol dyioi dnoaroXoL, 
 
 cpuoei eppaiot oVrey, Kai Kara adpKa, Kai Kara Trvev/ia' ov rap o ev Tto Gal. 2". 
 
 , , • s. - ,.,,«» - v Rom. j 28 ' 1 ". 
 
 cpavepcp TTepiTeT/irj/Mevos ecmv louoaioc" aAA ev tm Kpurrnp ttjv 
 
 nepuojuHV rrjs Kapbiac iycav. fie/uperai ovv 6 6ebs tovs ev tS> (pavepw p.bvov 
 
 eypvTas ttjv TrepiToiirjv Kai firj ev TJj KapSia, Xeycov ovtW nc'vTa | to J er - 9 M - 
 
 e9vH dnepiTjuHTa oapKi, 6 be Aaoc 5 jaou outoc th Kapbia : 
 
 1 <r«Po«C(i]. Tisch. <7a/3a«'/x. 
 
 2 Biap^o-ovTat]. The Greek has a lacuna here, if the Armenian be right in quoting 
 the LXX text at length. 
 
 8 ercijerai]. Tisch. adds iwo Kvpiov, which the dialogue adds below, and reads 
 <T(OTT]piap altnviov. 
 
 4 to-pa-fiA]. Here as above, p. 39, § 66, the prophecies promising salvation to Israel 
 are asserted to be true of the Christians, because the apostles and founders of the 
 churches were Jews. But Justin roundly declares the church to be the true Israel 
 (dial. 229 A) : 'lo-parjhniKov yap t6 aKrjBivov, JTvev/jLariKov, Kai 'lov&a yevos Kai 'IaK(B/3 Kai 
 'la-aaK Kai 'A/3padjU . . . fj/j^ls icrpev. 
 
 6 6 Si Xaos]. Tisch. Kai nas oikos laparjK anepirp-riTOi KapBlas avrav. Barn. Ep. § 9 
 and Clem. Alex. p. 145 cite as dialogue : o 8c Xabs ovtos mTepiTp.r]Tos Kapbia. 
 
 otTiaavTO 
 
 MS. 
 
48 The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 
 
 92. {aKyaios eiwev : '0 6ebs €i>TeiXdpevos t<3 d(3pad/i, Xeycov 
 irepiTp.r)6rjo-eTai crov nav dppzviKW Trj oySorj r)jiepa > direaTpdipr] ttjv 
 irepiToprjv ; 
 
 93. dOavdaios ■ AiSayOrjo-ri 1 tov nepl Trjs nepLTO/irjs Xoyov' Tims 
 Is. 45 u j 1S . Si fioi elwi, d vevorjKas tivi 'iXeye Sia tov 7rpo(f>rJToV eKoniaoev 
 
 MS. „ , , , , , 1 a c c i , , 
 
 I6i6rran>. airurn-oc Kai ejunopia aietorroiv*" Kai 01 oepoeiju avopec u\)/hAoi em oe 
 biafShiaovTai Kai ooi eooviai 00OA01 Kai onioco sou aKoAouGHoouoi 
 
 MS.x«<p<5- bebeiuevoi xeiponeoaic * 2 " Kai rrpooKuvHOOuoi ooi, Kai ev ooi rrpooeugovrai 
 on ev ool 8eoc eon koi ouk eanv 6eoc nAHV oou" gu rap ei o Geoc, koi 
 ouk H&eijuev, Gedc tou iopOHA, oooTHpia : 
 
 94. (aK^aios fine : Tf; kpovo-aXrjp, eXeyev eKoniooev ai'ruTTTOc, Kai 
 ejunopia aieionoiv' Kai 01 oepoeiju dvbpec uyHAoi erri ae biapHoovrai - 
 
 MS. x f 'P»- Kai ooi eoovTai bouAor Kai ooi 6:koAouGhoouoi bebejuivoi X ei P°" 
 rrebaic * : . . . 
 
 95. A. Surely Jerusalem did not walk around, and so the 
 rest follow after her bound ? 
 
 Z. He follows after Jerusalem, who lives by her law, and 
 
 who serves her continually, and worships her, and prays in her, 
 
 as if actually bound unto her. 
 
 MS. 0UT7. 96. ddavdo-ios ■ Avrrj * ovv UpovaaXrj/i Kai 6e6s kcrTiv, Xeyei yap 
 
 Is. 45 15 . otl Kai npooKuvHoouoi ooi" Kai ev ooi npoo6u£ovTai" on ev ooi 6 6eoc 
 
 eon, Kai ouk eon Geoc ttAhv gou" gii rap el Geoc Kai ouk nlbeijuev, Geoc 
 
 TOU IGpOHA, OOiThip : 
 
 MS. a\\o. {axyaios (Tire : Tivi ovv dXXm * Xeyei : 
 
 97. dOavdcrios : OvSevl dXXm' nXrjv tov XpiaTov : 
 (aKyaios ehre : Tims ; 
 
 ddavdaios '. 'EKoniaoev ai'ruTTTOc Kai ejunopia aiGiorroov, \pio~TOV 
 yevvrjOevTOS Kai Trjs elSmXoXaTpetas Xvo/ievr/s, Kai Trjs p-ayeias Karap- 
 
 1 8i8ax<K]<m]. The promised discussion is in § 122 foil. 
 
 2 x«p°i™'Sais]. Tisch. adds m\ hia^aovrm Trpor ere which is omitted in Holmes XII 
 (adscr. in mg. sub *), 26, 41, 106, 233, 239, 302, 305, and by Chrys. Cyrill. Alex. 
 Theodoret. Athan. i. 548. 
 
The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 49 
 
 you/iivr)? 1 . Kal ol oepoeiju dvopec u\|/hAoi kir' avrov SiffirjcraV Kal avrov 
 eyevovro SovXof Kal omooo avrov aKOAoueHoouor oebejuevoL xeiponeoouc * MS. SeSo- 
 irdvres ol uyHAoi rrjs yrjr Kal kv avr$> npoaeuSovTCu- Kal npooKuvHcouaiv £&«s?"' )0 " 
 avrov Kal dfioXoyrjo-ovanv, on kv avra> 6eoc eon, Kat ouk eon Geoc ttAhv 
 avrov' avrbs yap kari 6ebs Kal ovk ySeio-av, Geoc tou tapaHA, ocoTHp : 
 
 98. {aKxaws une : IISis Kal kv avrco 2 fern 6tbs Kal ovk eariv debs 
 irXr)v avrov ; 
 
 d6avdo~ios: Ala to drrapdXXaKrov rfjs ovcrias 3, Sid to rairbv rrjs 
 
 1 Cp. Ignatius ad Ephes. xix, on the birth of Christ : o&v iXvero Tsaaa payela Kal 
 was Sto-pos ; and Origen, c. Cels. i. 60 ; Greg. Naz. Or. I : "w elSioXoXarpla KaraXidrj. 
 Also Basil in Natiuit. : Karapyovpivas Tas ivepyeias avrrjs. 
 
 2 iv aii-rS]. Hippolytus combating Noetus raises the same question. He cites 
 Is. 45 14 > an d then writes : iv t'ivi hi 6 6(6s, dXX' r) iv XpioTffl 'ijjcrou tco narpa>a> X6ya>, 
 Kal tm fivarripia ri]s oiKovopias (Patr. Gr. x. 625). Tertullian (adu. Prax. 13) shows that 
 the same objection was raised by the Monarchianist Praxeas as here by the Jew : Si 
 tarn durus es, puta interim ; et ut adhuc amplius hoc putes, accipe et in psalmo duos 
 deos dictos : Thronns tuus Deus in aeuom, uirga regni tui. Dilexisti iustitiam 
 el odisti iniquitatem, propterea unxit te Deus, Deus tuus. Si ad Deum loquitur et 
 unctum Deum a Deo affirmat, sed hie duos Deos pro uirga regni tui. Inde et Esaias 
 ad personam Christi et Seboim, inquit, uiri elati ad te transibunt, &c. Et hie enim 
 dicendo Deus in te et tu Deus, duos proponit, qui erant in Christum et spiritum 
 sanctum. Athenagoras expresses the same idea (§ 10, pp. 286, 287) : kvbs ovtos toO 
 7rarpos Kai tov vlov' ovtos he rov vlov iv Trarpij Kal 7rarp6s iv vtw, evoTiyn Kat hvvdpei 
 irvevpaTOS, vovs Kal \6yos tov iraTpbs 6 vl6s tov deov. 
 
 s to airapaAAaK-rov T-ijs ouo-ias]. This phrase occurs in Chrys. Horn, contra Anomoeos, 
 tom. VI. p. 4 2 7> °Tav to (map. rrjs ovo-ias ai-rov hel£ai fiovXrrrai to irpbs t6v yeyevvrjKoTa, 
 6 iapaKas ipe, (prjo-iv, eupaKe tov natipa. Pseudo-Athan. Dial. iii. de S. Trin. p. 21 1, 
 vlos awap. Kar' ovo-iav. Cyril in Cat. in cap. I. Ioh. p. 16, Filius est in Patre, hia to 
 anapaSXaKTOv ttjs ova-Las. So Caesarius, Dial. I. quaest. iii. p. 12 : 'E^a iv t<S XlaTpi, Kal 
 6 7TaTrjp iv epo'i' to TavTov ttjs ovatas Kal to dirap. ttjs deoTrjTOS Kal lo~oo-8eves . . . hrjXcov. 
 Heretics used the same word, e.g. Asterius, the Lucianist, taught the Son to be awap. 
 eiKova tt)s tov jtot/jo? ovo-ias (teste Philostorgio Hist. Eccles. lib. II, tom. XVI. p. 21). 
 It was indeed a formula of Lucian the Martyr (teste Sozomeno iii. cap. 5). In the 
 Dial. iii. de Trinitate, Macedonius refers it to Lucian. Gregory Theol. in his homily 
 els yevtBXia writes of Christ : to iKpayeiov tov ap-^eTvirov and t) pr) Ki.vovp.ivrj arppayis and 
 7) awapdWaKTos ehav. So also Basil, Gregory, and the heretic Aetius, preferring it to 
 the word 6pooio-ios. But the word also occurs in earlier writers, e. g. Athenag. p. 60, 4 
 (=Presbeia, ch. 17) : 6 iTaTr)p rjaSels dirapoXXaKTa ovo-fl rjj SpoiorrjTi (Kepapov Si elpyd&To) , 
 
 Origen c. Cels. iv. 68 = vol. I. p. 555 B, uses it as a Stoic's word : dwapaWaKTovs <f>ao-iv 
 €aeadai Kara nepioSov to'is otto t&v rrporipav Trepidoav ndvras ... 6 jiiv Koapos del 6 aiVdfi 
 
 E 
 
50 The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 
 
 SogrjS, Sid to dpeaiTevTOv 1 rfjs Svvd/iem 2- Sid yap tovto Kvpios 6 6e6s, 
 Kvpios eh kariv otl ev to QeXrjjxa' pia egovaia- ev to Kpdros' ovSe 
 MS. &x\ai. yap a'AXo * fiovXeTai 6 naTr/p, Kal dXXo 6 vlor el Se 6eXeis Kal nXeiovcov 
 fivaTripia>v ) dvdyveodi tov ij38op.r)K0o-Tbv TTp&Tov i\raXp.bv tov SaviS jieTa. 
 <pofiov 3 Oeov Kal dXr]6eias Kal o-vveiSrjcrews dyaOr)s- Taya yap ev tjj 
 avvaycoyfj vpwv dvTl coScov TepnovoSiv ttjv aKorjv, TavTa avayivcoaKere : 
 99. £aK\aios elire : Ti yap Xeyei 6 tyaXpbs trepl tov -^picrTOv crov ; 
 dOavdaios : 'AvdyvcoOi Kal evpr/o-eis : 
 
 ^a/c^aiby elirev : Aveyvcov Kal evpov otl rrepl croXop.a>vos 4 Xeyei : 
 Ps. 71 1 . 100. ddavdcrios: '0 Geoc, to Kpljua sou tu paoiAel boc" tls Xeyei; 
 
 (aKyaios eirrev : '0 SavlS d£w? tov Kvpiov iva to Kpiveiv KaXcos Sep t5 
 vim avTov, tovt eaTiv tw o~oXop.5>VTi : 
 Ps. 71 1 . dBavdaios : Kat thv oikcuoouvhv sou tco ihoj tol paoiAecoc ; 
 
 {aKyaios erne : Tm vim tov (3ao-iXems, Xeyei' t£> epm vim' 17 fiacriXeia 
 yap ?jv SavlS ore rjvyeTO tco 6em, 'iva tt)p SiKaiocrvvTjv avTov Sep tco 
 o~oXop.mvTi avTos 6 Oeos '• 
 p s- ?I s IOI. dOavdcrios : AkoXov6tjo-ov avTcp p.eTa cpofiov 6eov. dvaAafJeTOO 
 
 ecrTt, Kal ovk an. eTepos eTepai' ra 6' ev ai>T<3 ov ra a&Ta, dXX' dnapaXXaKTa. The followers 
 of Simon Magus ace. to Hippolytus Haer. vi. 17 held the Xoyos became a Sivapis 
 dnepavTOs, dmipdXXaKTOs, aitovi a7rapaXXdKT(p prjKeTt ywopeva els tov dnepavrov alcova. 
 Profane writers of the first and second centuries or earlier used it, e.g. Isaeus, Sextus 
 Emp. and Diodorus. 
 
 1 Q(i£o-CTeuTov]. Const. Apost. 7, 35, dp.ecriTevTov to epyov, of the cosmos as God's 
 direct handiwork. The adverb dpto-irevTas, ibid. 8, 35, and Athan. vol. i. p. 682, 741. 
 Also used by Synesius, p. 116 D, and Jo. Chrys. Horn. 142, vol. 5, p. 890, 32. 
 
 2 Athenagoras (p. 11 [ = p. 287]) speaking of the unity of God the Father, God the 
 Son and the Holy Spirit, uses the words ttjv iv t!j ivao-ei 8vvap.1v, and (p. 27 [§ 24, 
 p. 3 03 ]) has ivovp.eva p.tv Kara Dvvap.iv, tov nnTepa, tov vloV) to nvevpa. 
 
 3 |i6Td 4>6pou] Cp. pseudo-Athan. de S. Trin. dial. iii. § 9 : 'Ope. : ^17 rap&TTov, dX\a 
 /ifra (pofiov Oeov di/ayvo>pL€v. 
 
 * 2o\o|ifflvos]. The Jewish interpretation of the psalm is glanced at by Justin M. 
 dial. 288 C : oils els 2,o\opa>va dvorjras Cpao-nere clprjtrBai, and also previously 25 1 C : Ka\ 
 oVou XeXeKrui' 6 deos, to KplpA aov rco fiao~L\ei SoV eVetS^ (BaatXevs SoXofiav yeyovev, eis 
 avTov tov tyaXpov elprjo'daL (pare, TQiV Xoyatv tov tyaXpov t)iapprjdj]V Kijpvo~o~6i>Ta>v els tov 
 alaiviov {lao-iXea, toutcutu', els tov ^pio'TOV elprjo~6ai. 6 yap ^piffTOS (Sao~i\evs Ka\ lepevs Kai 
 deos Kal Kvpios Ka\ (iyyeXos Kal avBpumos. . . . 
 
The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 51 
 
 Ta opH eipHVHV TcoAaw 1 Kai 01 pouvot oikcuoouvhv Kpivei touc nTCOXouc 
 tou Aaou. Kai ocooei touc uiouc toov nevHToav, Kai Taneivtooei cuKOcpdvTHV : 
 
 102. £ai<xaios Aeyet : Tavra rravra rrepl tov <ro\op£>vos 2 Xeyei : 
 dOavdaios : "IScopev ovv Kai rd k£rjs : 
 
 (aK^aws eirrev : Elrre : 
 
 103. a6avdo-ios: Kai aujunapajueveT to> hAlco' Kai npo thc aeAHvnc p s . 71=. 
 reveac reve<x>v' dpa 6 aoXopcov oujunapa,uev6i tu> hAim *, Kai npo thc MS. tya— 
 
 OeAHVHC revedc r6V6WV ; Utpr'man. 
 
 ^aK^aios eirre: To ovopa avrov oujunapajuevei kv t$> r)\ia>. iSov yovv' 
 Kai vpets oi y^pio-Tiavol kv ndo-fl rfj yfj pvrjp.ovi.vvrt * tov ovoparos avrov MS. /uoj- 
 a>$ o-o(pov d - Kai ecos yevecov oujunapajueveL avrco t\ Soga tov ovoparos: 
 
 104. d&avdcrios : Kai rrpo thc ocAhvhc (reveac)* revea>v r\v avrov Foi. 45 v°. 
 
 T0 ovo !* a - ex Arm. 
 
 £aK)(aios eTrre : Kai kyivaxrKev avrov to ovopa 6 deos' Kai rrpo rfjs re3tltul - 
 aeXrjvrjs '■ 
 
 105. dOavdcnos : "Akovctov ovv ra>v e£fjs : 
 {aKyaws eimv : Elni : 
 
 dOavdatos ■ KaTafiHoeTat coc ueTOc eni tokov. Kai cbaet GTarovec Ps. 7I 6 -' 9 . 
 
 » > - , - = , . - c , , MS. 
 
 OTa^ouaai em thv thv, avaTeAei ev toic njuepaic outou oikoioouvh, Kai aTa yaives 
 
 nAH9oc eipHVHC * ewe ou dvTavaipeOH h aeAHVH. Kai KaraKupietoet dno '^^vaa 
 
 9aAacGHc eoac eaAaooHc, Kai dno noTajuoov 4 ecoc toov nepaTwv thc ? "wv- 
 
 oiKoujuevHc. evoSmov outou nponeoouvTai ateionec, Kai oi e\6poi auToC 
 
 1 Aafi k.t.X.]. Tisch. Aaa> (tov Kai. oi Sovvol. iv SiKaioa-ivrj Kpivei. Here Holmes 
 notes that o-ov is absent in many minusc. and in Justin M. pp. 204, 275. Theodoret 
 i. 1 103, Arm. The same sources add fiiKaiocrwjjv after jUavvol, and omit iv o'lKaioo-vvrj. 
 
 2 2oAo|Afivos]. For a very similar discussion of Ps. S8 2-5 , see Theodoret dial. i. 
 chs. 31, 32. The ipavuTrrfi alleges that the prophecy was of Solomon or Zorobabel ; 
 the orthodox interlocutor that they were true only of Christ. The psaim is discussed 
 in almost identical terms in the avnfioXri Tlairia-Kov already mentioned, p. 67, 1. 20, foil. 
 
 3 In Gregentius Dial, the Jew makes a similar defence of Solomon, the question 
 there also being the applicability to him of Ps. 71 : i'Se ovv on iv o'lois toVois wf piij^firai 
 Tjjs aocj)las avrov to ^dpio-{xa, olvtiTai vtto tcov aKovovTav Kai fio^a^erat ivapa t&v avayivw- 
 
 (TKOVTCOV. 
 
 4 iroTanfflv], Tisch. norafiod. Many minusc. and Justin M. have iroTafmv. 
 
 E 2 
 
52 The Dialogue between A than asms and Zacchaeus 
 
 Xouv Ae(£ouoiv. fiaoiAelc Sapoeic Kai vhooi boopa rrpoooiaouaiv, fJasiAeic 
 dpdpoov Kai aaf5d bwpa rrpoad£ouoi' Kat rrpooKuvHGOUGiv auTa> ndvTec 01 
 
 MS. jSaoiAeic thc |"hc - 1 , ndvTa Ta e'uvH bouAeucouGiv auTor cm eppuoaTO * 
 
 htcoxov £K ouvacTOu, Kai rrevHTa a> oux unHpye (Soh6oc' cpeioeTai riT<JO)(ou 
 Kat nevHTOc, Kat yu^ac rrevHToov otooei. eK tokou Kai e£ dbiKiac 
 AuTpciboeTai Tac \|/u)(dc oltcov, Kai evTijuov to ovojua outou 2 evdmiov outou. 
 Kai ^HoeTai Kai bo9HO€Tai auT(L eK tou xpuotou thc dpaBeiac, Kai 
 nposeucovTai nept outou bid navToc, oAhv thv Hjuepav euAoj-Haouaiv outov 
 esrai 0THpirM a ev th th en aKpoov tc2>v opecov unepapeHoeTai urrep 
 tov Aifiavov 6 Kapnoc aiJTtov 3 , Kai e£av6Hsouaiv eK noAewc d>oet )(6pT0c 
 thc thc. eoTai 4 to ovojua outou euAorHjuevov etc touc atabvac, npo tou 
 hAiou biajuevei to ovojua auTou. Kat eveuAoj-H9HoovTai 6 ev auTw rrdsai a! 
 q>uAai thc thc. ndvTa to eGvH juaKapiouoiv auTov' etAop-iTdc Kiipioc 6 9eoc 
 iopaHA, 6 noicov Qaujudoia judvoc. Kai euAorHjuevov to ovojua thc bdEHc 
 auTou to a'riov 6 eic tov aicJva Kai eic tov aiciva tou aioovoc Kai 
 nAHpa)9H06Tai thc bo£Hc outou ndoa h p-i' revoiTO revoiTO. 
 
 106. {ctKyaios elire : Tavra 6/xo\oyovp.evoos nepl tov \piaTOV iiprjTaf 
 aXX ovSiTrco rj\6e recos 7 : 
 
 aOavdaios : Ti ov neTrXrjpaiTai to>v elp-q/xevcov ; 
 ^aK^aws eTwe : ILavTa : 
 
 Zech. it 107- aOavdaios : "Akovz ovv tov 7rpo(pr]Tov XiyovTOS' Kai eAaftov Ta 
 
 12, 18 / j , , i , c „ 
 
 Mat! 37'. T P laK °vTa aprupia, thv tijuhv tou TeTijuHjuevou 6v Itijuhgovto and utoov 
 iopaHA, Kai eba>Kav auTa eic tov drpdv tou Kepajueaic Ka9a ouveTa£ev 
 
 1 ttjs yijs]. om. Tisch. Numerous minusc. and fathers add it. 
 
 2 auTov]. Tisch. avrwv. Justin M. and many minusc. have airov. 
 
 3 Kapiros aviTuv], Tisch. k. avrov. 
 
 etrrai]. Tisch. ea-ra. Justin M. and many minusc. have eorm. 
 6 «'veuAoYT]9T|a-ovTai. Tisch. 
 
 6 to ayiov] om. Tisch. The Arm. vulgate alone adds ayiov. 
 
 7 T|Aee Tews]. Tertull. adu. Prax. 22 : Nam usque in hodiernum Iudaei Christum 
 Dei, non ipsum patrem sperant : quia nunquam Christus pater scriptus est uenturus. 
 Cp. Gregentii Tephrensis disput. cum Herban. Iud. (in Galland. Bibl. xi. p. 603 c) : 
 
 Epgav. : oioafuv on /xeAXei nnpayiveo-8ai, aXk' ovTva i]Kei/' onorav Se ek8rj, tTKTTiiaojiev els 
 air6v. This dialogue is an expansion of that of pseudo-Athanasius. 
 
The Dialogue between Athanasms and Zacchaeus 53 
 
 Mot Kupioc. opas otl 6 TrpoSoTrjs Kal to. TpiaKOvra dpyvpia Xa/3a>i> 
 iK tS>v dpxiepecov dviScoice- Kal 6 dypbs ■nyopdaO-q- kcu 77 TrpoobrjTeia 
 direTrXrjpmOr)- Kal ttcos Xeyeis otl ovttco rjX6ev 6 xpurros : 
 
 1 08. {aKyaios fUnev: OlSa on ravra Xiyei 6 7rpo<prJTr}s, dXX' oi/>(£ 
 7T6/H tov xpiarov : 
 
 A. In his advent it was fulfilled; and if he came, whom 
 thou dost look forward to, he would find everything fulfilled 
 which was foretold 1 . 
 
 109. Z. And of the predictions, what is fulfilled ? 
 
 dOavdo-ios : KareKvpicvo-ev and eaAdrrHc eooc eaAcnrHc - kcu and Ps. 7i"°"' 
 noTa^wv ecoc nepaTcov thc oikouju6vhc- evoomov outou neoouvTai aleionec. 
 kcu 01 exepot auTOu v/neir 2 yfivv kaOkre' Kal rrpooKUVHCoueuv outgo ndvTec 
 oi paoiAeic 3 thc thc' ndvTa to e6vH bouAeuoouaiv auTdY kclI eveuAorHOH- 
 oovtcu ev auTco ndaai ai cpuAou thc thc : 
 
 1 10. (a/c^ato? elnev : Oi o-ravpaxravTes avTov, npoo-Kvprjo-ovo-ip avTov ; 
 dOavdaios : 01 fyOpol dveypdeprjo-av, Kal to TrdBos, kcu 6 6dvaros, 
 
 Kac 17 Tip.rj t kcu t) 86£a, Kal 77 dvaa-raais' aKoveis yovv tov SavlS XeyovTos' 
 
 iva t( ecppuagav e6vH kcu Aaoi ejueAeTHaav Kevd*; rrapeoTHoav 01 paoiAeic Ps. 2 1 - 2 . 
 
 " . < ' » < „ > > 1 . » , , , MS. icaivi, 
 
 thc thc Kai 01 apxovTec auvnx0H5av eni to ciuto, koto tou Kupiou kou 
 
 Kcrrd I tou xpiaTou auTcov 4 : Foi. 46r°. 
 
 111. £a.Ky(aios elne : UcSs ovv k<lt ainov Kal virep avTov ; 
 dOavdaios : 'EneiSfj Kal to, KaXa. 6 6ebs eyivwaKe Kal to. dXXa cos 6 
 
 1 For a similar passage cp. Athan. de Incarn. Verbi, ch. 40 (Migne Pat. Gr. xxv, 
 col. 165). 
 
 Gregentius dial. 606 C : Kal oi e'^po) avrov xovv \tit;ovo~iv ; rives 8e ol €%6po\ avrov; 
 ovx ifiels oi 'lovSawi, )(ovv \ei)(OVTes, airb TroAXi}? neivrjs. 
 
 8 oi pao-iXtts], The homage of the kings is still in the future ; for Zacchaeus is 
 allowed in the immediate sequel to identify with ' the kings of the earth ' those who 
 crucified Jesus, viz. Tiberius and Herod.- The passage must have been penned before 
 the secular triumph of Christianity under Constantine. In Gregentius dial. 613 C, 
 Ps. 2 1 ' 2 is, as here, interpreted by the Christian interlocutor of Herod and Pilate, of 
 Anna and Caiaphas. 
 
 4 xp l °"to€ auTuv]. Tisch. xp- avrov. Holmes 99 and 174 have avrav. 
 
 5 diXXa ws]. The Arm. renders aXAa>r. 
 
54 The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 
 
 evovTa, iT€Troir]K€ -rrdvTa ypa<prjvac Kal tovto earl to dp-q/izvov irapd 
 Rom. 9 s3 . tov 6eov, Sid tov itpo§r]ToV ibou ti9h|ui ev Zicbv Ai9ov npooKojujuaTOC kcu 
 neTpav oKavoaAoir Kai 6 rriGTeucov enauTw, oi) mh ko:to:i5xuv9h: 
 
 112. (aKyaios dire: Kal 'Iva tl XiOos npoGKO,UM aT OC awoe eriOei, 
 Kal ov)(l paXXov ex tov abavepov 6/j.oXoyrjdfjvai avrbu knoi-qarev ; 
 
 ddavdcrios : El p.\v fifj irpodnev ou pH KaTaio'X"v9H - a'iTiS> tov 
 
 6ep.evov el Se Trpoeiprjrai o~oi, eavTov alrico p.fj mo-TevcravTa. avTos yap 
 
 1 lege vpwv. kanv 6 XiOos, 6 egovOevrjdels v(f>' fjfi&v* tS>v oIkoSo/mowtcov, irepl ov Xeyei 
 
 Ps. n8 M . o SaviS- Ai9ov 6v dneboKLjuasav oi oiKOoojUOuvTec, outoc erevvH9H etc 
 
 KecpaAHv pwvfac : 
 
 113. (aK-^aios etrrev : 'H crtxpia tov Oeov X(6os kyeveTo; 
 dOavdcrios : H crocpia rov deov Xidos €KXrj8r] to Kara adpKa' kneiStj 
 
 yap eAa/3e adpKa e/c Trjs TrapOevov, tva Kaddnep ev avrrj crapKi rjp.iv 
 eirupavel, Sid tovto Xidos eKXrjdrj' Kal ovtos eaTlv 6 Xidos ov eppfjvevo-ev 
 Dan. 2". SavirjX, Tp^devTa 1 e£ opouc dveu yeipmv, Kal XenrvvavTa tt)v eUova Tr\s 
 (IScoXoXaTpeias : 
 
 114. £aK)(aio$ elne: Kal dirb nowv opovs eTfirjdrj Xidos; 
 dOavdaios : "Opos Xeyei tt)v irapOevov fiapidp' Sid yap tovto Kal 
 
 d'veu xeipwv, Sid to dvev yeipovpyiai 2 dvSpbs avrfju yevvfjaai tov XiOov, 
 
 1 T|AT)8evTa]. Cp. Iren. c. Haer. iii. 28 : Propter hoc autem et Daniel praevidens 
 eius adventum, lapidem sine manibus abscissum advenisse (lege: ait venisse) in hunc 
 mundum. Hoc est enim quod sine manibus significabat, quod non operantibus 
 humanis manibus, hoc est virorum illorum qui solent lapides caedere, in hunc mundum 
 eius adventus erat, id est, non operante in eum Ioseph, sed sola Maria cooperante 
 disposition!. Hie enim lapis a terra et ex virtute et arte constat dei. Propter hoc 
 autem et Esaias ait : Sic dicit Dominus : Ecce ego mitto in fundamenta Sion lapidem. 
 . . . uti non ex voluntate viri, sed ex voluntate dei. 
 
 2 x«p 0,, pYias]. One is tempted to render 'without surgical aid of man.' For, 
 according to the protevangel (chs. 19 and 20), Mary still retained her virginity after 
 parturition and the midwife's services consisted simply of pious ejaculations. As 
 Mr. Badham (Academy, May 30, 1896) has said: 'The protevangelist makes his 
 point by bringing the midwives on the scene in order to discover their services 
 unnecessary.' In the Ascensio Isaiae it is declared that no midwife was wanted at all. 
 ' Clement of Alexandria (adds Mr. Badham) informs us that there were still in his day 
 many who believed that Mary had been in a puerperal state.' Such a belief Clement 
 
The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 55 
 
 tovt ecrTL to aaifia' Xeyei Se rj npo(pr}T€ia' vaftovyoSovoaop elSev kvimviov Cp. Dan. 
 to Se kvvirviov dnfjXOev air amov, tovteo-tiv kireXadero' Kal KaXeo-as tovs 
 enaoibouc Kai touc u.drouc Kal rous crocpovs (3afiv\£>vos, eXeyev avroTv oti 
 to evvirviov dneoTH an ejuoO. vvv dvayyeiXaTe poi avTO, Kal to avyKpipa 
 avTOV tov kvvirviov. Kal to>v jxdycav Kal toov kiraoiScov XeyovTcov oti ovk 
 ko~Tiv avdpomos kirl ttjs yrjs 8? BwrjaeTai to pfj/ia tov fiao-iXkoos 
 dvayye?Xai t dXX' h Geoi, &>v ouk eoTtV h xonroiKfa ent thc rnc. eKeXevae 
 vafiovypSovocrop ndvTas diroXko-Qai tovs knaoiSovs, Kal tovs pdyovs, Kal 
 tovs crocbovs' Kal yvovs tovto to trpdypa tov (3ao~iXea>$ 6 SavirjX, H£toooe 
 SoSfjvai avTw to>v Tpibov rjpepoov TvpoQi.o-p.iav, Kal Xaficov irapd tov 
 /3ao-iXia>s, elcreX6<bv eis tov oikov avTov' kSerjdr] tov Kvpiov, Kal direKa- 
 XvcpOrj avTcp to kvimviov h etSev 6 fiaaiXevs, Kal to avyKpi/xa avTov' rjv 8e 
 to kvvirviov tovto. eiKwv, ?js h npoaoyic unepcpcpHC h opastc outhc 
 cpojSepd- h kg90Ah xpuoiou KaeapoO, at x 6 ^P ec Ka ^ T ° gthOoc Kat 01 
 ppaxiovec outhc aprupoi- h KOtAta Kai ot juHpoi * yakKor at kvhjluxi MS. i} 
 oiOHpar 01 nooec juepoc nev ti* oiOHpouv, juepoc be n ooTpaKivov MS ^„ T0I 
 eGecopet eooc hfirjOrj Afeoc e£ 6'pouc d'veu x^'P^v Ka ' 1 enaTage thv ekova 
 erri touc nooac touc aibHpouc Kai oaTpaKtvouc Kai eAenTuvev auTOuc 
 etc tcAoc- t6t€ eAenTuvOHoav etc dna£, to ooTpaKov, 6 GibHpoc, Kal 
 6 xoAkoc" 6 dprupoc Kal 6 xp u0 ° c " * a ' ereveTO wsei KoviopToc, dno 
 aAcovoc GepivHC- Kat e£Hpev outo to nAfleoc tou nveu'juaTOC" Kat tottoc ouk 
 eupeGH auTolc - Kai 6 AtOoc 6 naTagac thv ekova, erevvH0H opoc mra, \ Foi.46v». 
 Kat enAHpooaev ndsav thv thv' tovto ovv to kvinrviov tov j3ao-iXia>r Kal 
 epfirjvevei SavirjX to kvimviov r)v * 8k Sidcpopov ekova Xiycov, Siacpopovs MS. i)v. 
 
 already regarded as heretical, and he quotes a lost prophet : nroKev m\ ov tItokv faair 
 {, ypa4>(j. But it is more reasonable to interpret the phrase as equivalent to eivev 
 imnigias avSpos, and compare Justin M. dial. 301 A : orav yap as vim avBpairov Aeyn bavirjK 
 . . . (paivofievov ph Kai yev6p.evov avBpamov p.t}vvu, ovk e| avBpamvov 8e crmpp.aTos inapxavra 
 SrjKo'i. ko.1 to \l60v toCtoj/ elireiv avev x ^pa>v TfLijdivTa, iv fivo-rripico to ovto KeKpaye. to yap 
 avev xe'pvv * 1 ™ V ai,T0 " eKTer^o-Bat, oti ovk 'ivTiv avBpwnwov i'pyov, ak\a rfs ffovXfjs toO 
 npoPdXXovros avTov Trarpoj tS,u S\<ov 6eod. So in Cyr. Hier. C. I. xii. 18: Xlffov a'vtv 
 Xeip&v i£ opovs Tp.r)6{vTa, ovk It, dvdpamvrjs KaTao-KevfjS (rvo-ravTa. Cp. also Isidore of 
 Seville, contra Iudaeos I. x. 9. 
 
56 The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 
 
 Dan. 2* 1 . (SacriXeids 1 , Kal tov Xidov paoiAeiaV 2 htic etc touc aloovac ou bi099a- 
 pHG6TC(i. eari Se avrrj r) y^piaTov (JaaiXeia Xidco irapeiKao-deio-a, Sid to 
 rrpoo-Koyjrai kv avrfj tovs Trarepas vp.S>v : 
 
 1 15. {a.K)(aios : Nvv a.K.ova> on 6 yjpio'TO's vp.5>v Xfflco napeiKao-Tai : 
 dOavdaios : 'Ael to, dfiavfj Kal dopara, Sid wapa^oXSiv (fiavepcov 
 
 dvayivdxrKovTai' fj ovk rjicovo-a? tov 6eov Sid tov irpocprJTOv XeyovTOS' 
 Hos. 13' Kai eoo]uai 3 cboei ndv9Hp t£> kfypalp. Kai a>oei rrdpbaAtc tco olkco louba" 
 
 and Hos. v , ^. . , , , . , ~ c *- s , ,/ , f \ 
 
 ■h Kai ev a\Aa> koi arravTHOco* oiutoic coc apKoc arropoujuevH apa apKco Kai 
 
 ttos. 13 . ro - y ^x\ oiy gaois napa^aX\6fievov to Belov v/3pi£eTat ; 
 
 1 1 6. {aKyaios eine : Mr) yap dXr)6a>? dpKOS eyevero 6 6eos ; 8id to 
 (pofiepov Xeyei : 
 
 dOavdaios : Ovtcos Sid tovs ttoXXovs irpoaKo^ai, kclt kirivoiav eis tov 
 
 ypurrov, XiOos eKXrjBr]' &Kove SI Kal aXX-qs Trpotpr/Teias eh tov XpiaTov e/c 
 
 Dan. 7 1-10 tov avrov TTpo<prjTov eeecopouv (p-qal ko! Teoaapa OHpia jueraAa' dvepaivov 
 
 sec. vers. » . , , c , , , , , , , - e > , , 
 
 Theodot. eK THC QaAcaaac, caacpepovTa* aAAHAcov to npcoTOV ooaei Aeaiva, 
 e'xouaa nTepd 6 Kai to nTepd outhc dSsei deTOu" leewpouv Icoc ou 
 eEeTeiAoL Ta nTepd outhc' Kai e£np9H dno thc j-hc Kai eni nobdw 
 dv9pconou eaTa9H - Kai Kapbia dv0pcbnou ebo0H outh. Kai Ibou 9Hp(ov 
 beuTepov ojuoiov dpKCp, Kai etc |uepoc ev eaTaGi-r Kai Tpia nAeupd 6 ev ru> 
 oTojucm auTHc dvd jueaov tcov obovTOov outhc" Kai outooc eAerov outh" 
 
 1 Poo-iAcias]. The Arm. has p-uipq.Juj'Uni-P[ii3iu = ' interpretations,' a corruption 
 of p-uuj-uiun[ini-P[iiliu = /3 a cri\c ias. I have translated the amended text. 
 
 2 pacnAeCav]. Cp. Adamantii De Recta in Deum Fide. The Marcionist Megillus 
 after quoting Dan. 2 34 > 35 , says : \idos rjv ex 5eo0 /3acri\eia, iv Sn^rj ^xuvofiivr). Cp. 
 Iren. v. 26, 2 : Christus est lapis, qui praecisus est sine manibus, qui destruet 
 temporalia regna, et aeternum inducet, quae est iustorum resurrectio ; Resuscitabit, 
 ait, Deus coeli regnum, quod in aeternum nunquam corrumpetur. 
 
 €<ro(iai]. Tisch. adds avrois and om. ™ itf>pa\n and t<S o'ikm lovSa. These additions 
 are drawn from Hosea 5". Is it possible that this citation so abruptly introduced 
 is connected with the story of Jesus being born dno ndvdrjpos (or llavdjjpa) iioixei- 
 a-avros (Origen c. Celsum, I. 33) ? I think not. 
 
 4 airavrf|o-w]. Tisch. dnavr^o-ofiai and i) before anopovfi.ivr). 
 
 5 ixovo-a. irrepd]. Tisch. om. 
 
 Tpia lAeupA]. Tisch. rpels TrXevpai. Many of Holmes' minuscules have rpia 
 
 •n\tvpa. 
 
 MS. Jra«H- « vn „„„ „ Tenf ^ 5 
 
 pOVTOS 
 
The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 57 
 
 dvcxGTH9i kcu cpdre adpKac noAAdc" ottigoo toutou e9ecopouv Kai ibou, 
 OHpiov 1 d>oei ndpbaAic Kat outh nT6pd TeGaapa, neTeivou urrepdvco 
 auTHC, Kai TeGoapec K69aAai to> 9Hpiar Kai egouata ebo9H outh. 6moa> 
 toutou eOedipouv, Kai ibou TeTaprov GHpiov 2 cpopepov Kat 6K9a/apov, Kat 
 iGX^pdv TrepiGodk- [01 obovTec outou oibHpo"i - eoGiooi/ - AenTuvoov 3 Kat to [ . . . ] in 
 
 > ' , n *>« / \>,s «n mar?, add. 
 
 emAoina toic ttooiv outou ouvenaTei koi outo loxupov rrepiooax; *J 4 napa pr .man. 
 ndvTa to GHpta to e'jurrpooGev auTou' Kat beKa KepaTa 6 auTdy npoevoouv mp i a aos. 
 toic Kepaoiv outou - Kat ibou Kepac eTepov ,uiKpdv dve^H ev jueoco auToov" 
 Kat Tpia KepaTa outou tcov ejunpoceev outou 6 e£eppi^d)9H * and npoaconou MS. l^piC- 
 auTOu" Kat ibou 6cp9aA]uoi obc 6 6cp9aAu.6c T dvGpoanou ev toj KepaTi 
 toutco, Kat OTOjua AaAouv jaerdAa - eGeoopouv eooc ou Gpovoi eTeGHaav, Kat 
 naAatoc Hjuepoov 6Ka9HT0' Kat evbujua outou AeuKov tbaet xicibv Kai Gpi£ 
 thc KetbaAnc auTOu cbaei epiov KaGapoV 6 9pdvoc outou (pAo£ nupor 01 
 Tpoxoi outou nup cpAerov rroTajudc nupdc s elAKev * ejunpocGev aurou" ms.^mp. 
 XiAiai x'Aidbec eAeiTOuprouv auTaV Kat u.upiai /iupidbec napeiOTHKeioav ^aaJ V ' 
 auTw- KpiTHpiov SKaGiae Kat pipAoi Hvea)xGHoav. eGecopouv ev opdjuaTi thc Dan.7 13 - 18 . 
 vuktoc Kat ibou jugto tcov vecpeAaw tou oupavoC wc uidc dv9pdmou 
 epxoMevoc' Kat eooc tou rraAaiou rav Hu.eptov ecpGaae Kat npooHvex9H 
 auTaV Kat aiiTtp ebo9H h dpxH Kat h timh, Kai h fiaciAeia - Kat ndvTec oi 
 Aaoi, 9uAai, rAooooai, bouAeuaouoiv auTaV h eSouoia outou, eSouofa 
 aioovioc, htic ou rrapeAeuoeTai" Kat h paoiAeia outou, ou biacpGapnoeTai - 
 icppiEe to nveujud juou 9 , era) bavin V Kat h dpaoic thc KecpaAnc juou 
 eTapaooe jue 10- Kat npoaHAGov evt toov eioTHKoToov' Kat thv aKpifieiav 
 
 1 18oi>, 8i]pCov]. Tisch. adds ertpov. Lucif. Calarit. om. enpov, and the other sources 
 oscillate, half placing it before Brjplov and half after it. 
 
 2 6rjpiov Ttraprov, Tisch. 3 lor&iav Kai Xenri'vov, Tisch. 
 4 alro 8id<j)opov irepio-tras, Tisch. Lucifer. Calarit. om. nepitrcras. 
 
 6 KepaTa SeKa, Tisch. 6 om. avrov, Tisch. 
 
 7 6 64>0a\|x6s]. ocpdaXfioi, Tisch. 
 
 8 The Greek text by a dittology adds the words : 01 rpocpaXrjs (sic) avrov mere! 'ipiov 
 KaBapov ; 6 Bpovos avrov <p\6£ irvpos. 
 
 9 trvivy.&. Jiov]. Tisch. adds iv rfj e|et p.ov. 
 
 10 al bpao-us . . . irapao-o-ov in Tisch. ; Holmes, 230, Lucifer. Calarit. and Arm. have 
 r) opao-is. 
 
58 The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 
 
 Pol. 47r°. 6?htouv nap' auToO juaeelv nep'i ndvToov toltoov' xai erne juoi ] thv 
 dKpipeiav, Kai thv curKpioiv euAorov 1 ervwpioe mot touto to OHpia 
 to Teooapa, Tesoapec paaiAefai dvaGTHOOVTai em thc thc, a"i dpeHGOVTai 
 Kai napaAHyovTai thv pasiAeiav drioi u\|/(otou- koi KaeeSouoiv outhv, 
 ecoc atcovoc aicovoov : 
 
 117. £aK\aios ehre : Kai rives elalv at reacrapes (iaaiXeiai, Kai 
 rives oi ayioi ; 
 
 dOavdcrios : O naAaLOC Hjuepobv ris kcrriv ; el olSas ehre : 
 {aKyaios ehrev : 'Eycb Xeyco 6 6eos' rivi yap dXXa> )(iAiai )(iALdbec 
 Xenovpyovaiv' Kai juupiai jiupidbec TrapacrTrjKovcriv, el prj tS> 6em ; 
 
 1 1 8. dOavdcrios : KaXcos etnas' Kai 6 kXOwv )U6Td tcov vecpeAcov 
 
 iiioiaim tou oupavou opoicopa * eyaiv viov dvOpdnrov, ris rjv ; 
 bis per dit- , T , _ , 
 
 tolog. MS. {aKyatos enrev : U -^picrTos : 
 
 119. dOavdcrios : Kai oi dyioi StjXovoti oi ttjv [iacnXeiav KaOe^ovres, 
 oi * Swdarai*- 2 avrov' Kai oi reacrapes fiaaiXeis, oi t£>v reaadpcov 
 pepmv rrjs otKovpevrjs fiaaiXeis, Kai avrcov rmv dyicov evyopevoi elvai 
 S0CX01 : 
 
 1 20. {aKyaios ehrev : 'AXX' ov rov \piarbv eirrov ov at) Xeyeis, dXX' 
 ov Tjpets rrpoaSoKcojjiev : 
 
 dOavdcrios : Kai rrdXiv ovv Xeyco' edv eXOrj ov at) npocrSoKas 3 , evp-qaei 
 irdvra rrpoXrjcpOevra rrapa rov dX-qOivov' Kai yap Kai ra. errj r5>v y^povcov 
 avvetyOaae- Kai Trap avrov rov rrpoip-qrov eSiSdy^Otjpev' Kai rd eOvq 
 
 1 eiJAo-yov]. ratv \6ycov Tisch. 
 
 2 Swdorai.]. The Arm. suggests fiadiyrai or SiSaovcaXoi as the right reading. 
 
 3 7rpo<r8oic$s]. Cp. with what follows Athan. Oratio de Incam. Verbi, ch. 41 (66) : tL 
 yap Kai ir\elov c \8a>v 6 wpoo-8oKO>p,evos nap' alrdis (sc. Iudaeis) ex 11 woiijcrai ; Ka\£<rai ra 
 eOvr]; dXX* t(p8ao-e K\y)8rjvai. 'AXXa iravaai Trpo<p7]Tr)v Kai (3ao~ikea mi opaffiv ; Tiyovf v fjo*i] 
 Kai tovto, Tr/v el&aiXaiv adcoriTa 8ie\ty£ai ; SirjAe'y^S?) fjSr] Kai KaTeyvaxjOr]. . . . Ti toLvvv ov 
 ytyoviv, o 8(1 toc Xpiarov ■noirjtrai; *H n weptXfiireTai, 6 /xfj neTrXrjpaiTai, iva vvv jialpoffiv oi 
 
 Ioufimot Kai amo~TS>o~iv ; Et yap $r], &0"jTep ovv Kai 6pcop.ev, oure /3acrtAeij?, ovre 7rpo(p7]TrjSj 
 ovre IepowaA?//!, ovtg 8vo~ia, ovre opao~Ls eVrt nap* avrots, aXKa Kai Trao~a 7reirk7]patTai rj yrj r^ff 
 yvao-eas toC deov, Kai ol dno to>v IBvav KaTa\ip.TravovTes riji' d8e6ri]Ta \ombv npos rov 0c6v 
 
 Afipaap, KaraCpevyovo-i . . . , SjjXoj/ av e'iq Kai TOir \lav avaiaxwrovo-iv i\r{Kv8ivm toi» XpKTTOf. 
 The above seems to be an echo of § 120 of our dialogue. 
 
The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 59 
 
 eacodrjaau Trjs elScoXoXarpeias Xv6eicrT]S' Kal navra avvicpdaae to, 
 TrpcxprjTevOivTa 1 : 
 
 121. £aic)(aios eiire : TIov yeypairrai 6 x/owos ; 
 
 dOavdcrios : Avtos wdXiv 6 SavtrjX Xiyec Kai en juou AoAoGvtoc Kai Dan. 9 20 . 
 npooeu)(0|U6vou Kai e£aropeuovTOc Tac djuapnac toG Aaou juou 2 lopaHA* Km 
 pinTOVTOC tov eAeov mou kotgvovti 3 tou 9eou nepi tou 6'pouc Kupiou tou 
 6eou toG dfiou 4< Kai en mou AoAouvtoc ev th nposeuyH, Kai ibou 6 dvtnp 
 rappmA 6v elbov ev th opdaet th npooTH 5 neTojuevoc, H\j/aTO juou <i>Get 
 topa 9uo(ac eanepivHc, Kai ouveoTHoe * u.e' Kai eAaAHoe juef ejuoC Kai ! awinai. 
 elrrev: baviHA 1 vuv 4£hA9ov suv|3ipdaai oe cuveaiv ev dpxH thc beHaecic 
 gov e£HA9ev 6 Aoroc" Kai ej-oo hA9ov toG dvarreiAai 501, on dvHp 
 emOujuicov el ou - Kai €vvoh9hti ev toj pHjuan sou, Kai ouvec ev th 
 onTaaia* efJbojudbec epbojuHKOvTa 6 ouveTjuH9Hoav eni tov Aao'v oou, Kai eni 
 thv noAiv thv driav tou ouvTeAeo9Hvai djuapnav, Kai tou stppapoai 
 djuapnac, Kai tou dnoAelyai toc * dbiKiac 7 , Kai tou drarelv biKaioouvHv MS. diro- 
 aicoviov Kai tou oepparioai opaaiv Kai npocpHTHV, Kai tou xpiaai ariov r 
 dj-ioov" Kai rvcosH Kai auvHoeic and e£6bou Aoj~ou tou dnoKpi9Hvai 8 , Kai 
 toC oiKobojUHaai lepouoaAHu: - eooc xp t( 3TOU Hj-oujuevou efibojudbec enTa, Kai 
 epbojudbec eShkovto buo' Kai ImoTpexyei Kai oiKobojUH9H06Tai nAarela 
 Kal Te^xoc Kai eKKaivoo9HsovTai * 01 Kaipoi" Kai jueTa Tac epbojudbac xevaS. MS. 
 Tac IShkovto buo" e£oAo9peu9HG6Tai xP^GM a * Kai Kpljuc ouk eonv ev 
 auToV Kai thv ndAiv Kai to driov biacp9eipei 9 . rjicovaas (pavepwr 
 otl eooc xpiSToC Hfoujuevou, epbojudbec InTa krSiv, Kai efibojudbec eEHKOVTa 
 
 1 irpo<()r)T6t)9«vTa]. Cp. Justin M. dial. 272. 
 
 2 apapTias p-ov Kai ras ap. tov AaoO Tisch. Exciderunt propter homoiotel. 
 
 3 KartvavTi]. ivavriov tov Kvpiov tov deov pov ir. r. opovs. 
 
 1 tov dyiov Tisch. Holmes III. 35, 106, om. tov nvplov. Holmes XII. Arab, have 
 the addition nvpiov tov 6eov fiov after opovs tou dyiov, and many MSS. add tov deov or 
 6eov only. 
 
 5 Tfl irp&TT]]. iv ttj apxjj Tisch. Tertull. adu. Iud. c. 8, has ' in principio.' 
 
 6 efidop.TjKovTa e^So/xdSej Tisch. 
 
 7 dSiKias]. Tisch. adds nat tov i£i\ao-dai aSiKias quae ob homoiotel. exciderunt. 
 
 8 Tertull. 1. c. renders ' integrando et reaedificando Hierusalem.' And below ' heb- 
 domades LXII et dimidia,' and omits np'ip.a. 
 
 9 Sia+eeipei]. Tisch. Siacpdepei. Holmes, 106, 230, have Sta(j>8eipei. 
 
60 The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 
 
 olio, o kanv epSofidSes egrJKOvra kvvea' tovt early err) vrry. (Lege 1 
 
 igitur tov Chronographum et inuenies a Dario filio Arshauri usque 
 
 Christum esse annos cccclxxxiii.) kv yap tw irpwrm erei Sapwv 
 
 Xeyei ecopaKevai tt)v dtroKaXv^iv 6 Trpofrjrrjr Kal on. avp<p6daavros rod 
 
 Oavpaarov 2 , kgoXodpevaerai %piapa Kal KpTpa' tovt eari (3aaiXei>$ Kal 
 
 Kpirijs' ovKiTL yap Trap' vp.lv ovre fiaaiXevs, ovre KpirrjS' dXXd Kal t) 
 
 ttoXis Kal to ayiov 8te(f>6dpr]. | 
 
 Fol.47v°. 122. (aK^aios elirev : 'ETrrjyyeiXco 3 poi Xeyeiv rrjv alriav, 6Y r/v ttjv 
 
 eK tS>v Trarepoov TrepiTopfjv oi rrpoaieaBe 4 : 
 
 ddavdaios : on 6 6ebs 8iara£dpevo$ toTs Trarpdaiv rfjv nepiToprjv 
 
 Jer. 38 31 ' 33 . airbs elireV ibou Hjaepcu IpxovTai Aerei 6 Kupioc Kal oia9H00Mai tw oi'koj 
 
 r " 1€pl ' lou&a &ia6HKHv KatvHV oil Kccrd thv biaem<Hv hv bieee'jimv Tote ncn-pdaiv 
 
 aiimv, ev Hjuepa emAapoiuevou thc X 6l P 0C "utwv, egararelv ai)Toiic gk j-hc 
 
 airunTiou" biboiic vojuouc juou enl Kapbiac auTGov' ovKen yap kv rfj 
 
 aKpo^varia vopos, ha pr) (#) r) 86£a avrcov kv rfj aiayyvr) dXX' kv rrj 
 
 KapSia. : 
 
 123. {aK^atos eirre : Kal 6 debs 6 kvreiXdpevos rots Trarpdaiv r\pwv 
 
 Gen. 17 14 Xiycov on irav dpaev b kav oi TrepirprjOfj rfj oySor) rjpepa ! e£oAo6peuoeTCU 
 libere. , „ „ , , , x , . 
 
 e/c tov Xaov ovKeri povXerai rr]v TrepiTop-qv b , 
 
 ddavdaios : OtSe to avpcpepov' Kal Tore p\v drrrfrei ttjv aKidv 7> vvv 
 
 Se ttjv dXrjdeiav Kal yap oi tovto r\v Trporjyovpevcos 8 dTrrjrei' ooare 
 
 1 Lege]. I have supplied in Latin the original text indicated by the Armenian. 
 
 2 to-0 9av(tao-ToC]. See § 28. 3 See above, § 95. 
 
 4 Cp. Pseudo-Greg. Nyss. Testim. 212 C: 'EpoOo-i Se navres ol'lovSaioi, on El tov avrov 
 Bebv aejieoBe, ti pq nepiTepveade, r) £ioa irpoa-(pep(Te fit Svo-iav, f) 0'a^^aTlX""e, Tap ypa<f>S>v 
 TTfpi tovt(OV diayopevovacov ; 
 
 5 Atyei]. <prj<TL Tisch. Item ra o'lKtp l<rpar)\ kcu ra o"ko) lovfta, et post, cirikafiopivov fiov. 
 Here Holmes XII, many minuscules, and Justin M. p. 158, Cyrill. Alex. ii. 504, read 
 Ae'yei Kvpws. Holmes 33, 87, 91, om. tcS vikco lo-par)\, ? per homoioteleuton. 
 
 6 Cp. Alterc. Simonis, v. 18, where the Jew says: — Praeterea quia deus circum- 
 cisionem celebrari praecepit, quam primum patriarchae Abrahae tradidit, . . . quomodo 
 ergo mihi credere persuades, qui circumcisionem prohibes ? 
 
 7 o-Kidv], Cp. Hebr. 8 5 and io 1 , and Col. 2". 
 
 8 irpo-r)You|j.tvus]. Cp. Matthaeus Hieromonachus : Libri V. in Iudaeos in Bodleian 
 
The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 61 
 
 nepLTefiveo-Oai 1 (carnem praeputii ; sed uolens inde significare) tt)v 
 dXrjOeiav dfiiXei atria avToi/s Xiycov ndvTa to: e9vH dnepujUHTa oapxi. Jerem. 9 26 . 
 6 be Aaoc outoc, th Kapbicr on Se ovSiva Slk/xloI 2 r) TrepiTOfirj, evTtvOev MS. ouS^. 
 kcrrl (SfjXov } otl 'Afipaa/j. aTrepLTfirjTOS evrjpio-Trjo-e tS> 8(.S> 77/j<£ ) roy 3 
 yap avreo ocxpOrj' Kal Tore avT(p tt)v (vtoXtjv rfjs TrepiToiifjs StSoocrr Kal 
 ol ep rfj kprjiim Se yeyvij8ivT(S kv tols TeaaapaKovra kreaiv, a.TrepiTp.r)TOL i 
 rjo~av : 
 
 I 24. £aKyaios elnev : Ovk ex €is Sei^ai : 
 
 d8avdo~ios : OTSa on ore efieXXev elcreXOeiv els rrjv yfjv ttjs errayyeXias, 
 tots Kar kvToXrjv tov 6eov > Xafiwv Irjaovs 6 tov vavfj XiQovs irerpivovs, 
 Kal kv avTols toTs X1801S, Trepirep-vei tov Xaov : 
 
 (aKyatos : El to'ivvv otSas on jieXei * toJ 6ea> rfjs Trepi.TOfj.fjs yd-piv, MS./i&Ati. 
 tt&s o-v Xeyeis, r) TrepiTOfir) ovSev kariv ; 
 
 125. "Oti tov 6eov ko~Ti to Trpoarayfia cpavepov, Sib Trpoo-eraTTiTO' 
 errecSfj yap 7rapa8o£d£eiv rj(3ovXeTO p,era£v tgov alyvTrrlav, Kal avTwv t&v 
 vlrnv * lapafjX, npb tov aTreXdelv (is a'tyvnTov, SiSaioiv avTois ttjv v lav]vpSiv 
 
 / tr . \ T e \ • ~ ~ J A ' \ / MS. ex 
 
 TTepiTOfirjv' Lva (pavepov i\ a to yevos rraai tois avvpomois Kai yevo/xevovs Ann 
 
 , corr. 
 
 Cod. Baroc. 33, fol. 87 v° • d yap Kal TroXXa ncpl 8v<na>v bia paaecos VfvopoderrjKa (prjcriv, 
 aXX* ov irporryovpivtos, ovde di ipavrbv tovto neTTOir]Ka. 
 
 1 irepi/re'uvcaOai]. The lacuna may be thus filled up : rqv adpKa, aKpoffvo-rlas, aXka 
 fiov\6p£Vos ivTEvQev prjvvaat tt]V dXfjOeiav k. t. X. 
 
 2 Sucaiot], For the argument cp. Romans 4 l-f° n . 
 
 3 I have restored the text from pseudo-Greg. Nyss. Testim. adu. Iudaeos (Migne 
 Patr. Gr. 46, col. 220 a), in whom the whole passage is as follows : on Se ovbiva Sixmo! 
 r) wepi.Top.fl, dfj\op eK tovtcov. 'Afipaap. . . . nprnrov yap &<f>8rj evapearSiv, Kal Tore avrm Tqv 
 weptTopfjv 8i8coo-i Kal ol . . . rjcrav. And just above he has Kal iraXiv amoojucvoc tow 
 'lovdaiovs Xeyei nduTa to. Wvr\ k. r. X. 
 
 4 ai7€pCT(n]Toi]. See Josh. 5 6 . 
 
 6 pavepov ^]. Justin M. (dial. 319 D and 233 e) and Tertull. (c. Iud. III.) caricatured 
 this moderate view, no less than they did Paul's in Rom. 4 11 . Thus Tertull. 1. c, 
 paraphrasing Justin, says : ' For circumcision had to be given ; but as a sign, by which 
 Israel in the last time should be distinguished, when, in accordance with their deserts, 
 they were to be prohibited from entering the holy city.' And Justin M., 236 e: 
 avayKaia tjv f) TTepiTopq avrq lva 6 Xaos ov \aos § Kal to edvos ovk edvos. Irenaeus iv. 27 
 follows our dialogue without any of the blind fanaticism of Justin : Quoniam autem 
 
62 The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 
 
 trdXw airovs Iv rfj eprjfiw, ovk anr/ret rr\v TreptTop.rjv' /xovoi yap rjaav 
 avroi. Kat ovk rjv 6 dvap.tyvvp.evos' ore Se epeXXev dvap.iyvvcr6at erepots 
 'iOveatv 1 , ndXtv fiovXerai avrovs irepirepveaOaf iva (pavepov rj to eOvos 
 rot? olxdois avr&v. Kal Tore Xeyei tS> Irjaov Xa/3eTv payatpas nerpivas 
 Kat neptrepvetv avTovs' tovto ovk dpyms, aAXa avpfioXtKms 2 ' t) yap 
 nerpa 3 ecrrlv 6 y^pto-TOS' ev <S 7reptTep.vd>pe6a, ov ttjv crdpKa rfjs aKpo- 
 fivaTias- el Se prj o-vp/3oXiKO)s eytvero ravra, Sta ti ptr) at8r]pm 4 nepierip- 
 vovto, dXXd nerpats ; 
 
 126. £aKyaios elwev : "Iva SetxOfj to, peyaXeia tov 6eov' on Kal 
 nerpais rj8vvrj6r]o~av Trepnp.r\Qr\vat : 
 
 dOavdcrtos : "Ert nXeov eSeiKvvro > el Xoyco tjnXw TreptTprjOevres r)aav 
 dvev vXrjs rtvos' 'Iva Se yvcos Stl r) Trepnopr) ov SiKaior vS>e dvdpconos 
 
 et circumcisionem non quasi ccmsummatricem iustitiae, sed in signo earn dedit deus, 
 ut cognoscibile fierseueret genus Abrahae, ex ipsa scriptura discimus. 
 
 1 Cp. pseudo-Greg. Nyss. op. cit. 220 A : Kal 01 ano 'A&ap opolas eas 'A/3paa/j evrjpto-- 
 Trjaav r© Oea, itavTts d-nepLTprjTOi jjaav' ftia yap to eirt-piyvvo-Oat tov Xaov els Ta edvrj, idodrj 
 r) Trepiropr). 
 
 2 o-u(i(3oXi.k£s] . So Justin M. dial. 341 B: otI yap \ldos Kal nirpa iv 7rapa/3oXair 
 Xpio~Tos dta to)v 7rpo(pT]TQ>v eK7]pvo~aeTO, aTTohzbeiKTai pot Kal to? fmxaipas ovv Tas nerptvas tovs 
 \6yovs avrov aKovaopsda^ 81 wv cltto tt)s aKpoftvo-Tias ol TrXavdipevot rocroDroi Kapdias nepi- 
 Toprjv 7repteTp,T}8r]0~av, r/v nepiTpr)dr)vai Kal tovs e\ovTas ttjv airo tov 'A/3p<ia/x dpxqv Xa^ovornv 
 TKpiTopfjv 6 6e6s oid tov 'irjo-ov rrpovrpfjifv. Tertullian c. Marc. Hi. 16 paraphrases 
 these passages of Justin. Cp. Irenaeus iv. 28 : In signo erga data sunt haec (sc. 
 circumcisio et sabbata) : non autem sine symbolo erant signa, id est sine argumento, 
 neque otiosa ( = dpyas), tanquam quae a sapiente artifice darentur ; sed secundum 
 carnem circumcisio praesignificabat spiritalem. 
 
 3 irtTpa]. This passage seems to have suggested the following in Justin M. dial. 
 342 : MaKapwi ovv fjpe'ts 0! TvcptrprjdcVTit rrtTpLvius paxalpais rqv bevrepav neptToprjv. Ijxav 
 piv yap i] npdiTT) 5ict Gi^Hpou •ye-yotfe Kal yiveTai. rjpuiv Se rj nepiTopi] . . . fiia XiOiov aKpoToptov, 
 TovTto~Ti 81a tq>v Aortov tcov dta Tav aKoo-ToKtav rov aKpoycovtaiov \l$ov Kal tov avev xetptiv 
 TprjdivTOs, TTcpLTtpvet ijpds citto Te eifiojXoAarpf las . . . hv oi Kap5tai ovtgvs TiepiTfeTjUHMevai elatv 
 and ttjs novriplas, bs Kal x itL P €iv diro6vrjO-KovTas hia to ovopa to ttjs Ka\r)s neTpac. The 
 words in uncial Greek were suggested by our text, which Justin after his manner 
 expands and amplifies. Cp. also his dialogue, 242 A. 
 
 4 Cp. Alterc. Simonis v. 20, where the Christian says : Et ad Iesum Nave dicit 
 deus: Fac tibi gladios petrinos. . . . Numquid tunc ferrum non erat? Sed deus ad 
 Iesum Christum nostrum loquebatur, quod per apostolum suum (i. e. Petrus) spiritaliter 
 corda circumciderit. This exegesis is later in character than that of our dialogue. 
 
The Dialogvie between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 63 
 
 oIkclios Kal 6eoo~e(3r]S rji> avev rfjs irepiTopfjs, eva>^ l p,eTeTe6i) d>s 
 yeypairrai dnepiTpqros &v : 
 
 127. (aK^aios tine: H66ev yap poi ?x €ty SeZ^ai, otl dnepiTpffTOL 
 ?)<iav ; 
 
 a6avdo~ios : Oti dnb tov dfipaap, fjp^aro 17 irepiTopf( avTco yap 
 TrpdoTcp ev erelXaTo 6 8ebs irepiTprjOfjvai, Kal tS> an^ppan avtov : ri>. 
 
 128. £aKyaios eirre : Uelcrov fie Sid tl ray Ovcrias TrapaiTeco~6e 
 
 woielv ; I irpd>Ta>v tS>v ayimv 8vaiaadvTwv t£ 8ea>' r) Kal tovto e^eis elire.lv Fol. 48 r Q . 
 dirb dfipadp rfjv dp-^qv eiX-qtyevai ; oVco? * Trjs ypacprjs Xeyovaqs oti dyrb °*<»s MS. 
 
 ^ ^ (pavep&s 
 
 dSdp 2 eovcrav, Kai Trpoo~e8ey6qaav avrmv at vvaiai airb £a>a>v ovcrai. Arm. quod 
 
 > a r -T7- \ < - it o / < rf v - legendnm 
 
 129. aoavaaios: ftai -qpeis Laptev, ornravres ot ayioi npo Tqs XP La " rov esse censeo. 
 
 em.8-qp.ias eOvov' perd Se top -^piarbv nenavrai Bvcria 17 Scot, (w(cv 
 dXoycov' tjv^rjTaL Se q Sid tov irvevpaTOS' tov deov SiappqSqv fiowvTos 
 MH cpdfojuai Kpea Tatfpoov w auto: Tpdroov moiuar eusov tw 6ecp euofae 3 Ps. 49 ,! '". 
 cuveoecoc : And elsewhere he says : ' The lifting tip of my p s . 4 i\ 
 hands, the evening sacrifice! And : ' Behold the days are coming, 33 _ 
 
 saith the Lord, and I will lay on the house of Judah a new 
 covenant. Not according to the covenant which I laid on their 
 fathers in the day when I took them by the hatid to bring them out 
 of the land of Egypt. I have given my laws in their hearts, and 
 in their minds will I write them! 
 
 1 30. Z. Thou hast convinced me from all points of view that 
 our fathers acted impiously in crucifying Christ. For it has 
 appeared from what thou hast said that he was the expectation, 
 and the Jews forfeited their hope. What therefore must I do 
 that I may be saved ? 4 
 
 1 'Evux]. Justin M. dial. 261 C adduces Enoch in the same connection. 
 
 2 diro 'ASaji]. The Arm. = quod ab Adamo natus postea Abel sacrificavit. 
 
 3 flvo-Cas]. Tisch. Bvtriav. 
 
 i Compare the tone of the close of the Alterc. Simonis where the Jew says, vi. 26 : 
 Omnia quidem in Christo praefigurata manifesta probatione per scripturas meas mihi 
 ostendisti, et uolueram quidem credere ... and viii. 29 . . . nee ultra quid possum 
 dicere • iube me catezizari et signo fidei Iesu Christi consecrari. Arbitror enim, per 
 
64 The Dialogue between Athanasius and Zacchaeus 
 
 A. Repent and be baptized unto the Father and the Son 
 and the Holy Ghost, that thou too mayest hearken unto David's 
 Ps. 32 1 . words ] : ' Blessed are they whose transgressions have been remitted 
 and whose sins have been hidden V 
 
 manus impositionem accepturum me delictorum ablutionem. And the Christian 
 replies : Immo benedictionem. And compare with the words nee ultra . . . the first words 
 of § 57. 
 
 1 This text is applied in pari ?nateria by Basil. Seleuc. Orat. 38 contra Iudaeos § 3 
 (Migne Patr. Gr. 85, 412 C). 
 
 2 The Dialogue of Timotheus and Aquila (in Mai Spicileg. Rom. Tom. ix. p. xii.) 
 partly restores the end of our Dialogue, for its Clausula runs : 'O 'Iovfiatos emiv' eV 
 a\r)6<=ias eVetcrdy p? TtavToBev, OTt avros e&riv Qeos #ea>y, ml Kvptos rap Kuptcop, /cat fiaaikfus 
 /3ao"tAea>f, /cat art TT^rjppeXeLas iir\r]pp£\r](Tav ot irarepfs 17/ncop eireveyKavres \elpas eV avroV 
 vvv Z> avSpo>7r£ tov deov ti Troitj<ras crcoc^co, dvdyyetXov pot. 'O xP lo ~ TLavos ^iVey' eZ TTiorevei? 
 ii- okrjs rrji KapSias crou, (cat e£ oXijr tj/j lo-xios o-ov, /cat i£ o\r)s rijr cnWcrecoj <rov, avcurra 
 fiaffTiaat, /cat anokovo-ai rds dpaprias o~ov, eniKakco-apevos to ovopa tov Kvpiov 'lytrov' tea 
 aKovo-rjS /cat o~u perd twv okovovtcop napa tov lepo^akrov Aa/3t'cV paKaptot &v depedrjo-av at 
 dvopiat, cat hv fVe KaXiKpBrjcrav al apaprtat. 
 

 rc»u 
 
 i e 
 
 "9 
 
 s. 
 
 bl fs ia 
 
 ' 1 8 -E^ 
 
 I ill' 
 
 
 £'3 
 
 9 
 
 sl K,a >£ -*» rt 5 * 5 3"\2 
 
 
 
 
 ^ e 
 
 J 5 5 ■ jc{ fe>f« ? k^C4fe: 
 
 
 a 
 
 CI 
 
 < 
 
 a 
 z 
 < 
 
 a 
 
 H 
 
 
 s 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 THE DIALOGUE OF TIMOTHY AND AQUILA. 
 
 Pol. 75 v. AtaXoyos -^pccrTtavov koX IovScllov, £>v to. ovofiara, tov fiev 
 XpuTTiavov Ti/Aodeos, tov Se lovSaCov aicvXas, yew/xevos iv 
 aXe^av&peia iv tous rj{x4pai<; KvpiXXov tov ayioiTwrov a-pyi- 
 eTTLo-Koirov aXe£av8pe[as. 
 
 T?)s eiritpaveias tov o-ayrrjpos rjpiov Kai kv Tv xy yevopevrjs Kara irdcrav ttjv olKovpevTjv, Ka\ 
 
 irXijpoTuVTCW tS>v TTpocprjTiKcov cpavav rvKr)povpeva>v *, kcu twv an oo~to\ikcov dtdaypdrcov <paidpvvopevcov, Kai tt)s 
 
 TTiareais rr)s els ttjv dyiav rpidda, els 7rao~av tt)v olKovpevrjV crTTjpt^opevrjs, rravrl re kcu 
 
 navra^ov' ctKoXacria pev e'dicoKero, apery de eVoXtreuero, picrade\cj)ia KaTeftdWero, (fii\o£evia 
 
 e7r\rjdvP€TO' 8ia(3o\os pev rjcrxvveTO, 8s be edogd^ero. 6 de puroKakos baipcov, 8eu>pr)aas Bebv 
 
 Fol. 76 r°. pev doga^opevov Kai npocrKwovpevov, to. he avrov epya \vopeva Kai KarariTvopeva, vrrep- 
 
 forte MS. rjyavaKTrjcrei/ *, Ka\ eltre~S8a>v els Tivd apdpamov lovbalov, bvbpari aKvkaV Ka8' Iv rponov ev rw 
 
 nepir/y. rr apadeio-(p elo~rj\8ev 7rpos dtrBevr) * crKevos did tov b'cpeas Tvpbs ttjv yvvalKa, ovrcas ko\ viv els 
 
 ' !j \ a " lovbalov elo~r)\8ev. did xptcrTiavov dr)\ov otl Kara ^u ovk Tjdvvaro elrre'iv' Ka\ tiev to Kara 
 
 MS. toC. o-dpKa eg lovbaiav, 6 Kvpios r)pS>v Is xs, Sia lovbalcov KaTTjyye\8rj rrdXiv ttrj'hov rois * Trdaiv' ndv- 
 
 Tes ydp oX 7rpocpr)Tat e£ lrj\' ovros ovv 6 aKvhas a7TTjyye^Ka)S rdsSe'ias ypatftds, nepiTJyev ev rals 
 
 away toy ail , \eycoV oti peXkei e\8elv 6"xs 6v yap npocrKVvovcrw . . } ol xp l o~riavo\ ovk eanv 6 
 
 Xs, aXX' avos eanv KaScos kcu f/pe'is' KareKpiBrj Be aravpcoSfjvai cos /i'Kda'prjpcs did to Xeyeiv 
 
 Cf. § I. eavrbv 8e6v 2 . Kai ydp ai 8eiai ypa<pa\ bibdaKovaiv eva 8ebv povov rrpoaKvvelv' yeyparrrai ydp 
 
 ovras' aKOue ihA, KUpioi; d 6c sou, efc eanv Kai tiXhv eVoii 9eoc ouk £"aTiv Kai irdXiv \eyei 
 
 Tip pavcrel em tt)s ftaTov' " era) cljui 6 6eoc ugpadju Kai igocik Kai iaKcbg tojv naTepcov aov'' koi Dent. 6 4 . 
 
 Sid irdvrmv to>v irpoqSiyrav 8i8do-Kei i)pas Kai ev to'is IcTTopiKols (Slftkois" Ka\ diragairKSis j?l J° 
 
 iraVTa\ov eva8edv7rpoo-Kvveiv (tai oux'i 6uo" tovtov de tov Tv, Kai pev Trade v ccttiv o'idapev' xairo libere. 
 
 Fol. 76 T°. ovopa toC iraTpbs avrov Kai ttjs prjrpos avrov yivaaKopev. 6 be ^piaror St av e~K8rj, ovbeis 
 
 Cf. § 43- yivcocrKei itodev eanv. 
 
 ev pua ovv toiv r)pepa>v, eKa8e£ero 6 OKvKas, ev t6ttco tlvi rr)s lovbauKrjs Kai t'XaXci tois 
 ■naparvyxavovoiv lovdaiois Trep\ raiv toiovtccv' Kai ravra avrov XaXovirof, Tip6deos tis, 
 ovopan xpio-Tiavbs ■napeo-rm Kai aKoiio-as airou ravra Xeyovros, rroirjo-as rr)v ev xt o-tppayida, 
 
 " Forsan 3 litt. quae legi non possunt. 2 Vix legendum Bebv. Forsan Hi steterit. 
 
66 The Dialogue of Timothy and Aquila 
 
 tovt Zariv to crrjfxelop tov a~Tavpov eVt tw p,eTcoTrco kcu tij Kapdia. avrovj elirev Tw aKvXa' 
 BeXets crv KaBecrBePTes iv tottco tlvl nepl tovtov £r)Tt}<rw 7T0ir)cr<i>p.ep eV tcop dytcop ypa<p£>v ; 
 
 6 fie lovdalo? eiireu' pal, el BeXets Tvoir)cr(op.ev m 
 
 6 fie ^pnrr tamos' <pr)o~i' ttots fiovXfl ; 
 
 o fie lovdalos elirev' avptop. 
 
 Kai eyeveTO rfj etravpiop, KaBicrdvTtov avT&v iv T07rco KaXovp-evco Bp6p,a, kcu afcpoaTTjpiov 
 0vcrTr)O-au<EVOv p.eydXov, evBecos 6 lovdalos elirev, £k iroloap Kai iroicop ypa(f>cov fiovXeaai top 
 \6yov TroiTjcracrOai, Z> ape ; 
 
 Tifiodeos 6 xp io " riavos ftVcv, Mr) anoftaXXei £k tov pop,ov fj tcov irpo(f)r)Tcov j3i/3Xoi>; 
 
 Fol. 77 r°. 6 lovBalos core' /X17 /xot yevotro irapa Beov iravTOKpaTopos dirocricracrBai * Tt rail' BeoirpevvTav 
 
 1 dcboatov- j- 
 
 Si ypawcop. 
 
 oaaOai. Ir \ ,*,-»,* 
 
 6 ^picma^o? ei7rev* eV roS opo/xdaat top irapTOKparopa Beop, vvv KaTaicrxyvBrj 6 \a\5>p fita <ro0. 
 
 6 ictufiaios ciTre' Kflt rts e'oTW d XaXGW/ fit ip.ov ; 
 
 6 xpf-o~Ttap6s etirev' ov bvpacrat pvv p,aBelv' aKovtrei fie fxeTa raiJra. 
 MS. tt)v. o lovBalos tine' irolat fie Kai irolat elcn /3i/3Xot, dcf> hv top * BiaXoyov ftovXecrai noLrja-aa-Bat 
 
 Trpos p-e ; 
 
 6 xpiamapos elire' iiretdr) elaip iwa Kai aXXa diroKpvcpa /3t/3Xia, fita tovt6 ae vire fiprja-a' to. 
 yap iv Trj BtaBrjKjj tov Beov opTa' aTiva kqx ol efipalot ipfirjvevTal epp,r)vevaav, Kai aKvXas Ka\ 
 0-vp.p.axoSj Kai BeoBortcop' evpedrjo-ap fie Ka\ aXXai dvo KeKpvfipevat ip nlBois' p.ia ptev iv 
 tept^aV pia fie iv ptKOivoXeC avTij %<ttw ip.p.aovs. tipgs fie €pp,r)p€vaav ovk o'lBafitp* ip yap 
 TaTs f}p.epais Trjs iprjpwo-ecos tt)s lovdaias ttjs yepofxeprjs iffi oiecnracnapov evpeBrjo-ap. aviatovv 
 dcriv at BeunpevcrToi. /3<'/3Xoi, Ka\ irapa ^picrriavoiy Ka\ Trap* efipaiois, npatTT} (3ifi\os 17 Ttjs 
 yepicreats, B e^ofios 1 , V to AcvXtlkov* A 01 dpiBp.0'1' aurat elcrtv at dta a-ro^aTo? Beov v7rayopev- 
 Beicrai Kai iv X €l p" 1 p-tovo-io)? ypafalcrai' E fie /3ij3Xo? e'art to fieurepoeduioz>, ov fita ordjuaroff 
 Beov vnayopevBivTa' fito ovre criBr) iv rco apcopa, tovt' ccttip ip Trj Kt/3a>rai tt\s StaBrjKTjs' 
 Fol. 77 v°. avTrj icrTtp f) fxcdrratKr) 7revrareu^os"j B /3t/3Xos io~Ttv, ^ 6 tov vavr), Z ot KptTal p.€Tci ttjs povB* 
 H /3//3Xoy icrTiv to. napaXeurdfiepa a Kai /3* (Bij3\os iarlv tcov fiacrtXeicbv a kol ^. I ftifiXos 
 io~T\v y koI 5 tcov ftaaikctcov' IA lebfi' IB to yp-aXTeptov tov Bad' IT ai Trapotp-iat o~oXofi5>pros, 
 IA d iKKXr)0~tacrTr)s' o~vv tols ao~pao~tv. IE to BcoBeKarrpocprjTOp, fjcratas, iepefxias' Kai ndXivU^e- 
 KtrjX' eira davtrjX, Kai ird'Kiv eVfipa?, K* KA fie /3('/3Xoy eVWr, lovBlB' KB r) icrBrjp, tov yap Tofiiav 
 Kai Tr)v o~o<f)lav o~oXop,covTO?, Kai Tqp aocfiiav tv vv cnpdx, els Ta dnoKpvcfia napidcoKav fjfiiv, oi oj3 
 ipfxrjpevTai. aurat at k/3 /3i/3Xot cio\v ai BeoTrvevaToi Kai ivBidBcTOt' k? [lev ovcrat, k/3 Be 
 dpi6p.ovp.epai, Bid to . } i£ avTwP BtirXovo-BaC Kai Kara Ta aroi^eta ti,s ifipaicop dXffoafirjTOV, ra 
 fie XoiTra TtdpTa tcov diroKpvfycov clcrip. 
 
 6 lovdalos ei7re" irola Be eari Ta napaBoBePTa vp.lv, els Tr)v XeyeTe veav BtaBr)KTpt ; 
 
 d xp LO " riav °s fwr e " T>L y a P XP*' La tovtcop; 
 
 6 lovdalos elnev' Iva cos KaBcos o~v BokeIs iXiyx^t-p p.e ck tt)s BtaBeTOV, Kayoa ere £k tt}s Trap' 
 vpXp BtaBrjKtjs. 
 MS.TrpaJToy. d xP ta " rtap0S ei ?r e ' TrpcoTi] * /3i'/3Ao? cVt! to evayyeXtop, etra ai irpaf-eis tcov dytap airooroXotv* 
 
 Pol. 78 r°. Ka \ ndXtv ai intaToXal avTcop, Kai ai air 6 iravXov IA 2 iirurroXai' TavTas e^o/xev r)p.els' Ta Be 
 
 1 Legi nequit, nam obmta litera est. forsan r steterit, sed B uidetur esse. 
 a IA recenti calamo nescio quae corrigenti deberi uidetur. 
 
The Dialogue of Timothy and Aquila 67 
 
 & dnbia Xot7ra -irdvra dwoKpvcpd eloiv' & Kai el fiovXeoai elneiv tL <fk rav dnoKpvnbav, aKovoai exeis 
 lectio. Ka \ avT fa 
 
 6 lovbaios eme' el fioiXei, dpxqv Xombv noirjomfieda irepl to{) Xdyou. 
 MS. rl el. 6 xpicrriavos eme' fiovXeoai irpiyros elireiv ti, f) * aKoveis ; 
 
 Cf. §3. d lovdaios emeu' elm el 6eXeis airos. 
 
 6 xpiVTiavbs eme' fiovXeoai eK t^s npdiTrjs /3i'/3Xou KaTrjxqBeVTas Kai ovtws eVl ras Xoinas 
 ciraveXBeiv ; 
 
 6 lovbaios eiirev' eme a>s 8eXets. 
 
 o xpuTTiavos eme' KVpios 6 debs 6 iravTOKparap eXdXrjoev npbs tov eavrov SepdnovTa pavoea, 
 arofia irpbs crropa, Kai ye airbs 6 pMvorjs ypdtpcov ovtus eiirev' ev dpxfi erro'iHoev 6 6edc tov Gen. I 1 . 
 oiipavdv Kai thv j-fiv. 
 
 Kai dvaoTas 6 xpiartavos evdp^aoBai Xeyeiv' Kai kXIvos tt)V Ke<paXr]V Kara dvaroXas ofppay- 
 tadpe vos Kai baKpvcras ovras eiirev to, ev dpxfi eno'iHGev 6 8eoc tcv oupavov Ka't thv ffiv Ibovres 
 be oi aKpoaral avTov dvaoTavTa, o<pobpa KaTevvyr\oav Tqv Kapbiav, Kai dvaoTavTes Kai avToi, Acts 2 3T . 
 Spoias eKhivav ras Ke(pahd$' Kai irdvTes jxia (paivij etirov, els Beds' elirovros tov xpioTiayoi', e ' v Gen. I 1 . 
 Fol. 78 v°. op)(H eno'iHGev 6 Secc. tov oupavdv Kai thv thv, Kai ndvTa t6v kogu.ov auTcioN, ev nevre rjpepais Gen. 2 1 . 
 ra€ra enolrjoev 6 6ebs Xeycov, yevq6r]T0 Kai iyevero' ttj be eKTj] rjpepa ev t<£ kt'l^hv tov av6p<oirov, 
 ovk emev yevr)8rjToa, dXXa " noiHaoojuev avBpamov kot' e'iKova HjueTepav, Kai Ka6' 6u.oicooiv." Gen. i M . 
 Cf.§§3&5. tLvi ovv eXeyev " ttoihocouxv avSpamov Kaf e'iKova HUXTepav Kai Ka9' omo'icoolv;" rj irdXiv 
 
 " f€VH6HTio cpdJC" xai " suvaxSHTO) to u6a)p CnoKaTco toO OTepecojuaTOC, Kai 696htco h Gen. i 3 , i 9 . 
 £Hpd'" Kai " PAaOTHOOTO) h j"H Potovhv x^pTOu" koi to e£rjs ndvra' Kai "fevHSHTftioav Gen.l u ,i 14 . 
 9a)OTHpec ev toj aTepecojuciTi toG oupavoC - " Kai " iiaf afeTCO to ibata epneTa Kai TTETeivd" Gen. i 20 
 nTepooTd Kai ixBuac KaTdfeNOC Kai " e£af afeTto h fH " 6-qpla Kai kthvh - xai TeTpdrto&a Kai i 1 , e ' M 
 Ta e£rjs 7rdvra. KaBas Trpoelirapev Tiepl tov dvdpuirov, ovk eiirev f£NH0HTCO dXXd " noiHOcojuev i;ij ere- 
 Cf. § 5- fiv6pa)TT0v kot' eiKOva HjueTe'pav Kai Ka6' OMoicoaiv" - rivi ekeyev; 
 
 6 lovSaios etire' to p.ev Xeyeiv airbv tov wavroKpaTOpa nepi re dvov Kai yrjs, Kai aXXcw arravTiov, 
 Fol. 79 r°. &ti tov Xeyeiv airbv ttOIhooj, eXeyev j-6Vh6htoj" e'ndyei yap fj ypacpi) Xeyovo-a' Kai 'i6ev eeuc Gen. I 31 . 
 MS. dot. TidvTa doa eno'iHOcV Kai i6ou KaAd Aiav Kai 7raXic Sia tou dcS Xeyei. " kot' apxdg ou kg thv Ps. ioi 2S - 
 ffiv e'eeMeXioJOac, Kai cpfa tcov xe [ pd3v sou eioiv oi oupavoi 1 " Kai irdXw ha tov "io>@ ovras Ps. ioi aB . 
 Xeyei' " hv'iKa e'no'iHca tov oupavov Kai thv ffiv Kai KaTeKoaMHoa tcv oCpavdv d'aTpoic, lob. 38' 
 Hveodv U.E ndvTEC d'ffeAoi JUOU. oiScVco 8e rjvpauev, ovde e'v TJj ^ifiXm Trjs yeveo-ews, ovre ev "bere. 
 MS. irepl oa8, ovTe e'v ra 'i'a)/3, oCVe ev ere pa ypaq>rj irepiexov* irepl vv. i-nel elx™ ypdqbeiv 6V1 eiSev 
 *X av - €OS n dvTa do-a enoirjo-ev 6 vs, Kai Idoii KaXa Xiav' eliriov be, noiHacojjev av6ptonov kot' e'iKova 
 
 Cf. § 6. HUCTepav, toij dyyeXois avTov eXeyev. 
 
 6 xpio-Tiavbs ehrev' el p.r] oti i,poXdyrjo-as tovs dyyeXovs' enel av o-apapeWov wpoefidXXov 
 1 avTov. Sibao-KaXiav' p-fj ovopaaas, ptjTe irvd avrdv*' e'pm be trot irepl Trjs Kriaeas, vpbs 6\ direKpidrjs' Tis 
 apxneKTOV ohobopav iroXu; koI biaypdcpav ovttjv, irdnas epti, revH6HT(o lobe oinas, Kai hbe 
 Cf. § 8. ovTfflf ; apa tivi epei; bei on Tois ovv at™' Taj yap Aor cp ky oi oupavoi eOTepeibeHoav, Kai toj p s . j 2 «. 
 Cf. § 6. ffviToC otomotoc auTOu ndoa h BuvajuiC auTdJv. Kai « toIs dyyeXois eXeyev 6 deos, noiHOtonev 
 avSpconov, t'i ovk ehev, noirjoare avBpunrov, kot ehova epijv ; 
 Pol. 79 v". d lovbaios ehev' ovk ovv tb v5 eXeyev, dXX' ovberra irepirjv Tore. 
 
 Ci ' 5 4- xpioTiavbs erne' tt5s tis eloepxdpevos els rr,v oxoX^v rav ypappdrav, npaTOV Tn.v blvamv 
 
 Cf. § 13- Ar F a 
 
68 The Dialogue of Timothy and Aquila 
 
 MS. npoco- tov aK(f)(i fxavBdvet, kcil totc tov l3rjT(i rqv 7rpoo~ovofxao~Lav* olkovci' kol <tv ovv npanov pAvBave, 
 
 l ^ ' el eo~x^v (rvfifiovXop 6 Beds, iv rals e£ Tjfispais ttjs Koafionoitas y kol rore fxa6f}<rr} vno re tov 
 
 vop.ov Ka\ tu>v 7rpo<PrjT(oi> rlvt eXeyev. 
 
 6 lovbaios ecnev' idv decs p,oi Xoyio~tiovs, dnobel^eis npenOV0~aS, 7T€lSo[iat (TOL, 
 
 6 xpto~Ttaios elnev* 6 tcis j3t(3Xovs 7rd(ra$ dmjyye^K&s, Kai yofiaxras tov depa Xoyovs, kol ooKotv 
 
 fj,rj bevTepovoBai, Kai ravra ov yiv war Ke is ; op.a>s d<f)B6vcos /ierafiifioi^o'a)^ trot* yeypanTat ydpevrr) 
 
 7rapotp.inKf} (3i&\cp ctoXoucovtos ovrats' hv'iko HTOijua^ev 6 6e6g tov oupavov Km thv f hv, aujurrap- Prov.8 27 " 30 . 
 
 hjuhv outo), Kai Pfco hjjhv aGvpouAog outoC, Kai epb hjuhv dpno^ouGa auTto. Kai Ifob hjuhv nap- 
 
 e&poc tou Opovou auTOU" Kai Iv ejuoi eucppaiveTO KaO' Hjnepav koi ej" d) hjuhv, h npooexaLpev. 
 
 aWa. kol fjaatas avvdhei tovtols Kai Xcyei' naife'iov ej- evvH0H hmiv u£ Kai I&60H hjluv ou h dp)(H ^ s * 9 • 
 
 efevvH0H em tou gjjuou auToG' Kai KaAerrai to ovojua auToG, juefdAHC pouAfic dryeAoc OaujuacTOC 
 
 Pol. 80 r°. cujupouAoc, 0e6c iG)(up6g e£ouoiaGTHC, ap)(cov etpHVHC, naTHp toG juIAAovtoc aicovog. 
 
 6 lovbalos einev' els to fiev npwTov Ke(f)dXaiov, napeo~rqo-as hvo npoacanaiv bvvapuv, aXX 
 
 OfjL<ds tov 7rctVT0Kpi'iTopos, Kai tov dylov nvevp,nTos' to yap devTepov, ovk io-Tiv fxapTvp'ut. Tt 
 
 ? lege xal 6 I'dfxos, pXa p.aprvpia ov beKTrj. dXXa. /cat el bvvrjBeis * dovvat bevTepav fiapTvpiav, coanep 
 
 ovvrf rjs. T ^ v yj-p^Tfyp- ^ f ^poelnov irepl naVTOKpdropos io~Ti Kai dylov nvs' koX yap avros 6 iravTOKpaTtop 
 
 Xeyet 6\a ficovo-eas, «K0ue IhA, k^ 6 6c gou kc etc Igtiv, Kai ou npOGKUvHGeic 6cp aAAoTpicp' if(i> Dent. 6 4 . 
 
 j~ap e\Mi, Kai ttAhv cmou ouk eGTiv ire pi be tov dylov nvs Xe'-yet* to nva jnou IcpeGTHKev ev I s - 44 * 
 < „ xv „ , a\ \ < ' >- > '-!•*' Age. 2 6 . 
 
 jueccp ujucov. 7T€pi yap tov vv tovtov, Kaaws Ta vnop.vr]fj,aTa avrov 7T€piexovo~tv avTOts AeyeTai 
 
 evayyeXtois. eupiaKcajLiev noBev eOTtv, Kai touc foveic auToG cuv auTO), Kai ncoc 6c Igtiv outocj Ex ignoto 
 
 6s z 6V yaKaKTOvx^Tai ; Ka\ ipoi eKelvo o 6 Xovkos Xe'yei Trepi avrov' 7repl yap tovtov 6 \6yos * 
 
 vvv, tov ko\ <Pvy6vTOs ore aneKe9aAiG6H 6 tco virb tov T)pa>8ov, eira fie napaboBevTOS vno tov J_,u. 9 9 . 
 
 Pol. 80 v°. 18lov fjL't6r)Tov } Kai fie^e'rro? /cat q>paf eAAco^eVror, Kai ejunTUG^Vros*, Kai orpa>devTos, tea) Ta<fievT0S' Mat. 27 s6 
 
 dWa fiqv TrptoTov, Kai ireivdo'avTos, Kai 8t\jrt) o~avros, Kai TreipaaBevros vno tov craTava' apa Bs =Mrk.l5 . 
 
 TaOra inrop.£vei vno t<x>v avBpconav ; tls fie fiWaTai BedaaaBai Btov ; iva fir} ttneo otl kol 
 
 MS. '6ircp. eKpaTnBr). kch ToaavTa ercaBtv anea * TavTa abvvarov 6v naBelv. d\\a Kai 6£oc InOTtflBH, Kai ^ a *- 2 7 * 
 
 , v , , , , , Mrk ir . 
 
 yoKnv €Tpa<f>rf' Kai KaAdjLUp thv kc9oAhv eTUTTTH6H Kai dKdv0aic iGTetpavoiOH* koI reXevraW Mat'27 29 ' 
 
 6avaT(j> KaT€Kpi6H, kol /xera Ahgtcov laTaupco6H . . cvit^ov . . 3 nms ovk alcr)(vv€o-Be \iyovres Mat. and 
 
 Cf. § 4. avrov 8v, €Lo-e\86vTa els p.r\Tpav yvvaiKos Kai yevvr\Bivra ; el yap iyevvTjBr] ovk cti npoai&vios -" lr ^* 
 
 vnrjpxeV) dXkd re Kai apTt irov €o~tw. npbs raura rl epeis; dnoKplBr)Tt fioi. 
 
 6 xp l °" rtavos f t7r e ' Tavra navTa iav dBopv(3<os aKovo-r), 6 vopios Kai oi npo(f)j^Tai npoeKrjpvf-av. 
 
 MS. aot. fcdya> fie crot dfLKvvco eV tu>v Belcov ypaty&v' fxdkov Kai o~v* dnobel^oVj el eo^ey o-vpifiovXov 
 
 6 Bebs iv Tals e^ r)p.ipais ttjs Koo-fionoLias r\ ov' Kai nepl ov etnas, ovdev KoaXvet dnobe7^at o~oi, 
 
 Pol. 81 r°. o ioufiatos einev' ofAoXoya} on eo~xev o~vp.(3ovXov 6 Beos, t^v l&iav ovtov o-o(f>lav, tov Be tv 
 
 TOVTOV OVK €(T\€V, 
 
 6 xpLO~Ttavos einev' efiei ixevr)p.a.Sj firj eKKonrjv bovvai tw Xo-yo), ea>s ov aVofiei£a) (roi els n.- pets 
 
 nepl tov 0-vp.fiovXov els rqv o~r)v Kai t&v aKovovTwv nXr)po(f>oplav' dXX* eneibrj flTT]0~as raCra 
 
 MS. p.ov. o~v p.01* neptfapnpLevos, Kai raOrd o~oi Xeyw 7repi ndvToyv hv fie inepaiTrjo~as. nepl tov Tv x v t °v 
 
 vv tov Bv, e'ya) aot aTroficocrco d7rofiei^et? vvv, Kai nepl hv crv ovk ifivfjo-Brjs elnelv, iyoi els p.eo~ov 
 
 1 atiTois] Lectio incerta. Forsan ev tois et Xeyere legenda, sensu * in iis quae dicitis euangelia. 1 
 
 2 Textus legi nequit ; vix /!?, i.e. p.r}Tp6s. Mox yaAovxfjTai emendaui. 
 
 3 Vix legendum. ffTev'fav uel -nevifov' i\ lege da esse puto. 
 
The Dialogue of Timothy and Aquila 69 
 
 tfycoy, oWco anohn^iv d\r)8as. els Tfdvra Sera iBijjjuoipyqfrtv, eXeyev revH8HTCo' els be t6v 
 avov noiHaconev emev eXeyev be tw 6au|uaoTa) crvplSovXai ra ev apxfj ovti' ou ai e£o5oi dip Mic. 5 2 . 
 Hueptov aid>vo<;, ov thv revedv, ouoeic. MvaTm 6iHrH0ao8ai - to mm toO TrpocraTroii ' fjpav xa> km tm J . s - 53 8 
 e£eupdvTi rrSoav dodv emOTHMHc. Ka'i 66vti outhv iaKcd|3 tg> rimo'i outou Km IhA to) HrarrHjuevco V3 ar _ ,'37, ss_ 
 un auTOu" Ka't meto TaOTa erri thc, rfic 0<p8evTi Kai toio, dvotg ouvavaaTpacpevn' o-vves, S> dve, 
 
 Fol. 81 v°. die tov dfipadp: vvv yap Kaipos e'erriv tov ervvievai. ravra yap eXeyev' tioihocouxv, Km eno'iHaev Gen. I 26 . 
 6 6e6c tov avov, kot ekova 6u eTTOiHsev cutov - Ibov dndbei^is r)p~iv blborai wepl tov crvp- 
 fiovXov^ inoirfaev re 6 6s tov avoir, kot e'lKova 8v' e'pwTa ovv ae, erv be pot. diroKpidnTi' 
 CI. § 14. n-oios 8s eiroirjo-eu tou avov, Kaf ekdva 770101/ 8v enoirjo-ev avTov; Kai irakiv XeyeC egpefev Kg, Gen. iq 24 . 
 nup napa ku eK toO odvoir koi bab opolas Xeyei- etnev d Kg ra ku3 uou, Ka6ou ck &e£iti.v juou, p 1 
 
 Kai wdXiv' kc. e!ne Trpdr, ME UC MOD ei oil, era) CHUepov rxj-evvHKa oe - eoni/ pev yap Kai n'XXa, Ps. 2 7 . 
 7rXeiou? toutg)*' paprvpius evpelv' dXX' eneibrj Xeinei 6 xpovoy, birryovpevos vpiiv irpos a epcoTqads 
 /*€, iwave\8a>v aTVOKpi8r]0~opai. 
 Cf. § 13. d loudaioy eiVe - Kai nparjv apoXoyrjo-a* on ea^ee 6 8eos o-vpfiovXov, tt)v eavTov croepiaV 
 
 '" , °" TTfpi 8e toO iv tovtov, eTrrjyyeiXa) p.01 ex to>v deicov ypatpav djroo'eiKvveiv, on airor ecmv 
 6 cruu-f3ov\os tov dv' /cat vvv 7r\f]pa30~ov Trjv iirayyekiav. 
 
 6 xpicrTiavbs €itt€P' TrepX wv jSouXecrat epccTav, vvv Kara Ta^iv aKovcrei, 
 MS. eVa. d tov&alos eLire' vvv 6o~a epoirco o~e 8td tov ~iv tovtov dnoKpL6r}Ti poi, Ka8' ev* €Kao~Tov avTwv. 
 
 Cf.§§21,22. d xpia-Tiavos eiVe' npwTov tp&Trjo-as oti, el tjv avTos 8s, 81a n ev ptjTpq yvvaiKos eicrrj\8ev 
 
 Fol. 82 r°. Kai eyevv^dr/' pdde, o> lovdate, oti TavTa ndvra irpoeprjvvo'av rjpiv ol 7rpo(pj^TaC Ka\ otl eK 
 7rap8evov yvvaiKos ei\ev yevvr)8rjvai' Kai xnrb tcov pdy<ov 7rpoo~KvvT}djjvai, Ka\ vtto r)ptooov £r)Trj- 
 orjvai' Kai ttjv avalpecriv twv (3pe(pa>v qiv dvelXev fjptnbrjs, Kai Tqv peTa twv dvav avrov dvaaTpo<prjv' 
 Kai oti edepdnevcrev Tag noiKiXovs vocrovs twv ttotc do-8evovvTO>v, Kai oti ev 7a) 7Tucr^a rjpeWev 
 7rapadi8oo~8ai vtto tov Idlov pa8qTov, TpiaKovTa dpyvptoiv, Kai oti et%ev dedrjvai, Kai 7rapa6o8rjvai 
 TTtXaTG) Kai T<a f]pd)5r/ f Kai epTvaix8r\vai, Kai epTVTVo-8r]vat, Kai paoTiyco8rjvat, Kai o~Tavp<o8ijvai, 
 Kai raoSiji/at, Kai dvao-Tr)vai Trj TpUrj r)pepa' Kai oti Tas \elpas ei%ev vl^ra<j8ai 6 ttiXcitos' iva 
 8e p.rj Kpvyjsopev ttjv eio~odov avTov tqv yevapevrjv, rjviKa €Ka8eo~8r] enl tov ttuXou, Kai eio~r]X8ev 
 els iXrjju, apa Kai tovto 011 yeypaiTTai ; Kai tov epirTvo-pbv Kai Tt]v o~Tpa>o-iv avTov' Kai twv 
 ipariwv tov diapepio-pov, Kai ndvTa oca 7T€7rov8ev ; Kai hid ttjv avdabiuv twv npoyovcov aov, 
 Kai Trjv ToXpav avTaiV irdvTa et)rj\o}8rj r)puv bid Te tov vopov Kai twv 7rpo(frr)Ta)v, Kai vvv aKove 
 
 Fol.82v°. crvveT£>s' [d ^pio-i-iai/ds] 2 rrepl tt}s Trapovoias avrov, irpaTos pavo-rjs entev, 'oti TTpo<pHTHV HjUiv D eU-1 gi5,'a 
 1\a\r)<rn. avaOTHOei KC d 6c €K Tcav tibeKy&v vp&v toe 6M6. oiutou aKouocoee koto ndvTa 00a av Xakrjo-ei * libere. 
 7rpd? vpds, Kai ebcoKev a7i6<pao~iv tco /xr) aKovovTi cos Kai o~v oifias' Kai nd\iv dab \eyei, koto- p 6 
 ^HaeTai coc uetoc em hokov, Kai Bq i<c, Kai ene9avev hmTv ore be els j$r]8\eep fjSeXev yevvdadai, p Si u^6_ 
 ovTios elirev, iooi) HKOucaMev outhv ev eu9pa6d, eupanev outhv ev toIc neoioii; tou 6puMoO. Ps. 131 s . 
 Kai irakiv ovrios Xe'yei ia>r)X' Kai au f5H6AeejU, oTkoc tou eu9pa8a, ou&aMd)C eAax'iOTH ei ev toic ... lc ' 5 
 MS. 4£ o5. Hf eiudsiv ioiiocc « aou* fdp e£eAeuoeTai Hj-ouMevoc, oanc noinavei tov Xadv mou tov IhA- Kai j s _ ^u 
 ai e£o&oi outou dm Hjuepcov aidavoc. Kai 770X1^ fjaaias \eyei' 16ou H napSevoc ev faaTpi l£ei secund. 
 Kai Te£eTai uiov, Kai KaAesouciv to ovomo outou cmmovouhA, eaTiv Me9epHHveuunevov, pe8 hmcov 
 d 8g. Iva be Kai tovto yivu>aKrjs, oti to rjpio-v avpiaTi ferric, Kai to rjpio-v f/3paicrri" to yap 
 
 1 v uel vi litt. vix legi possunt. 77pocrii7roii scripsisse uidetur. 
 
 2 Uncis inclusi, ex margine in textum quae irrepsisse uidentur. 
 
Ps. J*. 
 
 70 The Dialogue of Timothy and Aquila 
 
 eppd, a-vpuTTt eppqveuerai ped' r/pwv, to be vouh\, e&pa'io-n epprjveverai 6 6s. aXXa Kal eV toS 
 
 Bevrepa yj/aXpa 6 8a8 ourar Xeya' *C e'nev rrpoc Me, UC MOU el au, erd> aHMepov rej-evvHKd oe. 
 
 Fol. 83 r°. o lovftaios erne' to iv r<a Sevrepa ijraXpa nepX rov o-oXopuvTos yeypairrai. 77 ovk oiSay on 
 
 np\v yevvqdqvai avrov, eV avrov elirev 6 6s Xeyav' eaonai auTCp eic npa Ka'i auTOC eOTai moi 
 
 €ic uv* 816 Kai ore iyevvrjdq, elnev SiSix 6 epprjvevs ipos '• 
 
 'lege koto- 6 xP'oriavor erne' KaX&r Kard^ivel* irdvra' elirev yap 6 6s, on edv TfOpeu9fic ev Talc oooic 
 
 ""*'' „ MO" a>c odb 6 rmp aou, Kal to e£ij<r oldas. on ovb~ev icpiXagev* to>v ivroXmv tou deov, km 
 
 ovS'tv °" u °^as' Kal yap ftapovs iTroirjtrev exdoTW rav elSaXav, hv npoo-eKvvovv al yvvaUes avrov, 
 
 e<pv\a£av. as 'iXafiev dXXocpuXovs' mp\ &v iXdXrjo-ev 6 #s toIj moir Irfk, iv x c 'P' /uouot) Xeywi/ - 01JK 
 
 emrajiSpeuOHTE auToic 0ijo-lv toic e9vesiv Toic kukAw umojv. Tvwdt. ovv on peydXas napapyrio-ev 
 
 o-oXopav kv rbv <9>/ roS owou' 7rapi7K0i>crev yap avTOu, Kal idvpadr] opyfj ks iirl (roXopaiva. 
 
 Kal e'fffK d^ia tis o-iXaviry, iw xP^°" eL T0V kpofiaup. vibv d/3ar eis /3acriXe'a em 'iXrjfi. Xeycoi', ei 
 
 MH Old 6a6 tov ooCAov mou, e£oAo9peuaa av tov oaAOMaiv 2 . IVSSi Se louSaif, on vpoo-eKvvr]o-ev, 
 
 Ka\ aKptSa eo-(pa£ev rols yXxmrols. 
 
 6 lovSalos elirev' ovk eo-tpa^ev* dXXd edXaa-ev* iv rfj x«pl axovo-icos. ravra 8e ou 7r€pie'^et 
 
 i) filfiXos t5>v fiao-iXinv, dXX' iv rfj 8ii6rjKrj avrov yiypawrai. 
 
 Fol. 83 v°. & xp t0 " rmv ° s "H -5 "' i" tovtco yap 'ia-rr]v irio-TOiroiav, on ovk iv X (l P l iO"TOpioypd(pou efpa- 
 
 MS. vepiodr] tovto, dXX' e'/c tov o-Toparos avrov tov o-o\opa>vTOs iyvao-Br) * tovto' fjyeipev yap avriS 
 
 ks aarav tov a^arjk fjatriXia aavpiav, Kal Tout povo£avovs vlav avav, Kal iSoup-aiav, Kal tw/ 
 
 \omav idvav tu>v kukXm auToO' apa tovtov hi^opai els vv 8v, tov pr]8e irpbs peravoiav X a P T l~ 
 
 o~aVTa, Kav ws pavao~o~rjS ', ovtg> yap 6 pavao-o~rjs, ijpaprev kw t<£ da o~(p6opa' Kai napeoaiKcv 
 
 snp. X add. avrov els x et P a ^ 6e\ao-apao-ap* (3ao-i.\ea>s ^a^uXSvor, Kal ebqo-ev avrov iv TteSais xaX-Kais' Kal 
 
 aTr^yayfy els do-avpiovs. Kal edero avrov iv o'Ua (jivKaKrjS' Kaxe't &>v i getfrrio-ev kv t6v 6v 
 
 i^eKia rov irps avrov' Ka\ iirr)Kovo-ev avrm ks, Kal i^rjyayev avrov e'k toO o^upajp-aTos' Kal 
 
 rjyddvvev ks 6 6s rov 6e\\ao~apao-dp, /3ao"tXea ^a/3uXcoyos* Kal aTvecreikev avrov ets ttjv 
 
 (3ao~i\eiav avrov iv ttj (K-qp. tov be o~o\oputvros tovtov, ovre perdvotav e^et rj j3tj3Xo9 tq>v 
 
 Fol. 84 1". irapaXemopevcov fiao-ikeiav' iKei yap Tvdvra ravra avayeypairrat' dXX' tva pfj iKKOirrjv Sapev 
 
 T(M Xoyo), itrl to it poKelpevov TpaTrtopzv. iXeyapev yap on i<c emev np6c Me uc MO° ei oi), er oj Ps* 2 ■ 
 OHMepov fefevvHKa ae* ravra rrepi ttjs yevvrjo-eas avrov iXexd*]' rvepl de rtov pdya>v r&v irpoa- 
 Kvvrio-dvraiv avra Kal Smpa irpoo-eveyKavrav, ouruts Xeyet SaS - Kai ?HGeTai Kai 6o9HO£Tai Ps. 7i u . 
 aiiTO) €K tou xpuaiou thc dpapiac- Kat ye ivdXiv, iv r<S f/a'ata ovras \eyei' on np'iv H rvobvaiTO Is. 8*. 
 rraioiov, KaAeiv npa fi Mpa, Xhv|/£tai ouvomiv baMaoKou, Kai to aKuXa caMapeiac eoeTar n-fpi 8« ra>v 
 jSpeqbibv hv aveXKev rjpn&r]?, lepiatas fjp'iv Trpoeprjvvcrev Xeyav. (pcovH ev paMa hkouoOh, KXau9MOC, Jer. 3 1 ™- 
 Kai o&upMOC ttoAuc p«xH A KXaiouaa to tekvo outhi;, Kai ouk fieeAev napaKAH9Bvai, 8ti ouk eio'iV 
 7Tfpl 8e rqs e'vavdpaTTrjO-eas airov, 6 avrbs irdXiv 'iepepias ei-rreV outoc 6 9<;'HM&V, Oil Aorio9HO£Tai Bar. 3'°. 
 eTepoc npoc out6v e£eGpev naoav 656v eniOTHMHi; - Kai e6(OKev laKobp tco nai5'i auToO, Kai 
 ihA tco HranHMevo) un outoC, Kai mcto toOto em thi; r"C axp6H Kai toic dvoic ouvaveoTpd<pH" 
 Fol. 84 V. Kal iv erepia tottw Xe'yei 6 aiiroj irpo$r]Tr]s' Kai qvoc eoTiv Kai tic f vcoaeTai out6v ; J • 7 • 
 
 Cf. § 35. ° lovdalos eiwev' a enres irporepov ovk ianv ravra yeypappeva iv ra 'iepepiq. 
 
 6 xptvnavbs emeV iv rfj imo-ToXfi fiapovx io~nv, 
 
 1 MS. ipprjvevenis, sic. 
 
 1 Ex testamento Solomonis plnrima hie desumpta esse ex interlocutore Iudaeo constat. 
 
The Dialogue of Timothy and Aquila 71 
 
 6 tovdatos' ovrtos eVrt'y. 
 
 o xpioriai/os c'meV dXX 17 iirWToXr) fiapovx, Kal ol Bpr/voi lepepiov, Kal r] npocprjTela 
 
 MS. ve.a. airov fila* filfjXos avayopeverai' trepl Si rSy daBeviav Kal vauasv lovavTos itiepcmevcrev, fjcratas 
 
 Trpo^pfjTevo-fv, Xiyav, auTOC Tag doBeviag hm&v dveAapev, Kai Tag voooug egdoTaoev, 7rfpl yap ? Is. 53'. 
 
 twv ayimv avrov padrjTaiv 6 Sao Xeyei" cWi tuv nptuv aou erevvH6HGav ulo'l aou" KaTaGTiioeig Ps. 44 18 . 
 
 MS. irpo&i- aiVroug apvovTac eni naaav thv j-fiV rcepi yap tov poStitov tov npoSmo-ovros * avrov, ovras 
 aavros, ..,.,„,« , ; , , , , , ' 
 
 Aeyei eobicov apTOug Mou ejuef aAuvev en eu.e nTepvtomov. Kai nepi tov piodov ov eXafiev Ps. 40'°. 
 
 6 TrpoSorrjs irapa rav apxiepiav, owns etna faxaplas' 6oTe, GTHoavTeg tov julg96v mou, ei Zac. 11". 
 
 dneinacBe 1 . Kai eoTHOav aiJTu) tov migBov TpiaKOVTO dpj-upioug- on Si ra vrjma, Xeyio Srj ol 
 Acta Pilati iralSes tS>v i/3pala>v awavrrjcriv avra e'TroirjO-aVTO perct KAdocuv eXaiuv Xiyovres to aaavva, SdS 
 ' " 13 Xe'yet iv ra 6y8da> yfraXpa. Ke 6 i<g hmcov, cbc OaujuaoTOV to ovojud gou ev ndoH th r fi- oti Ps. 8 l_I . 
 
 Fol. 85 r .' £™p8 H h JiefaAonpeneid oou unep avco tcov ouvcov eK OTOMOTog vhtt'icov Kai BhAo^ovtoiv 
 
 KaTHpTiato atvov. iKadecrdrj Se errl 7rcoXou. Spa ov yeypairrai nepl toutou; irpiarov pev yap 
 
 rja'aias fi^Xoi t^i/ o~iwv, fiaWov Si r6 ayiop irva Sid rjo~aiov \iyav' e'tnaTe th BufaTpi oicbv, Is. 62 11 & 
 
 )UH 90P0O' 160b d (SaaiAeuc sou epj(eTai KaSHfievoc eni ttojAov veov Kai 6 M'sfldc ev th x el P L ^ ac ' 9 
 j^jc- «. ltl / = « & \ &* > / 3 / \ / ' ) r. libere. 
 
 outou anooouvai eKaoTa) koto to eprov outou. 01a be Qaxapiov, avroo-rofiaTas \eyei avrrj' 
 
 XaTpe otpo&pa SufaTep oicov, KHpuose eufaTcp iAhm. i6oi) d fSaaiAeuc oou epxeTai soi npauc Zac. 9'. 
 
 Kai od)$a>v, entgegHKcuc eni Ono^uriov Kai ncoAov veov ui'ov uno?uriou. 7rcpi avp.(iov\iov ov 
 
 o-vve[3ov\evo-avTO ol dp^ifpeir, Kai ol Trpeo-fivrepoi tov Xaol Kara tov Xv, Sat Xe'yfi, einav ev th Ps. 73 s . 
 
 Kapoia auTcov ai aufreveiai auTCOv eni to outo, oeuTe Kai KaTanaOoaiMev Tag e'opTdc. toO 6u 
 
 Pol. 85 v°. q^jq T flg j-hc" Kai Trakiv iv tcS p/3 \|^aXpm ovtius Xeyei' Kaf epou e\jii9upi§ov navTec 01 eyepoi Ps. 40". 
 
 juou" kot enou eAoriaavTO KaKa hoi. Kal irakiv iv ra Upefiia ovrais Xeyei - en ejue eAofiaavTO Jer. n 10 . 
 
 AorWMOV novHpov, AefOVTec 6euT6 Kai eMPdAcojuev £uAov eic tov apTOv outou. Kai SieXoylaavro 
 
 @ov\riv irovqpav Xiyovres' heme Kai &HQa>juev tov BiKaiov oti ouoxPHOtoc hjuiv eCTiv Sio xai Is. 3 10 . 
 
 7T€p\ twv d€0~p,£)V avrov iivrio~8ivT{S, Xi£oJu.ev, nats diacpopcas, 7repl tovtojv iXaXrjcrav ol TrpocpjJTai. 
 
 fjo-atas jiiv yap awofpavTiKms elwev, OHQCO|uev tcv biKaiov oti 6uGxpHGT0c Hjuiv eflnV 6dB Si Is. 3 t0 . 
 
 egovSevav avTovs apa Xeyei - 6iappH£a))Liev TOug &eG|uooc auTujv, Kai dnoppi\);a)nev d<p' h^cov tov Ps. 2 3 . 
 
 ?uf6v auTCOV aio-ii Si napprjo-ia /3oa Xiyav, Kai 6hoovt£C aiiTOV dniivef kov £evia toj gasiAei Os. io 6 . 
 
 lapiju- iv Si t<S 'iaSpa ovtcos Xeyei - eOHodv Me oi>X oJC npa tov e'EafafovTa auTOiic, eK fflg j^sd. 
 
 aifiinTOU' iirtiSrj yap 'inepv^rev airbv ra fjpaSr] 6 wiXaros SeSepivov, apa Kai tovto ov ye'ypanrai; 
 
 Fol. 86 i°. Xf'yei yap oio-ie" OHOavTec outov dnHvefKav Eevta tw paaiAel iapin. indSq Si (Kpa^av navres Os. io 6 . 
 
 OTaupa)6HT&), apa iXaKrjo-av ol 7rpo(prJTai ireplTovrov rj ov; Xc'yciyap ivra ij(rafa,onepMa novHpov Mat - ^7 '• 
 
 Kai 6ieoTpaMjuevov, eni Tiva eKcvHGOTe Taq Ke9aAdg vp&v Kai eni Tiva exaAdoaTe Tac fAcooaag j s ' 3^22,23 
 
 OMtov. ouxi eni tov afiov tou 'ihA; Kal ye irakiv ioSpas Xeyei - eni toO Phmotoc tou Kprrou libere. 
 
 Kpd^ovTeg eTaneivODodv fie' irep\ yap [roi!] ip.Ttaix8fjvai ovtov Kai ifiwTvcrdqvai, xai cppayeWa- 
 
 Brivai, ovras yeypanraC Sad piv yap Xe'ya - oAhv thv Hjuepav OKu6pcond?a)v enopeuoMHV, oti Ps. 37'. 
 
 MS.alifivat. h vux"* M° u enAHGSH "eMnairiudTOJv. Kai traXiv, oAhv thv HiLiepav ojvei6t?6v moi ol i-^dpol pov. Ps. 109 1 . 
 
 aXKa Kai <ro\opa>v iv Tais irapoipiais Xc'yef oi be daegeig Ka6d eAOfioavTO, eMaTaidiBHoav. 
 
 /jiiToXiyov Si Xiyef i&ovTec tov 5'tKaiov ev B6£h undpxovTO, einav ouai nplv oti enAavHOHMeV Sap. 5 2-5 
 
 oux oCtoc e'oTiv, ov eGxajuev eig re'AaiTa Kai xAeuacMOv; nag KaTeAOfioBH ev uioig 6u" avros libere. 
 
 8c irdKw o-o\opia>v \iyei, eveSpeuacomev tov 6'iKaiov, oti SuoxpHorog hmTv eOTiv, Kai evavTiouTai Sap. 2 U - M . 
 1 apud mg. amiraneBa iarlv aireppiipapev anefafiev. 
 
72 The Dialogue of Timothy and Aquila 
 
 Fol.80v°. -rote e'proic hmcov. Km 6vei5i?ei hjuTv ajaapTHjuaTa vomou- Km enupHM^ei Hjntv, aMapTHjuaTa 
 nai5iac Hjucov. enaffeAAeTai fvcoaiv e'xeiv lu, Km nai&a ku e'auTOv ovojua^ec - ereveTO hjuiv eic 
 
 MS. Xeiro- eAerxov e'vvoicov hmcov gapuc e'onv hmiv Kai BAenoMevoc*, on dvOMOioc toic aAAoic 6 piog auToG* 
 
 /""<"• Km e£HA\af]uevai at TpiBoi outou - eic k'iB5hAov eAofio9HMev auTcp, Km dnexeTai tcov docov 
 
 hmcov coc and dKa6apcstcov - MOKapUei eayaja oiKaicov, Km dAa^oveueTai Spa 9v. i&coMev ei 01 
 AdfOi airroO dAH9eic Km neipdocoMev to ev eKgdset aiiTOu. Ei fdp eGTiv d SiKaioc uc 9u, 
 dvTiAHyeTm auTOu- Kai pdoeTai ainov 6K x^'poc dveeaTHKOTCov outou- u3pet Km Baadvco 
 ETdatOMev airrdv, i'va f vcoMev thv emeUeiav auTOu - eavdTcp he daxHMOvi KaTaoiKdocoMev outov, 
 Kai &OKi]iidG<uiuev thv dveEiKaKiav outoO' ecrrm fdp emOKonH en Adf cov outou - touto eAof isavTO 
 oi a9povec Kai enAavH9HGav dneTU9Acooev fdp auTOuc h kok'io outcov, Kai ouk efvcoaav 
 MUGTHpia 9u. Kal ficratas Se napprjcria \eyei, efd) &e ouk dueled), ouoe dvnAefCo' tov vcotov Is. 50 s-1 . 
 
 Pol. 87 r°. mou oebcoKa eic jud^Tifac, Tag 5e cnafdvac mou eic panianaTa, to he npdocondv mou ouk 
 dneGTpeya card aiaxuvHC ejunTuandTfov, Kai i<c Boh96c mou efeveTO, Kai ttuXlv lepepias \eyei iv 
 rots dprjvots' nveujua npo npoocbnou hmcov xc *C> °C ouveAH99H oid toc <p6opdc hmcov ou 
 e'inaMev, ev toIc e9veaiv wepl 8e rod mXdrov, on airevtyaTo Tas xelpas, 8d8 Xeyct, eviyaMHV Ps. 72 l V. 
 ev d9o)0ic Tac xeip ai : MOU, Kai ef evojuHV MeMacmf coMevoc oAhv thv Hjuepav' isep\ he roO 7roTto-6rjvai 
 aiToi' o'los «ai x ^" ^eyec Kal e° WKav el C to Spcou.d mou xoAhv Kai ei'c thv 6iyav nou Ps. 68 M . 
 enonadv Me o£oc' Trepl fie tjjs Tav iparlav pepiaems ovtoC, ovto>s yeypairrai' OleMepioavTO Ta Ps. 21". 
 iMOTid mou eauToic, Kai eni tov imotigm6v mou egaAov KAfipov" inp\ Se toO arKpavov tov 
 CLKavBivov ov io-T€(pdv(o(rav avrov, wpaiTos dad Kal to ovopa avrijs ttjs aKavdys eVeKaAet* 
 peprpopevos yap ttjv avOaoiav vpcov, tov iv avTrj ptXkovTa o~Te(f>avovo~dai, iv 6(p8a\po7^ 
 rrjs Kapoias decopav, 81' avTrjs irreKaXe'iTo Xiyav, npo tou cuvievai toc OKdv9ac umcov th Ps. 57'°. 
 
 Pol. 87 v°. pdMvtp - die ei ?d)VTac oic ei ev dpf fi KaTanieTai umoC- Kai aoXopav Se X/y€i iv rois ao-paaiv, 
 
 9uf aTepec IAhm efeASaTe Kai ibeTe tov ooAomcov eOTe9avcoMevov ev tiS aTe9avco a) eGTe9av- Cant. 3". 
 
 coaev h mhp auTou ev HMepa vuM9eiiaecoc auTOu, Kai ev HMepa eu9poouvHC Kapbiac auTOu. 
 
 7rep\ 5e tt]s o-ravpdnrecoi avTov, rjo-acas Xeyei, coc npdpaTOV eni G9afHv hx9h, Kai d>c QMVOC Is. 53 7 ' 8 - 
 
 evavTiov tou Keipavroc outov cupmvoz, outcoc ouk dvoifei to gtomo auTOu ev th Taneivcooei 
 
 auTOu, h Kpiotc auTOO Hp9H, thv he fevedv outou t'lc BiHfHSeTai' oti aipeTm and thc ffic 
 
 H ?coh auTOu' ore Se perd Xrjo-rav eix €W (rravpaOrjvai, ovtcos Xeyer Kai MeTa dvOM^Ov eAOfia9H. Is. 53 12 . 
 
 7repi 6e Tijf els tov abrjv crvyKaTajSdo-ta>s avrov, SdS Xeyei' e9evTO Me ev Aokkco KaTajTCrra), p S- 87 s . 
 
 ev aKOTeivoic Kai ev aKia eavdrou, Kai a\\os irpo^fjTrjs, oti koX dneppivj/dv Me tov dfaiTHTOv i S- j^u 
 
 ocei veKpdv e36eAufMevov. irepX 8e rr/s avao-Tacreas avTov, avTos 6 SaS Xeyei" dvasTHTCO d §c, libere. 
 
 Kai otaaKopnia9a>aav oi ex9poi outou' on 8e avio-Trj perd [o-^v'or Kai Svvdpecas Kai Dot-r^s ' ' 
 
 7roXX^f, 6 aliTos npotprjTrjS SaS elite' Kai e£Hfep9H coc 6 linvcbv i<c, d>c Suvotoc KeKpatnaAHKcoc Ps. 77 65 > M . 
 
 Fol. 88 r°. e£ o'ivou, Kai enaTa£ev touc ex9poiic outou eic to dnioco, dveiooc aitoviov eocoKev auTOic. 7repi 
 
 8e t?is dvaXrj-^eais ovtov outchs \eyeC enegH eni x^pouPiM Kai eneTdoSH, eneTaa6H ewi Ps. 17" 
 
 HTepuf cov avEMCOv* 6pota>s Se Kai nepl Ttjs els olivovs d<pi£e(o? avTov, 6 avTos 7rpo(pr]TrjS elnev' 
 
 dvegH d 9edc ev dAaAafMCp, i<c eM 9COVH odAniffOC" irepX yap rrjs elaoSov avrov Trjr els tov P s - 4^ ! - 
 
 owoc, ai ayyeXiKai Svvdpets e'KeKpayov Xe'youcrai" dpaTe nuAac oi dpxOVTec umcov, Kai errdp9HTe Ps. 23'. 
 
 nuAai aicbvioi, Kai eiaeAetoeTai d gaaiAeuc thc 66£hc, irepi 8e Trjr iv Sefm rod Wps Ka8lo-e<as 
 
 avTov, S iravTOKpdrap, rSia o-Toparos dad, elnev, Ka9ou eK 6e£icov mou ecoc av 9co touc ex9pouC Ps. 109'. 
 
 aou uTTOnd&iov tcov noScov cou. 8th 8r) raiVa Travra yivatrrKav pavo-rjs, perd Kardpas ovti8t]o-ev 
 
The Dialogue of Timothy and Aquila 73 
 
 Tovy viovf ii)X XkyaV Teved gkoAio ko'i oieOTpamuevH, touto km dvTanooioOTe" Kal ttoXiv Deu. 32 s . 9 . 
 
 r/craias Tr\v ToaavTtfV ToXp,av avTOiv lba>v, jxaXkov he drppotrvvrjv, Kal ftXewcav fidXXov iv rais 
 
 ■yvvaigiv rocravrqu imeUeiav npoo-Keiv.evr]v eXeyev, fuvatKec epx6]uevai and 8eac, oeuTe, ou fdp Is. 27 11 . 
 
 d Aaoc e^aiv ouveoiv eoViv. 
 * °fi fi V "' ° lovSaios erne' ivavra o<ra epptjvevmv iXdXrjo-as 7repl tov pAXXoVTOs iXdelv yeypamaC 
 
 itepl yap tov Tv toutou, ou're ovopa avrov ip-Cpeperai wdmoTe els yparpr/v, dXX' QVTe irakw 
 
 urpov oijT ovv Tv oilre ~xy' oure o-rpov 6 vdpos ovre 01 7Tpo<prjTCU ip.vrjpovevo'av. 
 
 6 xpMTTiavos eatev' iyoi <roi vvv dirobei^ui eK to>v deiav ypafpav, ra o-vp.[3oXa Tv Kal xv Kal 
 
 o~rpov. 
 
 6 lovSaios etirev* iav diroSelt-eis, eo~op.ai rjTTwpevos. 
 
 6 xpio-Tiavbs erne' 7repl pev tov ivofuiros Tv, aKove fa^apiou Xeyovros' Kai eoeilzev |UOi Kg Zac. 3 1-5 
 
 tov iepea tov v,er av, eaTCJTa npo npooojnou dj-j-eAou ku' Kai 6 EudgoAoc eiaTHKei tou dvTiKeta9ai " Dere - 
 MS.auTou. aujo}*, Kai hv Ic evoeouuivoc ijudTia punapd, Kai etnev i<c tco 6ia(56Aco 'Enmu.Hoei i<c ev coi 
 
 oidfioAe, 6 eKAe£du.evoc thv iATou' Kai emev kc toic eoToooiv npo npoaamou ku, 'AipeAeTe an 
 
 auTOUTa ijudTiaTO punapd' Kai ev&iraaTe outov nooiipH, Kai 8eTe Kioapiv eni thv KecpaAnv outou' 
 MS. t& Kai nepiefiaAov airrdv otoAhv Aeukhv, Kai eneOHKav Ki&apiv eni thv KecpaAiiv outou, Kai fiffeAoc 
 
 oaptv. — e ;,j T ^ KeL Tjpo npoacjnou aivrou. 
 
 6 lovb'cuos enre' ravra Stci Tv tov tov icoaeb'eK tvrvev. 
 Pol. 89 r°. 6 xP L0 ~ TI ' aV0S twtv' wa p.fj eKKOffrjV dconcv tg> Aoya), KaQcos fjTrjo'as 7repl Trjs dvopao'las tov 
 
 Tv Kai )(y Kal o~Tpov, Tas a7ro5fi^et? Aa/3e, kqu eld ovTats 7rep\ tovtov avo'Trjaoi' irep\ yap ~xy 
 
 ovtcos einev Upeplas' nva npd npoacbnou hmojv yT; k^, 6c ouveAHcpBH &id t«c 6iaq>9opdc hmojv, Thre. 4™. 
 MS. (i/i(v. ou e'inajuev * 'Ev th OKia outou $HG0jiie9a ev toic eSveaiv, Kai SaS Xeyef napeaTHaav oi gaaiAeic Ps. 2 1 . 
 
 thc f fie Kai oi dpxovTec; ouvH^BHaav eni to outo koto tou ku, Kai kotos tou j(u outou, Kai on 
 
 vy^d>o~€L Kepas ^u aiiTov fj avva elitev' o'vves di iouScue, oti oi p.6vov \v avTov eKaXeaev rj ypafprj, Lu. I 69 and 
 >\ ■» \ v — 2 36 . 
 
 6 lovSaios fiTrc" ra iv T<S £axaplq yeypa/ipeva irepX tov lao-eSeK e'nrjyyel\a> diroo'eiKvveiv* 
 /xf] etvai avTov' nXrjpato-ov ovv. 
 
 6 xpi-o-Tiavos cwre" Kal /jltj yap 6 17 6 tov lacretSeK, a<p' r/s 17/xe'pas Updrevcrev, e'(p6peo-ev pvitapd 
 i/iorta" dXX' olire a'AXos Upevs UpaTtvo-as iv lifK atro dapav Kai ems- rjpjpas, fjs a(f>eT\ev 6 6s ttjv 
 Upoo-ivr)v dno IrjX, ovk ityopecrev iv IXrjft luArta pvirapd to Kad oXov. 
 
 6 lovBatos einev" dcpeTXev yap ks Tqv Upoo-ivrjv dwb IrjX ; 
 
 6 xpio-Tiavbs elireV ip,e ipmras Trepi tovtov ; 
 
 6 lovSaios etnev' dXXa tIv av deXeis ipa>Ti)o~a ; 
 
 6 xpi-o-Tiavos elne' irpaiTov tov 6v, ko\ hevTepov creavTov. 
 
 6 lovdatos erne* ttg>s touto ; 
 Fol. 89 v°. xpio-Tiavos elne' nas, Skovc tov deov Xeyovros 01a tou SaS, 6uaiav Kai npootpopdv ouk Ps. 39'. 
 
 H6eAH3aC, Kal ou 9df0uai Kpea Tauptov fi aima Tpaftov nioiuai, Kal 87 iv ra 170-ai'a eh reXos Ps. 4c) 14 . 
 diru6ovp.evos aird re ko\ i/xar Xeyei. aKOuaaTe Aofov ku, SpxovTec ao&oncov, npoaexeTe AofOv Is. i'°- 12 . 
 ST), Aadc r OMOppaq- t'l not nAfiBoc tojv 6uai6jv umcov ; nAiipHC eliui oAoKauTOJudTCOv, oj pouAou.ai 
 aina Taupcov, Kai aiMa Tpdf cov, Tag vouijHviac ujucbv Kai tuc eopTac umojv, Kai to oitfflara ujucov Is- I 14 . 
 Kai HMepav eopTfic. umcov nisei h yv\H juou- tic r«P e£e?HTHsev eK tojv xeipdiv umojv touto ; Is. i". 
 naTelv thv auAfiv jaou eTi oj npo<39H5eo9e. nepl yap r)p.a>v tosv it; iQvav, ourta? yeypanrat iv Trj 
 
74 The Dialogue oj Timothy and Aquila 
 
 /3i'/3A<» tS>v SfflSexa irpoqSrjTwv' jueTa touto emOTpeyco Kai dvoiKOoou.HOCo thv okhvhv bdb thv 
 neiTTCOKmav, Kai Ta KaTeoKeuaauiva outhc, oiKooou.HGor Kai rrdXiv' juefaAH eoTai h &6£a tou Agg. 2°. 
 oIkou toutou h Igxcith urrep thv rrporrHV. dXXa Kai tovs lepels d-rraaaTO peS' bpKap.ocrlas, pr/Keri 
 Upareveiv to yevos dapav, dWa tov vv avTov tov povoyevrj tov kv tv x" lepareveiv Kara ttjv 
 ra^tv /ieX^io-fSeK els tov alava' bia t5>v e£ iBvav iria-TevbvTav els 6v Xeyoov, djjioaev i<c Kai ou 
 Pol. 90 r°. u.eTa,ueAH9HoeTai' au Eepeuq ek tov aiaiva koto thv t6£iv neAxiaeoeK - S10 Kai iv ra male Ps. 109'. 
 iirrjyye'iXaTO rrjv vlodecriav \eyav' Kai eoTai ev Tiu tottco ou eppeBH auTQic Ou Aaog mou- Kai Hos. I 10 . 
 kAhShoovtoi Kai auTOi uioi 6u ?ojvtoc. 
 
 6 lovbalos elirev' el be Kai avrol pr) diroxravTO, ovk dirwaaTO' el yap Kai eirrjyyeikavTo rot? 
 ti. Wveo-lv rt*, dXXa Ka\ 6 li]X irpaTOTOKos vs, Kai oi^i ra eBvq. 
 
 6 xpicrTiavbs elirev' dXXa b pelfav bovXevaei tco i\do~aovt. 
 
 6 lovbalos elirev' KaXws ra peydXa eBvq ra kvkXu avrov' dXXa Ka\ |8vh Juet^OTepd OOU Kai Cf. Dent, 
 lege eiatp- ioxupoTepd sou eiaepxei* KAHpovojufiaai ooi elirev ks 01a piavo-eais. 4 • 
 
 X iTait o xpio-riavbs elirev' ovkovv ovk ecniv rrparos laKaft bv o~v Xeyeis' eirei ttws it)ovXevo~ev ra 
 
 piKporepat avra ra eBvq ; 
 
 6 lovbalos elirev' dXXa ris io-nv ov Xe-yei t] ypaefiq ; 
 
 6 xpto-Ttavos elirev' rj ypaepr) irdvra koXcos \eyei, ov KaXois be ippqveverat Trap vpav' fikeirei 
 yap evXoyovpevov tov laKcofi Kai r]o~av virb tov leraaK' lo-aaK fie fjv ev\oyovp.evos virb tov kv* 
 Kai a^pabfi irparos Xe-yoyrot avTov tov 8v, iv Top STTepjiari oou euAOf HBHSOVTai TrdvTa Ta ISvh. Q eni 2 6*. 
 6 ovv lo-aaK evXoyaiv Toy ~kv, laKOifi, paWov 5e dia tov laaaK' 6 Se lo~aaK tov T]o~av evkoyelv 
 eireipaTO' 6 8e ks errrjyyeiXaTO pvo-riKcos eirXrjpov' tov yap lo~aaK elirovTOs rffl r)o~av' 6Vt, 160O 
 Pol. 90 t°. fef HpaKa, Kai ou fivcboKCO thv Hjuepav thc TeAeuTfic jliou, e£eA0e eic to ne5iov Ka'i 6Hpasov juoi Q en . 2 7 J— *, 
 SHpav, Kai no'iHaov juoi ibianaja, i!va 9aj"cov euAof hgoj ae, r)V Se r]o-av b irpecrfivTepos vs, <p Q_ n .^7 
 TavTa e\eyev IcraaK, pefieKKa 8e j]ydira top laKtxtfi' Kai cru/i/3ovXevo"ao _ a t<o ta/ca)^, iiro'irjaev 
 /3pa)/iara, ovk dirb drjpas, Z> lovoale, d\\a dirb iroipvitov. e\afiev be rj Jlrjp avrov thv gtoAhv Gen. 27 15 . 
 MS. avrbv. Hoaii toO itp<otot6kov ovttjs vv thv kcAhv, fl hv Trap' outh Kai ev£5uoEV aiiTHv* tov iaKcbg' Kai Gen. 2?" 
 e6(0Kev Ta ebeajuaTa eic Tac x et poiC avTov, Kai elirev, civciothBi Kai q>(tre oito THC fliipac mou, tva Gen. 27 
 eijAOf HGH jue H vj/uxh oou. tva de dta Ta%ovs elirco' Xeyet avT<n laKcofi, Ttc ei au tckvov ; 6 6e, Gen. 2? ; 
 ef to elm 6 uc oou 6 ttpojt6tokoq mad. Kai euAof HBev airrdv as irparoTOKov, kou /adXiora q^j, ^f. 
 ^rriXaqbrjO'as ouk errefvaj to o-(bpa avrov' ttjv de <pG>vr)v eireyvo> Kai ttjv aroXrjv' dtb Kai (piXcov Gen. 27 18 . 
 MS.Tr\Tjprjs. vox laKo>j3 b IcraaK elirev' d>aippdv9HV 60/JHV tcov inaTicov tou vv p,ov, d>c oohh dfpou TrAHpouc,* Gen. 27"' 
 6v eiAdf hg€v Kg • Kai 6d>H 001 i<c and th<; 5pdsou tou ouvou dva)6ev Kai and Tfig ttiothtoi; "■ 
 thc rfic, Kai ttAhBoc o'itou Kai oivou, Kai fivou Kupioc tou doeAcpou aou, Kai npoGKUvHoouoiv 001 
 PoL 91 r°. uioi toO npc oou Kui d KaTapcbuevdc ae eniKOTdpaTOC Kai d euAOf dJv oe euAOf Hjuevoc 06 
 ftXeiropev 6e Ta laKwft ravra, dX\a ra Tv Kai tois ervv avra. 
 
 6 lovoalos elirev' d^ioi ae iruis TavTa voels, eppLrjvevaov rjp.1v' eya yap vop.l£(j> errl tov 
 iraTpiapxtv laKmj3 ravra yeyevr)o-6ai. 
 
 b xpto"Ttaz/6ff elire' ireipdfav TavTa Xeyeis. 
 
 b lovbalos elirev' iv dXi)8ela £rj ks. 
 
 o xpiaTiavbs earev' vpeis he iras avTa irXr\pova8ai. (pare ; 
 
 6 wvtjalos elirev' r)p,e1s els rbv ep^bpevov liroXap.l3dvopiev ecrecrdai ravra. 
 
 5§ 108 & 6 xpio-navbs elire' Kt\v ek8{i bv av TrpooSoKas, evprjcret Tavra ireirXripaifieva' Ik yap rrjS 
 
 130. 
 
The Dialogue of Timothy and Aquila 75 
 
 rov Sap qbvXJjs eKelvos epxerai. Kai yap irepl avrov airbs iaKa>(3 etXoymv roiis vlovs airov 
 
 ovras elirev' odv Kai aiiTOc Kpivei tov eauToC Aaov, cdaei Kai juia cpuAH ev th IhA. Gen. 49 1 ". 
 
 6 tovoaios eure ' ravra Bid tov aap^fiov eineV eKpivev yap Tov Xabv e'Uoai err/. 
 
 xpio-Tiavos elirev' eliriov 6 7rpocpjjT>js on, Kpivei tov Aaov cdaei Kai juiav cpuAAv ev tco IhA - 
 Brp\ov on ■nepia-oSsv rS>v <pv\aiv 'ivra atfpaivei, Kai eGTai odv 091c ecp d&Ou, ookvcov TTTepvav Gen. 49 17 . 
 imrou, Kai neoeiTai 6 imreuc eic TO dniaco, thv GcoTHpiav ku TTepiu.evcov prj eBaKev aap^rmv lirirov 
 Kai ava/iaTrjv ; prj ireaovres ol a\\6cpv\oi dirb irpoaomov avrov nepjejuevov thv ccoTHpiav ku, 
 Pol. 91 v°. l v ra J y rffiipais eKelvais ; 17 ouk eireaev aap\jrav els x el P as ak\o(pi\a>v Kai e^apv^av tovs 
 o(pda\p.ovs airov ; rrdvras Be on Sia Tan" ex@pS>v eppedr] ravra. Tvo>6i ovv ris eanv bv av 
 irpoaSoKas' IaaaK Be eiiAoyijcras rbv laKafi [ot>] ov perepe\r]6i)' rod yap r\aav elirovros oiriadev 
 Tov iaKw|3 eiXoyrjdijvai, epmrr]8e'ts virb rov evKoyovvros, Gu TIC e? - elirev 6 r/aai' efeb eijut Haau Gen. 27 3 V 3 
 6 nptOTOTOKOC" Kai e£eGTH iaaciK eKaTaaiv nefdAHV o<p6opa. epa>ra> ae SV, a« lapar/Xlra, ri 
 e££oTH iaaaK 7repl tovtov ; ju^ yap ovk ei'Sep rdf r}0~av ; vai elBev. 
 
 6 lovBalos eiirev' edavpaaev IaaaK rov mKa)/3. 
 
 6 xptffTiaras €?7rec' e£eaTH iaaaK eKCTasiv MefdAHv, ^17 yap elirev r) ypaqbrj, e8avpaaev ; iras 
 Be 6 f$\eir<ov eKaraaiv, BrjXov on opaaiv nvd Spa' r) ovk 010a?, otl Kai dfipaap ev eKOTaoei 
 yevop,evos ncpi HAiou ouafidc, i^yiKa Stedero avra ks ttjv SiadfjKrjv rijs 7repirop.rjs ra avra t&ev ; Gen. 15". 
 FoL92r°. nepi hA'lou 6uO)uac, Xfyoijo-i;? ttjs ypa(pfis on eneoev ekotogic eni tov (<0paa)U. 810 xai rov 
 6v6y.aros peraKKrjo-ls yeyovev' hqkov 07-t TOO hAiou ougjucic, eV io-)(arov rav fjpepmv o-rjpaivei. 
 
 6 lovBaios eiire' Tt ovv \bev lo~aaK ; 
 ?lege irpoff- o xpio~navbs elirev' t'Sev IaaaK on, bv pev Trpoo~eoa>Ka* evKoyelv Xaov, a7rcodovpevov f rbv Se 
 
 efioica. fxij \abv ovra, iyyvs kv yivopevov. rov yap r]o-av pera K\av8uov iriKpov (rjrovpros ev\oyLav t 
 
 rJKovo-ev. eA9(iiv d d&eA90C gou jueTa 5oAou eAagev thv euAOf iav gou, xai elnev rjo-av ra> IaaaK, 
 HH euAoj-ia nia ooi gotiv, nep; euAofHGOv 5h Kajue nep- emev Be iaaaK tco Haau' Ei Kupiov Gen. 27 s '- 
 aiJTOv enoiHad gou, ei o'itco Kai oivco eaTiipiaa adrov, go'l he ri noiHGa), TeKvov; oItcp Kai oivco, Gen. 27 . 
 ctirev & lovSale' pfj yap Kpeaoiv Kai aTnaaiv Taupcov Kai Tpdfaiv; ouxoutcoc; Ps. 49" 
 
 d lovSa'ios elirev' Kai jl apd eanv GiTtp Kai o'ivco eaTHpiaa auTOV ; 
 
 d xpioriaedr erne- to koto thv Td£tv jueAxiaebeK lepareveiv Kadas e'mev Sao - ' on, ou |lih Ps. 109 5 . 
 PoL92v°. 96J-OJ KpeaTa Taupcov, ouoe acjua TpdfOJv ttlomoi. aXha 60oov TCp Bed) 6uaiav aiveaecoc, Kai Ps. 49 13 . 14 . 
 ra et-rjs. 
 
 6 lovdalos fine' Kai h 9uaia thc. aiveaecoc n ian ; 
 Cf. § 57. 6 xpianavbs emev' ov Bvvaaal aKovaal vvv, aKoiarj Be perd ravra, or' av b ks e'Tnvevarj. 
 
 6 lovBa'ios emev' t&ev ovv IaaaK rore ore e£eoTH rbv <r'£ edvav Aadv effi?0VTa ra 6w, rbv Be Ps. 148'*. 
 IrjK dircoBovpevov ; 
 
 d xpio-navbs erne' vol, dWa Kai rbv eppavovf]\ 'IBev rbrt' el pf/ yap IBev, ovk av it-earr]. 
 
 6 lovBalos elirev' el ovv Kai d^paap 'IBev avrbv r)vUa e^earrj ; 
 
 6 xpio-navbs elirev' el pb, yap 'IBev avrov, iras Kar avrov opKi£ev rbv lefiKaep., prj Xaftetv 
 yvvaiKa ra IaaaK eK tcov 9ufaTepcov tcov xavavaicov XeyaV Sec thv xeipa oo\) und tov MHpov Gen. 24'. 
 nou; Kai dpKcoae tov 9v tov owou ko'i thc fHC iva mh AdpHC ruvaiKa tco ucpu.ou iaaaK and tcov Gen. 24' 
 eufaTepcov tcov xavavaicov, Metf cov efco oIkco m^t outcov. 
 
 d lovBalos elire' irapaKa\S>, {§ ~kl' elire !)plv Bid n rqv X "P°- tov leQXaep und tov MHpdv 
 auTOu d dfipadp. i0)ri)ae drjvai, Kai ovra>s opKaae rbv iejSXaep ; 
 
 3,3 
 
76 The Dialogue of Timothy and Aquila 
 
 Fol. 93 r°. 6 xpioriavor tiTreV eVeifii) npo<pf t Tr]S rjv, as npocprrr^s iai\pavev rbv peXXovra e'£ avrrjs 
 
 o~apKovo~6aL Ov \6yov. 
 MS. ovrais. 6 lovSalos erne' Kai e'£ avrov dvekafiev 6 Is ovros*, 6s av to nporepov; 
 
 6 xpio~Tiavbs et-rrev' vat, toff avrbs T]diXr]o'ev Kai otfiey, e'ie tov afipaap Kardyerai Kara o-dpKa' 
 Kai yap ev iaaaK KAHSHaeTai aoi onepjua, ippidr] aira virb kv' Kai eveuAof hBhoovtoi ev tco Gen. 21 12 . 
 cnepMaTi sou ntivTa to tBvH thc J~hc. " en - 2 ^*- 
 
 6 lovbalos elite' 7rais eyevvr\6r\ ; d7rdyyeiXdy pot Kai rds yeveceis avrov, 
 
 6 -)(pio-Tiavbs elite' to aropa o~ov dvT]yyeiXev t as aveyvaKas o~v Kai naXaidv Kai viav 
 SiadijKrjv, Kai rovro ov yivaaKeis ; 
 
 6 lovSaios ebrev' eanv piv ovv Kai iv rfj naXaia yeveaXoyia' Kai iv rrj via fie ia-riv iv ra 
 Kara parQaia, ovras fie nepiixei' on iaK(bf3 ej-evvHOev tov icoaH<p, tov dvopa napiac e£ fie Mat. 1". 
 £f£WH9H Ic 6 Aef 6juevoc xc, Ka't icooHtp ej-evvHsev tov iv tov Aef ojjevov j(v, irep\ ov vvv 6 Xoyos, 
 (f)Tjo-\v €f evvHaev €K rrjs papias. 
 
 6 xpiaTiavbs elrrev' bpQas Kai Kara rd^iv piXXeis Xeye lv, as Kai rjpels iv dXrjOeiq iXaXrjaa- 
 pev, ck rrjs naXaids XaXrjo-qvres ovras, as TTOTHpiov ev x e 'P l *"> O'vou aKpaTOU TtAfipec p s . »j», 
 MS. Ik- KepdojuaTOC Ka't eKAivev* ek toutou eic touto*' Kai yap e'i ri nore Sd^rjs Kpinreiv, ovk 
 
 Hivev.^ dyvoovpev' ovras yiyparrrai' dp^dpevos yap enrb dftpadp, on dfipaap, (prjo'lv iyivvr]o~ev rbv Mat. I 2 " 16 . 
 
 Pol. 93 v°. L°~adK' iaaaK fie iaKco/3' iaKa>j3 fie tov lovdav Kai rovs do~eX<povs airov. lovdas de tov cpapis Ka\ tov 
 £apd' obapss Se rbvio~p<op, io~papberbv dpdp' dpap di rbv dpivabdfi. dpivabafi §e tov vaaa-aav' 
 vaao~o~av de rbv o~a\pav. o~a\p(bv &e rbv {3oo£' j3oo^ Si rbv laj3r]d €K rr/s pov6. IwfiqS 8i 
 rbv Uo~(rai' leacrdi di rbv daj3\d rbv /3ao"tXea. 8nj31S di rbv crohopav' cro\opav fie rbv 
 poftodp. pofioap Si rbv d3id' d(3ia fie tov do~d(p. do-d<p fif rbv laaaCpdr' loivatpaT fie 
 rbv la>pdp. tapap fie rbv b^inv' 6£ias fie rbv Iwddp. laOap fie tov nx a C ^-X a C &* T0V 
 e^€Ktav. e£cKias fie rbv pavaaajj' pavao~o~ris fie rbv dpas. dpas fie rbv latalav' lao-ias fie tov 
 ifXoviav Kai rovs ade\(povs avrodj eVi rrjs peroiKecrias /3n/3uXoji/off. perd fie rrpt peToiKtaiav 
 PaftvXcovos, iyivvr)o-ev Ux°vi-as rbv crnXa5a?;X. o-n\a8ar]K rbv fopo/3d/3eX" fopo0d/3eX toi/ djStovfi' 
 afiiovo fie rbv iXiaKelp' iXiciKap di rbv d£ap. d£o>p fie rbv aadwK' o"a8a>K fie rbv dx^ip. 
 ajfet/i fie tov i\wv8' e'Xioifi fie rbv i\ed£np. i\ed£ap fie rbv parddv' parBdv fie rbv iax(i/3. 
 laKaifi fie rbv la>crrj(p, a pvrjo-Tfvde'icra papia.' i£ r/s iyevvlfir) Xs 6 Xtyupevos xs, Kai peTa to e'^enreiv 
 nao-as ras yeveaXoyias eVdyei Xiyav' ToO fie lu H fevvHatCj outcoc hV MVHaTeu6e,'iOH<; j-dp thc Mat. 1". 
 Pol. 94 r°. fxpq outoC luapiac Ta ia>0H9, rrp'iv fi ouveAeetv auToiic, et'ptSH ev f aOTpi ej(Ouaa, Ik Wvc df iou. 
 
 6 tovSalos ewre' Xe'-yerai fie ravrrjv pera to yeyevvr]Kivai, rrdXiv irapOivov evpeSelcrav, 81a- 
 pivuv eas fiefpo ; 
 ? avp06\ov. o xpto-rtavbs eiirei/- toSto 6 8s dnev yevt]o-(o-0aihi.d ra>v TrporfnjTmv, Kai fiia tri'p/3oXa* 
 
 iroXXa evpio-Kopev wepl tovtov yevopeva. 
 
 6 lovSa7os eiVev" dXXa ra tvayyeXia vpaiv oiSiv tovtcov n-epie'^er el prj ti ye ev diroKpvqbois 
 KelraC pfj avro'is mo-revo-ai e^o) ; 
 
 xP^r-iavos enxev' dnoKpvcpa to rtapdirav, prjre ivoTurti' To'iS fie tov vopov Kai tSiv 
 rrpoqitjrSiv, SijXof on pf/ aKovres 'ixopev nio-reva-ai. 
 
 6 wvoaios eme" Kai vvv c'k toO vopov Kai rwv wpoqbrfrav npofiaXav Xeye' o'Sa fie iya> on 
 7rpo$e'peis Tqv nepiKo-irqv tov r)o-ata rrp/ Xeyovcrav, i6ou H napBevoc ev faOTpi \Hyejai Kai Is. 7" 
 TeceTai uv, Kai dfjXov pera tov TOKerdv, pfj elvai ti toiovtov Xiyei ; 
 
The Dialogue of Timothy and Aquila 
 
 77 
 
 FoL 94 v°. 
 
 MS.oiSevi). 
 
 Cf. § 33. 
 
 MS. avpL- 
 jBouAa bis. 
 
 incerta 
 lectio. 
 Pol. 95 r°. 
 
 MS. ffi!/*- 
 fiov\ov. 
 
 Fol. 95 v°. 
 
 MS. ia9&- 
 lt€0a. 
 
 Fol. 96 r°. 
 
 Trev07JS 6l. 
 
 o xP i < TT ' av °s erne' (ij ks, ov rrepl toutou \3ovXt)v fi^ov XaXijaai coi - e'-rreiSr) 8c aiTos 
 npoefSdXov, npoavdyvadi AXiyov, Kai evprjrreis Kai evravda rqv dXr)8eiav' Tiypairrai yap ovras' 
 Kai eAdAHoev kc tco c<xo? Aef cov aiTHaai oeaura OHMelov napd ku eT7 aou eic 0d8oc ft eic uyoc, Is. 7 10-14 . 
 Kai etnev a%al, ou u.ft cuthgco odoe u.ft* neipaoco kv- Kai eTnev, aKOuaaTe 6ft, oTkoc bah, u> juiKpdv 
 uuav dvoic dj-<£va nap^e^, Kai na>c i«o napej(eT6 dj-tova- did touto outoc i<C ocosei ujutv GHMeiov 
 i&ou ft rrap9evoc ev faoTpi e£ei, Kai Te£eTai uv, Kai KaAteouoiv to ovojaa auTOu eujuavouftA- 6au- 
 MaoToc ouu.gouAoc, 6c iaxupdc, eSouaiaOTHC, dpxcov eipftvHC, rfeTp tou MtAAovTOc aidjvoc. teat ev Is. 9 6 . 
 irepif Xe'yei - 'ideTe 0! KOTa9povHTai Kai 6auu.doaTe, Kai d<pav'ta6HTe- on epj-ov ej-d> eprd?ojuai Hab. i 5 . 
 ev Talc Hiuepaic uu.cov, 8 ou ]uft mOTeuGHTe edv tic €K&iHf ftaeTai ujuiv. 
 
 6 lovdaios einev' oidev nepl ov IjjTovpev etVe ravra. 
 
 xp lo ~Tiavos erne' raura a XuXoujuep, ocra 6 ks elne bia rr)v dntcrrLav vpaiv' to yap 81a 
 tovto 6 i<c ocboei untv OHMetov, Kai on eprw efcb epfdsouxii, 8 ou u.ft mOTeuGHTe, 2pa rovTajj/ n-oia 
 p.ei£ova txr)fieia eVifijreis ; 
 
 6 Jouomos ei7reK" eTrrjyyeiXov /*Oi Kai « toC vop-ov hibovai. o-vpfioXa "' Bos fjp'iv avrd. 
 
 o xpicrriavos et7re* n yap <os p*/ eu7ropoGyTf? a'XXeoi', raCra rrpofidXXopev' ov ivavras yap, 
 pe'XP' <rv f "^V s , a ptci (lo-Kavx<i>peda * tlneiv" ov SiaXetyopeii irpo<p4povTes, irpoo-eTi Kpe'mova 
 (ru/x/3oXa ** Idov yap evplo-Kopev ev rrj ^lj3\a rrjs e'£68ov yeypapp.evov ovrcos' Kai O)<p0H Ex. 3 2 . 
 affcAoc ku ev <pAofi nupoc fBaTOu' Kai opa jucoughc oti ft 36toc eKaieTO, ft oe pdTOC 011 kotc- 
 KaieTO ; apd eart tovto o*vp.j3o\ov *, tovto Kai tov Kai TrjS TrapOevtas, J) ov ; 
 
 6 lovbaios einev' o e^eis do-(pa\^, avdyyeiKov rjp.lv. 
 
 6 xpio-Tiavos envev' el ovk e'TTio-TOiroirjaco dirb tovtcov, Idoii eTepov o-vp.fio\ov. BavtfjX Dan. 6 16 . 
 e'fiXrjdr) eic tov Aokkov tcov Ae6vTO)V Kai eatpparioaTO d gaatAeuc ev Tob 6aKTuAico outoO Dan. 6 17 . 
 Kai 01 j-iefLOTfivec aiiTOu, eKaaTOv ev T(£ 6uktuA'ico auTOu. evplo-Kopev Se oti. dneo-TeiXev ks 
 6 6s tov dpfiaKovp, fiao~Tao~as avTOV ayyeXos kv, Kai ebmKev (payelv tco davtr/X' Kai TrdXw dire- 
 KaTeo-Trjo-ev ks 6 8s tov dfifiaKovp. els Tr)v lovbalaV e'Xdiov ovv 6 ftacnXeCs, apa crwas evpev Tay 
 trcppayiSas r) oil ; 
 
 6 lovdaios etnev' Tas pev o-cppayi&as crcoaff evpev' ov yap ev tjj Ka&68o) eKetvr] direo-TaXi] 
 dpfiaKovp irpbs tov bavirjX, dXX' or av eVi Kvpov e'/3\rjdr] els tov XaKKOv, Tore 6 apftaKovp. 
 TiapeyevtTO' TOTe de ov ypdcpr] oti eo~(ppayio-dri 6 Xokkos. 
 
 6 xpio-Ttavbs elirev' aq^pcov Kai dvorjre' Kai nolos XrjpaSrjs ov yivaiaKei, oti em fiaoiXeas 
 p-riXiora •yeco/iecov, ev dcrepaXcia yiverai' Kai Ka6a>s to irpoTepov rjri Sapiou ecrcppayiaOr], ovtos 
 Kai eirl Kvpov. 
 
 6 lovhalos eme' rfjs ypa<prjs prj ep<pepovo-t]S, ti emapev ; 
 
 6 xpi-o-Tiavbs ehrev' ISov viro&eiypaTa Xeya aoi, e\ei yap i) ypa(pr) Ttjs yeveaeas ovras, Kai Gen. 2 T . 
 eno'iHSev 6 Sc tov avov, xouv Aagtov and thc ffic ov ypddprj he on, Trou)oa>u.ev avrov xeipas Kai 
 noSas Kai 6<pdaXp,ovs, Sira Kai to. Xoma. txdvTa, e^aSev Kai ra e <ra>8ev' povov &e elnev noiHGtt>Mev 
 avov Kaf eiKdva ftneTepav Kai Ka9' diuoiconiv, alo-6avope8a * St, to peXrj ravra ex elv ' * v & T ? 
 SavtrjX, elnev ev tcS rrpoira, on e'o-fppayio-avro o re ^aaiXevs Kai ot peyiaraves avTov. brjXov 
 on Kai ev tco 8evTepa>' TrXr)v Kai ev rovra crvpiTepKpe'papai 1 o-of aKove t)e o-vverws' endyei 
 yap i) ypa<pT)rj Xeyovo-a ovras' Kai fiA6ev, (pijcnV, d paoiAeuc th ftu.epa th egdoMH nevSouc eic* Dan. 6 llM1 . 
 tov oaviftA. Kai ev Tcp krn&w aiiTOv t6> AokkcjJ, egOHoev cpa>vfi p.era\H Aefaiv oaviftA, oaviftA, 
 1 Apud mg. scr. pr. m. axiX'ov avvTi9ripi axoXovSw. 
 
78 The Dialogue of Timothy and Aquila 
 
 6 60GA0C toC 6u toG uv'iotou, 6 8c, 10 ou AaTpeueic evoeAexdJcS ei h6uvh6h se e£eAea9ai ?k 
 gtojuotoc tcov Aeovtcov, Ka't einev 6aviHA" paoiAeu eic touc aidivac ?h6i, 6 6c MOU oj AaTpeOco 
 ev&eAexcog, dneoTeiAev tov aj-feAov airrou Kai eveypaiev to ot6moto t(ov Aeovnov, Kai ouk 
 eAUMHvavTO u.e. ipmra ovv ere, & lov&aU, ttws KaTrp\8ev 6 ayyeXos iv t<b Xokkib ; «< rij dyyeXiKij 
 <po|3epa i^ovcriq Kai ovvdpei, ^ rynioTr)Ti ; 
 
 6 lovSalos emeV T)m(m]Ti. 
 
 6 xpHTTiavbs ewe' rr£>s ovk e<f>6apri<Tai> at (TCppayldes, KaXas earas. 
 
 6 lovftaios elwcV d yap KaTrjkdtv ttj dyyeXiKrj ivvdpu, 8rj\ov -iraoiv, on 6 XiBos 8pv(f>deis 
 hieaKopmtx6r) av. 
 
 6 xpio-Tiavbs emev' ovfie civ yivmcrKus, dXX' ipara ae diTOKpl8r]Ti poi. 
 
 6 lov&alos inxtv' unov oti ^jrioVijTi KaTrjXdev ; tSrjXov 8e tovto ira<nv on Ke\evo~et tov 
 navTOKpaTopos at o~<ppaylbts SietpvXdxflrjcrav o"coai. 
 
 6 xpio-navbs emev' ij ovv irapSevia rrjs ay'ias papias, KeXeiWi aXX oi8e Kvfjo-et 8ie<pi;Xdx#7j. 
 
 6 lov&aws dire' n66ev aWrjV dwoKpto-iv $18015 rjpiv irepi tovtov ; 
 
 Pol. 96 v°. 6 xpio-navus em(v' ov navo-opai napix av ' irapprjo-ia yap 6 TravTOKparap ?o«|e rot? 
 
 MS. ov. SovXois avTov to'is TrpocprjTais. d* pevroi ye Kai TOaavras drro8d£eis \a/3a>v, dXXa neipdfap, 
 
 pera. ras TooavTas wakiv ak\rjv ahds « re tov vdpov Kai to>v trpo^rjTaiv, oi 8ta\rjympfv 
 
 irape'xovTes' irpoyivioaKcov yap ks 6 6s Trp) ixuipuio-iv vpa>v, pdWov 8e Sid tov i£ iOv&v \abv 
 
 TexSevra tw kw ov Kai enoiijatv 6 ks, Zkoo-tov ti ^rjTovpevov ev toas ddais ypacpals 
 
 ■n\r]8vvTiKSis, 81a tuiv irpo(pT)T(cv avTov icpavepaoev i)p'i.v. O yap UfcKtrjK irapprjala, louiv 
 
 irep\ tovtov ovtus Xc'yfi - Kai eiaHfarev p.e i<c ek thv tiuAhv thv eoauepav thv npog Poppav, thv Hezec. 44 
 
 gAenouoav koto avaTOAac. Kai i&ou €Ke"i toiAh juia nAHpHC &6£ac ku' Kat h ttuAh eKeivH 1_ liber- 
 
 , , > . ■ , ... . rime. 
 
 HacpaAiajuevH, Kai einev kc npoc M e ' H n "AH outh, ouk avoixoHoeTai eic tov aicova' ouo ou mh 
 
 eiGeAei'oeTai, 0116' ou juh e£eAeuGETat tic 01' outhc, 61 oti kc navTOKpaTCop, auTOC eiaeAeiiGeTai 
 
 01 auTHC, Kai eaTai h ni)AH eG<ppariG|uevH eic tov aiaiva, 7rpor ravra n epds r/piv S lovSaU; 
 6 lovdalos dne' TavTa 8ia tov o~o\opccviaKov vabv eme* Kat -yap €K€t eyeveTO Tavra, Kai 
 lege eTrXrj- 7rfpi avTov eXaX^crei'* Ka\ yap eXaXrjo-ev * t) 86£a kv tov olkov. 
 aiv - 6 xpio-navbs dirt' ve(pe\r) £7r\r]0-ev tov oikov, pfj yap 86£a iai, 7r\rjV, d epcivev toS Cf.Ex.40 1 ". 
 
 o-o\opcoVTiaKov vaov ds ovk do~r]\dev, 7rpa>TOS pev o~o\opa>v, etra oi Upds Kai XfutVat' UTa, 
 MS. <papawv ve^aa, /3aa"tXeuff alyimrov bs to. xpvaa oaipa TaXdpcov*, a iiroLj]o~ev ao\opaVy 
 
 TaKapajv. rpiaKoata Scopa to. eXard' Kai ZXaflfV avTa (popaw vexaw, do~d\6iov ev tg> oikoj toO 8v, iv toas 
 
 rjpepais poftoap tov vv co'kopwv. bt^ias Se 6 fiaoikevs, ovk rjpKeOi], •ndvTa to. tov vaov 
 
 dacXdav Karavorjaas, dXXa eVi to 8vaiao-Tr]piov avoids Kai Xa/3d)i/ irvpdov, irpoo-qyayiv 
 ? lege ef e- Svpiapa, 816 Kai i£ejrpoo-ev * avrbv ks, dvS 1 hv tovto €iroir]o~ev' Kai 7Ta\tv tjKOcv vaftovxo- 
 woMpwaev. Sovooop fiaoiXfis f}afiv\a>vos, Kai dae\8a>v iv raj va<Z kv, eXa/3ei/ a CTroirjo-ev aoXopav, rdr 
 ! T/)i5/3Aia. dvtoKas, Ka\ to. TpvpaXia* , Kai ras Bvoias ', Kai to. o-nov8da, Ka\ ttjv Tpaire£av ttjv ^pua'^i', Kai 
 Mb.0uaA.as. T ^ v \ v -^ v ' iav T q V xpvo-rjv, Kai ndvTa xpvo-la>v to evpeQiv iv dyoavpois oIkov Kai to dpyvpiov' Kai 
 
 7rd*Ta eXafitv vaj3ovxo8ovoaop j3ao~i\evs ftafivXcbvos' d ovv tovs Srjo-avpovs oikov kv ipevvrjo'ev, 
 Pol. 97 v°. ffflf Kai Ta ve X°@°y ° ipp^vdeTai KpvTrrfjp, Kai ds Tas KpvTVTr/pas daekdovres fipevvrjo-av' ffoia 7tv\t) 
 
 Xt'-yeis dieXadev avrovs, ds rjv ovk dcrriXdov ; d Se Kai tovtovs SifKadfv, dXXa Kai vapOu?ap&av, Jer. 52". 
 
 tov upxi|J('<reipov toO va^ou^oSovdo-op ov Bifkadev' /itrd yap toC \aj3dv Trdvra rd a-Kfit) 
 1 Apud mg. scr. pr. m. ox^iov kinpbv<us' cure^ws' doiaAt/irrar. 
 
The Dialogue of Timothy and Aquila 
 
 79 
 
 MS. 8ti<r 
 rvXovs. 
 
 Jer. 5 2 M . 
 aParal.4 1 ' 
 
 Mat. 24'. 
 
 MS. airov. 
 
 MS. ovfi- 
 floijhaiv. 
 
 MS. As to. ra XP va '°> aTrrjK&ev iv oefiXadd, <Sotc * iKTroXeprjoai rovs loovpalovs, Kal apafias, Kal ovpovs' Jer. 52"°. 
 a7rf(rTetXfv 01* top paf3ov£apodv eV t^ lovSaiq, KaKelvos eloiXBap eXafiev ra KaraXoiTra 
 to>p oKevav Kal rajy xaXKaw, K <» tovs ovo ctuAouc. * TOtc xaAKoGc ovveicoijrev, Kal thv BaAaGnav Jer. 52". 
 thv )(aAKHV, Kai tovs Tavpovs tovs x a ^ K °vs tovs v7TOKaTco avTrjs, Kal to BvoiaoTTipiov to xoXkovv, 
 Kai to. pexapad, Kal tovs pourKovs, Kal tovs KvSpoKaXovs, Kal touc. AefiHTac. Kal tck; Kpearpac, 
 Kal navTa toi okeuh ra x<*X K <i ovpirpi^/ep pa($ov£apodp, Kal fkafSev r6v x a ^- KOV o.vto>p els 
 fiaftvXSipa, Kai top vaopenprjoep nvpl Kal rr)v tt6\ip opoias £peirp-qo~zp' irola ovvttvXt] epeivev eas 
 Fol. 98 x°. Toil alapos io'CppayiopevT] ; pfj ov ovpefHrj ra vaa <S Xiyus, ndvra ocra elirev 6 xs ; pi] 'ipeivev 
 A160C. enl AiSov, fie ou KaTeAuBH ; oi^i tovs Xidovs airov Xaftaip dSpiavos (OKoSoprjo-ev Bearpop; 
 
 6 lovoaios erne' rrdvra oo~a eiTvas 7repl tov lr]o-ov tovtov apoKaptyaPTes £t)tt]o'ip peXXopev 
 no tela Bat' dXXd pvv i£ Zip KeCpaXaicov eTrrjyyeiXco poi anooei^eis didovai, avras daoas, to. vvp 
 irepl ttjs IXrjp. itapedowpep* ijrrjyyeiXa yap ra 7repl tov * £vXov irf> Zip 6 is iarpaidr], eira 
 irapvdr], Xiyeip rjpip, sk t&p Sclav ypa<pa>v. 
 
 6 xP L o~Tiapos et7T€" rrdpra 00a ipoirqs pe, aira dirOKpivopai 001. 
 
 6 lovoaios eiirev* ijTTjyyeiXov nepl tov orpov, Xeye. Trepl yap tov iv navroiv £r]Tt]oip 
 eX°p c " 7roieio8ai. 
 
 6 xP lcr Tiap6s eirrev' loov Ka6u>s i^rrjoas irepl tov orpov, npSiTOv ovpfioXaiV* iravro- 
 KpaTopiKop, KaOa>s yiypairrai ip rrj /3i'/3X<w ttjs yepioecos, ovtq>s. 7}v'iKa direopa 'iaKQ}@ dirh 
 irpooimov r]o-av tov doeXcpov airov, rjXdev iv Tonco rivi Kal 6KOIJUH6H €Ke? e&u rap 6 hAioc, Ge. 28 11-13 . 
 Kal eAagev Xidop epa Kal eGHKev rrpoc K£9aAfic aiiToO, tvunvidaSH oe laKaifS iviirvtoi; Kal 100O 
 KA?|ua£ pfydXrj eaTHpiKTO etc thv ffiv, fie h KcepaAfi 09'ikvuto elc tov ouvov' Kal oi a'rr eAoi tou 
 Pol. 98 v°. §u evegaivov Kal KaTepaivov en outh' 6 6e kc eneaTHptKTO en outhc ro oe imorrjpixdai top 
 kv eV airijs, tovto KardSrjXov ndoiv, on as St ap 6 notprjP OTTjpixdfj iirl ttjv airov pdfioop, 
 ovtws iorlp pofjo-ai. 
 
 6 lovSalos U7re' Kal oi ciyyeXoi dpafiaivovres rivi xapaKTrjpi£ovrai ; 
 
 6 xpioriapos einep' dpa oiK ol&as; /3Xf7re yap on ovk dirip Karaftaivovras (cat avafiai- 
 vopras, dXXa irpwTOP dvafia'ivovras' popov yap iirdyq to £vXov tov oravpov em ttjs yr)s, 
 Kaff ov rpoTTOV ioTrjpiKTO xX?/xa£ eVl laKwfi. eidt'as rd 'iBvrj Trpoo-eSix*™ 6 ics Kal dpefiaivop. 
 6 lovSaios eiirt' ri ovp oi Karafiaivovres, rives eiVif ; 
 
 o xpi-oriavos flnep' ovroi do-iv, irp'os ovs e£eneTaaev Tac x e 'P a C auTOu oAhv thv HMepav, Is. 65". 
 npcic Aaov dneiOouvTa Kal dvTiAef ovto' Sio Kal PXiirupev, ra ph Wpt) dvafiaipovra, lov&aiovs 
 de d-jTcaOovpePOVS Kal Karafiaivovras. 
 
 6 lovoaios cwre' Kal ri dpre'avapep aira r) ri r)nei6rjO-apev avrS ; 
 
 6 xP la 'T taV0S "■ mv ' Weidrjo-as airm napafrXao-as aira en oil Beolc, Kadihs emev paarjs, 
 
 I irdXip iKdvov Xiyopros, noAAd ep r a ebeiEa unlv eK tou npc MOU KaAa, Bid nolcov eprcov Jo. io' J . 
 
 aiiTiiv Ai9d;e T e (ue. Kal vpeis iXeyere Bainoviov e x eic Kal ndXip OTaupiooov outov raira 
 
 direidrjpara Kal dpriXoyripara vpav Ka6as Kal iv rrj iraXaia oiad^ ra tovtois Spoia eVoiij(ra«. 
 
 o lovSalos the' ra iv rois oois yeypappivois fiifiXois, oiK eoriv 0>Krd. 
 
 6 xpi-o-riavos erne' wola eV tovtwv, pi) yap Kal iv rfj rraXaia oiK iiroiijo-are- Kal ra x^pova 
 
 Fol. 99 r°. Kai 
 
 6 lovoaios eiirc' ri x*ip ov tovtwv irroirjoapev; 
 
 6 xpLO-navbs emep' apa oi yip&oKus; oiK ehav Kal ro« i£ovh*v&>vrts r6 pdpva t Zfipt£tv 
 
8o 
 
 The Dialogue of Timothy and Aquila 
 
 MS. 
 irpaaaa. 
 Pol. 99 V 
 MS. 
 airdcrov. 
 
 MS. 
 virrjpiffav, 
 
 Pol. 100 
 
 MS. TOVTO. 
 
 MS. ^wi}? 
 
 MS. 
 
 aiojviov. 
 
 MS. rbv 
 
 Pol. 100 
 
 v°. 
 
 § 4 1 - 
 
 avroij ks Km eXeyov, pa av, ovSev, b eppqveveTai, t'i eon touto; Kai waAtv ouoev H v|;u)(H Hjudiv 
 ttAhv eic TO juavva to hiaKevov tovto. Kai eXoihop-qnav tov povcrrjV Xeyovres, paXXov Se top 6v, 
 km ehav ev e£ov§eva>o-ei. iKavoi)Gea> coi oti apX^iC hmcov, Kai eiaHfafec Hjuac eic r fi v prauaav 
 MeAi Kai j-aAa, Kai emav, ocijuev dpxHrov Kai unonTpe\j/a>juev eic o'ifunTOV, ejuvHoeHjuev touc 
 ixSuac, ouc Haeianev oaipedv Kai tc< Kpeci, Kai touc oikuoc, Kai npdaa *, Kai OKOpoa Kai Kpojujuua - 
 Spa ravrrjs tJJS dvTiXoylas Kai direiBias pel^ov BeXeis ; e'lreiSr) Se anaxra * tt)v eK Ttjs yeveaeas 
 crvp^ovXi)v nepl toC (XTpuv, hihapl croi bevTepav eK tt)s e'^o&ov, t] ov dvvT](Tei avremelv' ye- 
 ypanrai yap ourms. hv'iko fiASav oi uioi 'ihA eic p«<pi6eiv, e£fiA9ev djuaAHK eic dndvTHcnv 
 aiiTCOv ev noAejuco gapei, Kai einev MwiJafic npdc iv uv vauir Adfie jueto oeauTOu ocb&eKa xiAidoac 
 dvopcov ek navTOC ihA, Kai e£eA6oov napaTa£ai tco djuaAHK- era) oe dvapdc eic to opoc, npoa- 
 eu£ojuat npdc kv, Kai ej-eveTO hviko e£ereivev Tac X e ^P a C M^uafic npdc KV, ev'iKa IhA' of av he 
 exdAa Tac x e 'P a C auToG ju^ughc ev'iKa djuaAHK. dpaXr/K fie epprjveveTai. di/W^pto-ros' odev Kai 
 ra 8ia/3dAo) afpopoiadrj- emev yap ks, eSaAeiyei e£aAe'uj>a> tov djuaAHK Ik thc utto tov oupavov 
 Kadcos Kai eyeveTO, Xeye 8e pot av, & lovdale, rjvtKa 'I8av ot napiordpevoi T<5 pavoij to jrapdSo£ov 
 
 TOVTO CTTjpeloV, Tl e7T0LT]CraV auTO). 
 
 6 lovdalos eiTTtv* a-v tine tl iiroir](Tav avrtd. 
 
 6 xpj0Tia»'6r tiVf' fn **> £ ' P-h °~ v tiTfls- 
 
 6 lovSalos fine" \Wovs inripriaav * inb ras x fl P as fuovatus, las ov iTpoTTaxraTO tov 
 dpaXrjK. 
 
 6 \pio~Tiavbs cine' Ka\ tl tovtov* napabo^oTcpov v7rob(iypa 7rep\ tov OTpov ; Kai "iraXtv 
 emtv 6 xpujTiavos' St av hz iKre'ivas Tas X € ^P as avrov 6 aisos, fa lovftaie, Tt £0 , t\v 6 avos 
 iKCLVOi tots ; 
 
 6 lovdalos ei7re' Tl yap ov ov yiva>OK€is ; 
 
 6 xptoTiavos wtcv' e-yu) ytvaoKcov olda Kai mo-Tevat, ort ovt(os i<n\v ws Kai 8ao Xeyet, ort 
 r)v eipfOGOTO opiav eVt ttjs yrjs, 6 npb alcovav 8s f}p-<ov, Ka\ cfiacrlXtvo'EV ev juecco thc f f.Cj 
 avTr] itTTiv oi tjs (g>t]V * alwvtov * d7re/c5e^d^e^a' OtXo) Se Kai napa trov aKOxaai, Ti eotw 
 (ii/os, ot civ Tas \elpas avTOv eKTeivj]. 
 
 6 lovdalos eliTfv' orps. 
 
 Kai iyeXaatv nas 6 Xaos' iraXiv ovv emcv 6 xP'0"Tiavos' ftoiXfoai Kai aXXas fiapTVplas 
 dt^ao'dai 7iepi tovtov ; 
 
 6 lovdalos €l7Tf' iroBe V ; 
 
 6 xP i OTiavos €ltt€' tov yvcovai. ere dofpaXas 7rfpt TravTav, Ka\ nepl ttjs £ira>wp:ias tu>v £vXcdv. 
 Xeyei yap rjoatas ev Kunapisoco Kai neuKH Kai KeSpcp, eAeuoovTai to e6vH ev iAhm, dva5o£daai 
 tov tottov toC df iou * juou' Ka\ naXiv fiwvcrrjs fllTf to'is iTpoyovois crov' tov TavvcrBivTos eirl 
 tosv l-iXav tovtwv, Kai ov(/eo8e thv ?o>hv umcov KpejuajuivHV dnevavTi tcov 6q>6aAjud)v vp&v Kai 
 )jh niOTeiJOHTe. 
 
 o lovoaios fi7re* KaXcos enras pr) 6{Xa)v tt)v aXrjSeiav' avrbs yap p-utvirris tine eniKaTapaTOC 
 ndc <5 KpeMajuevoc eni EuAou' /SXeVfif ovv riva Beonoicls. 
 
 o xP l o-Tiavos ein-f KaXas p.ev irdvTa Xeyovcriv at Belai ypaqba). to d 6iodoKO>v jucopov, d>c 
 o npooKoAi^cov doTpaKOV Toaavra yap XaXrj&avTes els &Ta dovvtrov fjpeda XaXovvTts. 
 TraXtv yap orpa(peir «s to onicra, a&Xte Kai TaXat7ro)pe, diro ttjs dp^rfS tov Xdyou Kai tcoy toO 
 vvv tovto (Xeyapev, on otd tovto k&tw KaTTJXStv em tt)s yijs Ka\ dveXajilev crdpKa eK paptas 
 
 Ex. i6'». 
 
 Num. n e . 
 
 Num. i6 ls 
 libere. 
 Num. 14*. 
 Num. 11 s . 
 
 Ex. 17V. 
 
 Ex. 1 7 11 . 
 Ex. 14U. 
 
 Ps. 73 1 *- 
 
 Is. 60" 
 libere. 
 
 Deut. 28 M 
 
 Deut. 21* 
 libere. 
 
 Sir. 22'. 
 
The Dialogue of Timothy and Aquila 81 
 
 rrjs irapUevov 81A nvs dyiov, iva ravra rd re iv vofif Kal iv wporfirjrais Se Bivra Sid rds 
 
 apaprias rjpwv avros \vo~ei, Kal perd iravratv rnvrtav Kal ravrrjv dpei rrjv Kardpav diro twi* avow, 
 
 ov\ iva avros yevotro Kardpa' pn yevoiro, dSvvarov yap Ka&ws iroWaKis enrov, on Bs forty £cot/s 
 
 Kai oavarov rrjv e^ovaiav ex&v, oXX* Iva i£-o\oBpevo~r] rnv iv rcS vdpat Kardpav yeypappevrjv. 
 
 Cf. § 62. lovda'ios eiirev' 011S' els o-vv£r]r5>v iv npdypari ij3pi£et. 
 
 Fol.lOlr . XP lcrTlav °s einev' oiSre yap rrd\iv avos avverds, Sexdpevos Ttepl oS {rjrti evBirovs 
 
 airoKplo-eis, Kai alrbs ov (rjreiv iretpdrai o-kotos dvrl <j>a>r6s. 
 
 6 lOvSdios emev' el ovv Svo npdaamd iariv Wps Kai vv, rpirov Se to ayiov 71 ca. 
 
 o ^pioTiacos elire' rpfis pev vnoo-rdo-eis, pia Se ovoia" Kai rpla npo&ama, pla Se Beorrjs, 
 
 pai'as iv rpidSi Kal rpids iv povdSi. 
 
 6 lovSaios eme' nfiis Svvarai elvai ravra ovrcos ; 
 
 6 \p L(TTta vbs eme' el pev rd npuira iroXkd Koffidcravres, Kal rov dipa "Kdyovs TrXrjpdto-avTes, 
 
 ovSev dvio'dpeBa' irXnv Kal rd vvv dnoKplvopal 001 irpbs a iireparas pe, Kal cikovs o-vverais. 
 
 Xc'yei yap r)o-alas ovra>s, Kai ej-eveTO toG tviauToO (,C aneBavev 6?iac. d gaaiAeiiC, i&ov tov kv Is 6' -2 . 
 
 Ka0H]U€vov eni 8povou iiv|/hAou Kai enHpuevou, Kai irAHpHC d oTkoc thc. &6£hc. nujou, kcu 
 
 oepacpijj eiOTHKeioav kukAco auTOu. e£ irrepurec toj evi, Kai ££ irrepufec to> evi, Kai Tail; >i£v 
 
 Pol. 101 ouaiv TTTepu£iv, KaTeKaAunTOv to: npoo&ma, Kai Talc, ouaiv, KaTeKdAurrrov touc noSac Kai tuic 
 
 v • &uaiv neTOjueva €K€KpafOv XefOVTa' aj-ioc, Sfiog, a'fioc, i<C oafiacbO' oi're an-a^ tlnivra Kal 
 
 aiGmrjo-avra, ovre Sevrepov, dWd rptdda iv povddij Kal povdda iv rpiddi' ovre 7rd\tv dyiot Iva 
 
 MS. Karay- noXvBetav KarayyeWovo-tv *" dXKd elirovra to aytos, Srjkoi rpt-dSa, iirdyav 8e Kal \eya>v k? 
 
 ye Koiatv. aa^aaid S?jXot r\plv to opoovmov t^s ayms TptaSos' o yap aires Trpotprjrrjs Xe'yft' cifioc, tv Is. 57 15 . 
 
 MS. per"- dr'ioic avanauonevoc 87X01 oti dvanaverai pivov* Kal iv rots an alavos evapeo-roiaiv ' 
 
 „' tva P l ~ avrdi' avanaverai &£, Kal els T<z taa, onov 6 moBepbs alrov iarlv dpovos. 
 orwatv. ', ' *• , , / ^ V. , t . . . ,, < , , , , 
 
 o xP<-o~navos emev ri ovv ra Qaa ea-riv ayia, ecp 01s avauaverai o ayior; Kai ei avra eo-rtv 
 
 KaSws o-v efprjs, rlvi Kpd£ovo~iv, ayiof, ayto?, aKaranavo'TaiS ; 
 
 6 lovhalos elnev' o~v elne tivi Kpd£ovotv. 
 
 6 xpto-Ttavbs erne' rd ayios, emodSStttrw t<b TravroKpdropi, Kal ndXtv iKelva irepl ov ippiSr;, 
 TO) XofCp ku ol ouvot eaTepecbeHaav Kal wdXiv Trepl tov dyiov wvs' Kai to) im tou otumotoc Ps. 32 s . 
 auTOu, Traoa h oiivajutc outojv. 
 
 lovda'ios elne' 7ra>s hvvarai ravra eivai ; 
 
 6 xP l o-riavbs emev' on hv ev dpxfi 6 Adfoc, Kai 6 Aofog hv npog tov 6eciv, Kai 6c hv 6 A6f oq, Jo. I 1 . 
 6 AOfOC aap£ €f eveTO ix napdevov rr/s dyi'ar papias Sid nvs. 
 Fol. 102 6 lovdalos etnev' imobe'iypnri aTTOKaBiaraiv ipels poi rovro, r) no>s SeiKvis ; 
 
 r °- 6 xpioTtafor eX-nev' ineidfi ipwovas opa> ae ini&yrovvra jrepl ro(irov,diiep BeKeis biiapi aoi 
 
 iv vnohe'iyparl rtvt, rrepl rijs napdevov Kal rov dyiov ttvs. d yap papyapirrjs roiovra rpdna 
 ytverai iv rfi Ivbia, iv vban Kal iv pvaKi £0>VTi m yiverai he owtibs" rjvewyp'-vmv airav els 
 aypav, KaBws Kal to Xowra fiov\r}0-ei 8v, KaraXdpirei do-rpanri' rov ovv (paras Tijs do-Tp(OT^r 
 MS. Ti. irKrjpmo-avros rr\v 6d\aao-av Kal rnv fyfpav, rd (wov crvyxXcift eavra, Kal tov vofpov n Sexerai 
 
 evbov alrov' i< tou ovv <pa>rds Kal rrjs do-rpairrjs Kal tou vSaTor, yevvdrai 6 papyapirqs' 
 ovras vor/o-ov Kal to nepl xv> nas iyevvr\6r\ eV irapBivov papias rd Kara o-iipxa Sid ttvs dyiov' 
 pdprvpa he napio-ra>pev rov 7rpo(p^rrjv rjo-a'iav \eyovra, '1601J H napBevog ev raoTpi eEci Kai Is. 7". 
 TefeTai uv, Kal fi prfp avrov dvSpa ov yvaiaerai. 
 
 [IV. 12] G 
 
82 The Dialogue of Timothy mid Aquila 
 
 6 tovbaios' nepl pev rov dyiov wvs TroXkaxov (vptcrKOfiiv ev rats Beiais ypaqba'ts Kai 
 ivepyeias airov, Kai eiepyecrias airov, evenAHOev yap ks rovs vepl tov 0en-eXeijX nvc ay'tov' Ex. 35". 
 
 iii«>' iixfj, ^ Ex 3 (-32—35 
 
 Fol. 102 <S(rre dpxtTeKTOveiv, Kai notKiAeuetv to xpuctov Kai to apfupiov, Kai xoAkov Kat o-tO-npov, Kat • 03 
 
 v ° - rravra o<ra 01a 7rupo£ oie'pX eTa <> /cat eV £vXois y\v(prjv, Kai iv \i60ts rtplots, Kai irouciKlav, cVt Tf 
 
 to) KOKKivto, xai vaKtvda, Kai nopcpvpq Kai giioatti, icai tois Xoi7roif nao-iv, Kat nva ku eveouvd- Jud. 6 :1 . 
 lucooev TOv fiapdx Kai feoeoiv, Kai Tois \omovs rav Kptrav, Kai i<pv\arrev to nva kv inl Sao' 
 Kai ttoXXu irepl toO d-yi'ou wcs evpio-Kopev emt'tv, irepl ok tov vv tovtov neptpeva, ecot ov ev- 
 
 ap. mg. TfXfO-Tc'piBS " ti aVd tcoi/ t?eiW ypacpmv axovtra. 
 
 -r A Te - 6 xpto-rtavos dire' ircCkiv dpxa>p(6a vvv irepl tov o-vp$ovkov tov rravTOKparopos anoSet^ets 
 
 0/ oioovai, aoKvas tovto Trotovvres 7rpos up.af ' , 010 Kat avros ovvctcos aKove, nepi tov vv tov ov 
 
 MS. 77/ms. ytypanrat yap iv rij nparr; /3i/3Xo> ovTaai kai a>q>6H i<c to) dpSpadu. npoc th oput th juaufSpfi, Gen. i8' - ' 
 KaSHMevou outou npd th Bupa thc okhvhc outou jueOHuPpiaC, Kai dvagAeyac dgpadju ioev, Kai "bere. 
 
 Fol. 103 i&ou Tpeic dvopec epxovov endva>8ev outoO, Kai dvaOTac dgpadu enopeu8H etc auvdvTHOiv auTOtc 
 
 r °- eVt rrjv yrjv Kai emev avrols, KEKAivaTe npi>c ,ue ei< thv okhvhv, Kai viydTOJoav touc n65ac uu.cov 
 
 CcWt - Kai KaTayutaTe uno to bevbpov, Kai n€Ta tooto dneAeuaesee etc thv 6&dv umojv, ou eveKev 
 eEeKAivaTe npoc tov nai&a um<«v, Kai ttnev ks tg> aftpaap., outcoc no'iHaov Ka9d)C etpHKac, Kai 
 e'oTreuoev dgpadju etc thv okhvhv npoc adppav thv fuvaiKa outou Kai etnev outh' orreuoov Kai 
 (pupacov Tpia MeTpa aeniOdAea>c, Kai no'iHaov evKpu9'iac Kai etc touc Sdac ebpanev dgpadjtt 
 ! avTd. Ka i e'Aogev (KeXSev jioaxdpiov unaAdv Kai KaAdv Kai e'5a>Kev avrio* enl rep o'Ua airov, Kai 
 ETaxovev TOO TiotHOai oiit6. 7rpdo-ex 6 ) & lovSaU, rols XeyofUvocs aKpifias" ov yap pvdoi elaiv, 
 a\\a p-vo-Tr/pia tiv ov yap rptis avSpes fixov dvaXmaat akevpov, iWa Kai tovto vwoypappos 
 ■qv Trjs aytas rpiaoos Kai ttjs evo-apKov oiKovoptas rov %y. ra yap rpia perpa Kat eiKoci, fty 
 eo-Tix £eo-Ti]s Kara to aytov' rov Se O99evT0C T<i> aBpadju, /3Xe7re i^ovo-iav Kai Sivaptv. eAa^ev Gen. 18 8 "" 
 
 Fol. 103 yap dfipadju gouTupov Kai j- dAav, Kai a£vpovs Kai to noaxdpiov 0, eno'tHoev, Kai eioHvej-Kev auTOic libere. 
 
 v °- Kai e9afOV emev he ks ™ dfipaap, nou adppa h fuvH aoir 6 be etnev, 16ou ev th ckhvh, Kai 
 
 etnev ks' etc tov Katpdv toGtov h£o> npoc oe eic ov, opac' Kai Iotoi thc odppac Oc' 'S«> 
 lov&ale, eniiyytXiav Svvarov 6v ; /3XeVe xat ttjv i^ovaiav airov, etavaOTavTec yap (ptjalv 01 Ge. 18""". 
 fivSpec, iSov avopes, 5 iovfiaie, e|3Ae\j;av eni npoaajnov ooftoiuojv Kai fOjudppac Kai erne i<c to) 
 d3padn' et Kpuya) efoj dnd d3pad)u tou nat56c mou & efco nota>- d3padju he fivdjuevoc Iotoi eic 
 e'6voc iikfa Kai noAu' Kai eveuAo["H8HoovTat ev auTto ndvTa Td eSvH thc ffic- Kai etnev i<c Ge. iS* 1 ' 51 . 
 <pa)vH oobojuajv Kai fOMOppac, nenAH8uvTai oq>66pa' Kai h Kpauf h aurcuv dvegH eic tov ujvov' 
 KaTagdc ouv 6v|;oj)jai et koto thv KpaurHv outoiv thv epxojtievHV auvTeAoOvTar ei 6e juh, tva rvco, 
 Kai erj"iaac dgpadu npoaeKuvHaev Kai etnev HH6a|Lid>c Se - MH dnoAeaHC 5'iKatov fxera doegoOc. Ge. i8 ffl_ss . 
 Kai eoTat d 6'tKatoc ojc d dae^HC mh6o|.icoc k£ noiHaetc to pfifja touto to suvanoAesat 5'tKaiov 
 
 Fol. 104 itteTO daefioGc, Kai eoTat 6 o'ikoioc tot; d dcefiHC' mhSomoic Ke 6 Kpivaiv nctaav thv ffiv, ou 
 notHOetc Kp'totv ev to) Tonor ouk ucpHoeic ndvTa tov Tonov eveKev to)v nevTHKOvTa 6iKaia)v edv 
 djotv eKei; Kai etnev npoc dgpadu, edv toaiv eKet nevTHKOVTa 6'tKatoi, ouk dnoAeoa) eveKev tojv 
 nevTHKOVTa otKaicov. Kai elnev dgpadju 1 enet&H ApEdjUHV AaAfiaai npoc tov kv mou' efd> 6e eijui 
 rfl Kai anoooc edv unoAeiq>6d)Oiv eK tojv nevTHKOVTa 6tKaia)v nevTe, ouk d9H0"eic eveKev tojv 
 TeaaapaKOvTa nevTe ; Kai elnev kc, dtpHoa) ndvTa tov Tonov edv cooiv eKei TeaoapaKOVTa nevTe' 
 Kai etnev uppadu. npoc tov kv' enet6ti e'xoj AaAfiaai npoc tov kv mou' edv eupeScoatv eKei Teooa- 
 poKovTa. Kai elne kc' dipHOOo navTa tov Tonov edv ojatv eKei TeoaapaKOVTa o'ikqioi' Kai etnev 
 
The Dialogue of Timothy and Aquila 83 
 
 ogpaciM' mh ti, Ke, eav AaAHaco Iti dna£, edv aoaiv eKei TpiaKOVTa BtKaioi, ot'ik a9H0fic nrivTn 
 
 TOV TOnOV €V6K€V TCOV TpldKOVTO ; KOI EilTf KQ' CKpHOCO nttVTO TOV TOHOV CVCKeV TCOV TpiOKOVTa' 
 
 Kai emev agpadM" mh dpria9fic i<e Kai AccAhoco. edv coaiv eKei eiKoac Kai einev i<c- ou mh 
 
 Fol. 104 dnoAeoco eveKev tcSv eiKoor Kai errioac dppadu npooeKUVHoev tco kco Kai einev mh ti, ice, edv 
 
 AoAhoco en ana£- edv Be eupeecoaiv eKei BeKa- Kai einev Kg- oil mh dnoAeaco eveKev tcov BeKa- 
 
 Kai enauaaTO aBoauM AaAcov npdc kv. Kai eiafiA9ev dgpadju eic thv okhvhv airrou. Kai oi 
 
 dvBpec dnfiAeov eic thv d&dv aunov, Kai eiofiA9ov eic aobojua eonepac. Kai IBou Acot eKa9HT0 Gen. 19'- 2 *. 
 
 ev th nAaTeia Kai enaveaTH eic ouvovthoiv outoic, Kai npooeKUVHoev auroic eni thv ffiv Kai 
 
 einev - eKKAivaTe, Kupioi mou, eic tov oikov tou BoiiAou umcov Kai MeivaTe eKei' Kai meto touto 
 
 MS. -Sat- drreAeuaeo9e* eic thv dBdv umcov Kai einov ouxi dAA' ev th nAaTeia KaTaAuacoMev Kai napeBid- 
 
 oaTO auToTc Acot Kai eiafiASov toO Meivai rrpdc airrdv Kai eioHvej-Kav outoIc d^unouc, Kai 
 
 uaT\ e. e'<pafOv Kai * emov npd tou koijuhShvoi- Kai er-eveTO Meaco ouohcthc vuktoc, eKuKAcooav oi dvBpec 
 
 thc noAecoc tuv oikov TOO Acot, Kai npooeKaAoGvTO tov Acot Aej-ovTec noO eioiv oi SvBpec oi 
 
 eioeA66vTec rrpdc c>e thv vukto touthv ; e£df afe aurouc rrpdc hmSc, i'va aufrevcojueSa auToic' 
 
 Fol. 105 e£fiA9ev Be Acot npdc outouc, Kai npooecp£ev thv 9upav Kai einev auToic, Mhocimcoc, d&eAcpoi, 
 
 MH TOVHpeuea8e eic touc dv9pconouc toutouc, eioiv Be moi Buo 9uraTepec, ai ouk efvcooav koithv 
 
 dvBpdc, Kai e£d£co aurdc npdc uindc. Kai xpnoao9e aurdc Ka9d av dpeoKH uu.iv u.6vov eic touc 
 
 dv&pac toutouc mh novHpeueaQe - ou eiveKev eiofiAeov und thv OTej-HV tcov Bokcov mou. dneKpi- 
 
 MS. /«k. 9hoov oi dvBpec tou Tonou Kai einov auTor dnoOTa eKei' eiafiA9ec napoiKeiv, mh* Kai Kpiaiv 
 
 Kpiveiv ; vuv oijv oe KaKcoooMev H eKeivouc e£eT€ivav Be oi avBpec toc x e ^P a C Kai einondoavTO 
 
 tov Acot npdc eauTOuc, thv Be 9upav npooea£av, Kai touc avBpac endra£ev dopaoia' Kai 
 
 napeAHAu9aaiv ?HTOuvTec thv 9upav, Kai ouj( eupiaKOV emev be Kvpios tcI) Acot, ton ooi tic £v 
 
 th noAei TaiiTH ; uioi h 9uf aTepec, h raMfipoi ; ei t'ic 001 eonv, e£df are aiiTOiic, oti dnoAAuMev 
 
 HMeiC tov TOnov toutov, Kai e£eA9cov Acot eAaAHaev npdc touc fOMr3pouc aiiTOu touc eiAH90Tac tuc 
 
 Pol. 105 9ufOTepac auTOU, koto to pHMaTa touto Aefcov dvdoTHTe Kai e£eA9aTe thv ndAiv touthv, oti 
 
 eKTpipei Kupioc tov Tonov toutov Kai eBo£ev r^Aoid?eiv evconiov tcov raMPpcov outou' Kai 
 
 efeveTO coc op9poc dvegaivev, eine anouBa^ov oi drreAoi tov Acot AefOvTec, aneuaov Kai e£eA6e 
 
 ev9ev. oti oi) noifiacoMev npdfMa ecoc tou e£eA9eiv oe- Kai eKpdTHoav thc x el P°t T0U Ac ^ T i Kai 
 
 thc X e 'P°C T HC rovaiKOC auTOu, Kai tcov xeipcov tcov Buo 9ufaTepcov outou, ev tco 9eiaaa8ai 
 
 MS. ainiiiv. i<v auTCov Kai e£e^aAov aJTOv * e£a> ko'i einav, oco^ou thv eauTOu \j;uxhv eic to opoc, aco^ou, 
 
 MH 0Tpa9fic eic to dnioco, mh KaTaAdBoi oe to koko. Kai einev Acot 7rpo? kv' 011 Buvhoomoi tou 
 
 0O)9fivai eic to opoc, MH ouMnapaAH99co' ouk, iBoii h noAic outh MiKp'-i tou KaTa9Ufeiv Me eKei- 
 
 ou MiKpd eaTiv, Kai SHOXTai h vuxh mou- Kai emev kc tco Acot, 'IBou e9auMaod aou to npoaconov, 
 
 Kai eni toutco, tou mh KaTaoTpeu/ai thv ndAiv nepi Be eAdAHoac' Kai vuv nopeuou, IBou Bid oe, 
 
 ouk dnooTpa9HOeTai h noAic Bid toOto eKAfi9H to ovomcc auTfic OHfcbp. Kai i<c e'3pe£ev nup 
 
 Cf Sic. rrapd ku kv. tou ouvou eni odBoMa Kai j-OMoppa. no'ios ovv i<c eppe£ev nup Kai 9eiov, napd jroiou 
 
 Fol. 108 ku- /3XeVf, 3> louoare, oti Qeos rjv, ioxupdc e£ouoiaOTHC' rrj fiev crappa inrjyye'CKaTO hovvai vv 
 
 r °- eV yrjpa avTrjs Kai e8a>Kev. rw hi afipaap. emev' on el evp<o cms fieVa SiKaiovs ev croSd/1015, ^17 
 
 ?NSe. Karao-Tpefyeiv- rm Se \mr elne ks mh 0Tpa9Hvai eic rd dnioco Kara 1/0171/*- ttjs 8e ywaixos- 
 
 TrapiiKovo-ao-tjs, efeveTO othAh dAdc, els o-rjpelov nacrais rals yeveals rod alwvos. G en _ jy2 6 
 
 o lovSaio! fiTre* irept tS>v him npoo-umav, as Kai ev irpwrois eutav opoXoyaj TrfTrAijoo- 
 (popeta-dai- u\\a ft™, el dXij(9(»f d Is ovtos avrns emiv a Tore 6<p8els ra afipaiip. 
 
 G i 
 
84 The Dialogue of Timothy and Aquila 
 
 6 xpia-navos fine' @oi\«rat Kai ev irepa TOTta d/covo-ai rav Bvo irpocrairaiv ttjv yvaoiv, 
 tva prj -jraKiv tl apvyarj ; 
 
 6 lov&aios elwev' b nepl tovtov Kai to -nplv i)pvr\<ja\it]V, dXXa Kadas vvv emov nepi toC iv 
 aKpifieiav f7/ra' bpas iroBev ex els elnelv ti ndXiv ; 
 
 6 xP'ormros € " re * T '? s e'fdSou, rjvUa rJTrj<raTO pavcrrjs ISelv ttjv &6£av kv' yeypairrai yap 
 ev ttj e£d8(U ouraf Kai erne mcouohc. rrpdc. kv, iSou Ke ou einac, on eupec X"P lv evcbmov mou. Ex. 33 ,s -« 
 Kai o!5d ae napd ndvTac oti8e oiie eSet^ds poi. rls o-vvavaPqaeTai pet? r)pa>v' aKovcras Se on eie - 
 aiiTOC ef to auMnopeuooMai ujriv, n-dXiv cure pov'crijr - ei eupHKa xapiv evcbmov aou, eLupaviadv !±oi 
 Pol. 106 oeauTOv, i&co ae j-vcootcoc; (cat oei|di/ poi tt)v od£aK <rov, Kai eTne kc npdc (ukoughv kol toutov Ex. 33"-". 
 v °- 001 tov Aorov nounaco, eiipHKac. fdp yapw evcbmov mou Kai oi5d oe napd ndvTac. efcb napeAeu- 
 
 cojuai TTpOTepov aou th 56£h mou, Kai KaAeoto eni tco ovomoti ku evcbmov aou, Kai eAeHoco 5v av 
 eAeco, Kai oiKTeipHOCo 5v av oiKTeipHOCo, Kai etne Kg npdc (ucoijofiv, Ou ouvinaei i&eiv to 
 npdaconov mou, ou rap mh l&h dvdc to npdaconov mou Kai ^HaeTcu - Kai elne Kg- i&ou oh tottoc; 
 Jlege^w'/ta. nap eyoi ev th neTpcr Kai OTHoei ev th TpuMaAia thc. ncVrpac., h'v*, 0' av napeABH h 5d£a ku. 
 
 Kai aKendaco th ^eipi mou eni oe. ecoc; av napeABH, Kai o\|/h to dniato mou- Kai eveTeiAaTO i<q Ex. 34 1 . 
 Tcp M^ouafi, AaEeuoai duo nAaKac AcBivac; koto Tag npcoTac Kai dveABeiv eic to opoc, Kai 
 ciroirjtrev aura pa>vo-r)s -ndvTa Sera e'veTeiXaro avra ks' Kai ore eypa\j/ev ks eVi rds wXaKas Tar 
 \16ivas tovs SeKa \6yovs, tot( uaekdovTos tov p-avaeas eh rfjv TpvpaXidv T^f jreVpaf, 
 e'aKeTTao-ei> ks ttj x^i-pi Kara Trpoo-anov pnija-eas' Kai eKaAeoev iff, ev OVOMOTI ku \eyav' kc d 6c., Gen. 34 s . * 
 o'lKTipMtov Kai eAeHMO>v, MaKpoBuMOC Kai noAueAeoc Kai dAH6ivdc/ 'Epara ovv o-£, Z> lovSaU, o-ii "bere. 
 Se pot airoKplSrjTi' nolos ks eKeyev, i<c 6 Be oiKTtpufov Kai eAeHMCOv, MOKpoBuMOC Kai noAueAeoc 
 Fol. 107 ttoLo) itS ; tvo'ios k~s eKaKe aev ev ovopjiTi, noiov kv ; els irio-TOTTo'ir)<Tiv 8e ndvrwv Toirrai/, hkove roO 
 r °- dylov ttvs XeyovTos ev SavifjX ovrms' rjViKa egAHBHOav 01 ayioi Tpeis ira'iSes ev TH komIvco tou Dan. 3 21 - 
 
 nupoc, &v ayyeXos tov fieov, ov, direaTeikev ks ra povo-jj Kai Tols viols lrj\, ovtos o-vyKaTijXSev 
 toIs Trept tov d£apiav els Trjv Kapivov' bv Idcbv 6 (3ao~i\evs tojv ftaftvXatvitov, Ka\ eptoTqo-as ttjv 
 MS. @a<Tt' tujv TpifjiV povov Traificov ytvopevr\v ev ttj Kaplvw eio~odov, ko\ aKovcras to oKt)6(os fiao-Ckevs * 
 
 v ' opoXoyrjaev Kai avros, Kai eve(pdvr]0~ev Tqv omao-iav tov TcrdpTov Xeymv' tobe dpd) avbpac Dan. 3 s5 . 
 
 Teooapoc AeAuMevoug Kai nepmaTOuvTOC e'n Meaov ttjs Kapivov, Kai h opaoic tou TeTapTOu 
 OMoia uico Bu (pavepas, £> lov&a7e. 
 
 6 lovdaios eure' Kai ev 7rpci)T0is elirov on eiretads pe nepl tcov 8vo 7rpoo"a)7ro)V, dX\a vvv 
 Ta Ttepl tov Iv tovtov fy)TOvpev. 
 
 6 xP'o~T'av6s elne' Kai yap el eKpvtyas ttjv akrjBeiav, eXeyxdrjcrrj nd\iv iwo irXeiovav 
 aTTobei^ecov eK tqiv deicov ypa<pwv \Xeyopevas~\' Tv&Si ovv, £) lovdaie, ort at Belai ypaepal oitK 
 eKpv\j/av Trjv nps Kai vv Kai dylov ttvs opoovo-ioTryra, 
 
 6 lovSaTos eiire' irdvra oo~a eiprjKas opOcos Kai Kara Ta£iv, on el rraVTa oo~a emav at delat 
 Fol. 107 ypa(pai, irepl tov Iv tovtov elrrav, Kai e7reicr6r]V. 
 v ' 6 xpiVTiavos elitev' oXov tov mipbv Kai Tvdvra Sera e'lirapev, Trepmais elnapev. 
 
 6 tovdalos enrev' elnapev eveKev tov vjTopvrjO'ai o~e eK tcov ko6' vpds evayyeXivv, eKacTtnv 
 T(ov o-vpfteftrjKOTtov avTO>' o~v 6e irapeTftvas tov Xdyoi/ els nXdros, Kai diet tovto eas tov vvv 
 expovoTpiftqo-apev. vvv Se Kadoys av ere e'p<OTrjcr<i) t aTTOKpidrjTl poi 5ta /3pa^eft)y, ovfiev aXXo 
 ipasTapevos, el 6 ev ttj SiaOr/Ki) toC vdpov, Kai ev tois irpoeprjTais KarayyeXXdpevos xii ovtos 
 fcrrtv 6 is TTfpl ov 6 Anyof, 
 
The Dialogue of Timothy and Aquila 
 
 85 
 
 Fol. 108 
 r°. 
 
 ? lege M<- 
 OTpaiv. 
 
 Pol. 108 
 
 MS. av-CK- 
 SexaiTO. 
 
 MS. TOl. 
 
 Pol. 109 
 
 r°. 
 
 3 MS. 
 
 6 xP'<T»"'or EiVfK - 6'0ec fiovXecrai iparrjaai ovras XaXei, &>s km a-v dXq&is- aVofiei£eir 
 Xa^axajv. 
 
 o touSaior eiVev* oSror o ocpfois Ta dfipaap. npoc TH opui TH MayPpfi, voBev Sq\ov tovto 
 iroiels oti is ovtos iaTiv ; 
 
 6 xpiVTiavos ehrev' avros d/3paap 7rpoet8ais iv Si tov e'| niroC piWovra <rapK.ov<r6ai, Kar 
 avrov apKaaev tov iirl tov oikov, acrTf pr) Xa/3ei</ ra iVaa/c yvpauca x avav '" r ) v ' IcaaK Si mil 
 taKu/3 i)uXdy?j(rav auTov. 
 
 6 louSatby €Mre - ffapaKaXS, ippr)vevn-ov i)plv Ta dp-ipdrepa, Tr)v T6 ivroXr/v tov dfipaap ttjv 
 o-vv opKa ivraXdeto-av, Kai ras eiXoyias tov laaaK kcu toO iaKa>/3 els alrov ytvopJvas aKpifias 
 \e£ov. 
 
 6 xpivTiavos enre" irpo<ji>x8e 1 piv dfipaap tois viols Kai rais Bvyarpaariv ran x avava ' a "' KaTa 
 Siio Tpoirovs, imo-ewpevos fie dwo kv 8v' Xtycov yap avra ks, eiapeorei ivimiov pov, wdvras on 
 ovk apeo~Tov rjv t<o kg>, aftpaap ep.io~ei. raura fie tjV Ta wparTopeva viro t5>v x avava ^ atv ' " lva Si 
 wapeao-a ttjv ovopamav tt)s yr)s, Kai xapav tov Siapepiapov ttjs viro ovvov. las Siepepio~€v vae 
 toIs viols avTov perd tov KaraKXvo-pov, Saaas avrols vopov, pr) apirdl-ai avos tov TrXrjtriov 
 avTOV' Kai Traptftr] 6 x avaav i vs ^ap Tr ) v ivToXr)v tov nps avTov Kat tov opKov, wpKao'ev yap 
 avTOvs' elxev ptv ovv x avaav T hv dpaprlav Tavrrjv, on fjpwa^iv tt)v ytjv tov dfieX<poO avTov 
 arjp' tov yap o-fjp iwr/px^v Kara KSr/pov r] yrj xavaav. 6 yap x a p iyevvtjo-cv tov x°vs, e£ ov 01 
 aldlones' Ka\ tov o-rpatp *, f| ov oi alyv-WTioi' Ka\ toi/ <poi>6, e| ov 01 Xi/3ues' Kai tov xavadV, 
 e^ ov eyevvTjdrf o-idaiv irpayTOTOKos' Kai 6 x avava l° s j Ka * X eTTa ^ 0S > Ka * c ^atof, Kai i€@ovo~alos t 
 Ka\ 6 apoppalos, Kai 6 <ftepe£alos' Kai 6 yepyeaalos, Kat 6 dpovKalos' Kai 6 do~evvalos' Kai 
 6 dpddios, Kat 6 o-apapalos, Kai 6 dpaOi' ovtoi yevrrjOevTCs ano tov x nva dv, vlov x^H-i v ' to v 
 vote, dv€o~Tr]crav Kai KaTeb*vvdo~Tevo~av tov &T]p, Kai rjpav avTov ttjv yrjv. eXe-yex fie 6 6s T<& 
 dj3pad/i, oti ounco neTTAinpcovTai a! djuapTiai t&v apopp&MuV dneKhex eTm * V"P ° ^ y > 7r ° TC Gen. is ls . 
 <i7ro5d)crei ttjv yrjv Tat ar)p, Kai Xvcet avr&v Tr)v Kardpav. oi fie ov o-vvrjKav. avrrj Sevrcpa 
 KaTapa t&v vimv x®!*' irpd>Tr) yap r)v yevapevr] virb tov viae' r)vUa ifiev 6 x&P Tr)v yvpvao-iv 
 Tov irps avTov ireiraKOTOS, e'l ov e'qbvTevarcv dfme\S>vos, pfTa tw KaraKXucr/idj'' Kai pr) 
 0"K67rdo"a?, dWd deaTpicras aiTov" lyepBevTOS fie tov vqjg eK ttjs Kpanrd\r]s Kai tov vkvov, 
 €yva> oo~a iTroir)o~tv avTa x a p 6 vs avTov 6 veatrepos, Kai KaTr\pd<raTO avTQ Xe'-ywy' emKaTapaTOC Gen. 9 25 . 
 XOM nalc, o'ikethc eaTai toic abeXcpolc auTOu' yvois fie 7repi tov o-r)p Kai lafad, oti eVKeVacrai/ 
 Tt)v yvpvaxriv tov Wps avTmv, eiXoyrjo-iv avTovs Xe'ymi', euAof htoc kc 6 6c tou ohju, Kai eoTai Gen. q 2 "-" 7 . 
 yavov naic outoO' nAoTuvai 6 §c toj i'a9e9. Kai KaTOiKHor<TCo tv toTc ov.mwpaoiv tou ghiu, 
 Kai €<3Tai x«vadv nalg auTtov. Tavras rds Svo Kardpas eV^ec ^ap.. Kai eVi tovtois btrjyev tovs 
 viovs avroiv, Kai Tar Bvyartpas iv irvpi toIs * haipoviois' Tavra eifiws a/3padp, ovk rjBeXrjo-ev 
 Xafitlv Tip lo-aaK yvva'tKa aVo tosv dvyaTepav xwdv, lva pi) o-vvpeTOXov yevr/rai to o-nippa 
 ovtov Tav KaKav tovtcov' r)v * yap ei>Aoyr;#ei? lo-aaK o-Topari 0v TTavroKparopos, rjvUa twos 
 ytvopevos tcS in avrov Seo-iroTr; io-tf>payido-8rj' iganoo-TeiKas fie ks 6 8s KpioV, ov Kai ifiev 
 dPpadu. Karexopevov t&v Kepdrmv iv 4>vt<o aafiiK, tovt iaTW Tr)s d^iaeas' to yap 0"a/3eK 
 ovras ipprjveifTai afeo-is' ov Kpiov Kai dvevfyKev d/3paau dvrl loaaK, tov vv avTov' eiXoyr/a-ev 
 Si avrovs ks Xe'ymc Ta dftpadp, Katf eauTOu ouvuoj Xercov, Xeye' «' " Mm euAOfoiv euAofHaco Gen. 22". 
 oe, Kai nAHGuvcov nAHOuva) se- coc to aoTpa tou ouvou Kai ax; thv ommov thc j-hC, dv0' S>v 
 VTTtiKOvaas rrjs iprjs <\>a>vr)s. TavTrpi rrjv evXoyiav efitoKev ?o"aaK tk iaKa)/3 iv Sia-rrols' Kai 
 
The Dialogue of Timothy and Aquila 
 
 Fol. 109 
 
 ctyyehots 
 del. vult. 
 
 elXtav MS. 
 effrcv d- 
 rrX-qpovfxtva 
 MS. 
 
 TOVTOJ MS. 
 
 Fol. 110 
 r u . 
 
 Fol. 110 
 v°. 
 
 MS. Si\av- 
 yws. 
 
 MS. ^. 
 
 litt.sex legi 
 requcunt. 
 
 Gen. 43 s . 
 Ps. 8o 7 . 
 
 Is. 44 6 . 
 Bar. 3 3 *- 3 
 
 iuK<S)j3 to [oufia, ti Se /*a>o-?;s oiVwr fwrf 7Tfpi id tovtov, oti np09HTHv ujulv uvaaTHOei kc d 6? ujuciov Deut. i8 1! . 
 £K Tciv d6eA9(uv um&v coc eye' auToO aKOuaaTe kotu n<Vra 5oa av AaAHoet vpiiv. hici he tov !"" 
 Kai 6ia)uapTupiav BieMapTupaTO Hjuac \eyav' okouoov, Aaoc. mou, ko'i oiajnapTupoujuai' IhA, edv 
 cckouohc; mou, ouk e'oTai Iv aoi Be npoatpaTOc 1 , ou&e npoaKuvAaeic; Bcp aAAOTpicp - ej-d> fop eiMi *C 
 6 He oou, 6 avafaj-oJV oe Ik f fie aifunTOu' ttAcituvov to otojuo oou Kai nAHpcboto auTO. irdXtv 
 he r)craias Xe'yei - efeb eg npcoTOC, Kai eic. Tti enepxOMeva Iftb eijui' Kai ye ev rco lepep.ia ovras 
 yeypanrai' outoc 6 6c h.ucov. ou Aof io0HaeTai eTepoc civt outoG. e£eGpev nflaav ooov eniOTHMHC 
 Km e&coKev auTHv iaKcbp Tto Ticubi auTOu. Kai IhA to) HfomHjuevcp un outoO' MeTu touto eni 
 thc rfic C096H Kai toIc * dj-feAoic * dvdlc GuvaveoTpa<pH. 
 
 6 louSaios elnev' Tas evXoyias tov lactate Kai tov iaK&>/3 Kai ev tovtois OeXco * yvarvai, els 
 riva rrXripovpeva * avra voels, els eKaOTOV tS>v ev\oyrj6evTa>v, Xeya hr) laKafi Kai lovhav, 
 r) ft? erepov Tivd ; 
 
 6 xpiartapuj elrrev' els rbv laKoifi Kai lovoav ovhev tovtqtv * avve^rj, ev\6yrjcrev yap IcraciK 
 top vv avrov, Kai ovk eyevero ovtcos' Kai o~Trjpicras ovtov triVcp Kai oivo), 7ro>s avros laKoafi els 
 a'tyvitTOV Kare^rj hia tov \ip.6v; ttcos fie o us avrov els 8ov\ov eTrpddrj, bv KaTecrrrjcrev kv t&v 
 dt)e\cpa>v avrov ; Kai el ks rjv taKco/3 tov rjcrav, 7ra>9 ijvxeTO kw Xe-ywi'' eEeAou jue, Ke, eK xeipoc Gen. 32 11 . 
 fiaaii toO d6eA<poO ixov, 6ti 90|3oGMai tf cb outov. 6 ks tov SovXov (pofiehai ; 
 
 6 lovdalos eirrev' ti ovv ; yjrevderat 7] ypacprj ev\oyovcra avrov; 
 
 6 XP t0 ~ Ttal ' 0S C17T6' fifj yevoiTO' ov ^evderat' navTa yap ahrjOrj emev r) ypacprj' axovaov Be 
 rr/s ypa<pr)s "Keyovcrrjs, on d>i3cfpav&H 6 iaaaK thv oojuhv T<iv imot'icov to(3 iaKcog' ra 8e ipana 
 a ecpopei Tore 6 laKafi tov rjcrav rjcrav' Kai cp-qcriv IcraaK' 15ou 6a]UH Tcov ijUaTicov TOO uu you, 
 coc oomh appoG nAfipHC, 8v euAorHoev kc. Kai ^kerraipev rrepi &>v ipariav elm rqv 6crpr)v elvat, 
 TtiTf raOra eivai ra ipana to. bia r]craiov \e)(6e'vTa rrepi &v elrrev, Of aAAiaaeTai H yU)(H juou eni 
 T(p i«p- evebuaev me fap ijuotiov opiou, Kai x L TOJva €U9poouvHC nepiegaAev jue- coc vu]U<piw 
 TrepieSHKev juoi ju'n"pav, Kai coc vuli9hv KOTeKoa^HOev Me KoaMCp. r) yap 6crp,r) toiv ipariaiv 
 eo-Ttv, rrepi \)s ocr/irjs cine hah, cog juupov eni Ke9aAfic, to KaTapaivov eni thv coav toG evouMOTOC 
 (iutoG. he o-o\ou.ibv ev rols acrpacrw \eyet, KaTe^H d d6eA9i66c MOu eig KHnov auTOu, 
 eipuf HOev rrfiaav ciKpoopuav, dpcojudTCOv auTOu. r)craias he 6 wpocprjTrjs ovtois /\eyei nepi Trjs 
 ocrpr)s Tavrrjs' 9df0VTai oi eKAeKTOi mou eni to opoc. to fifiov mou, 9aj-ovTai eu9poouvHV, 
 niovTai otvov, xpiaovTai MGpa. 
 
 6 lovhaios fine' rravra ocra kpp.rpieveiv hoKets, e'rrLKeKa\vfifi.eva>s \eyeis, Kai oi hrjKavyas *' 
 aAA' el * hoKei crot ev rrapprjeria r)piv avra hr)\a):Tov. 
 
 6 XP l0 " rlc "' 0s f «""' ovk eo-Tiv croi vvv Trapprjcria aKovcrai' aKovoei he, or' av 6 ks 8e\r]o-ei. 
 
 6 lovhaios erne' k'&v hi e'pi pfj ct^cs flovXas elrre'tv avra, aXKa k'&v hia tovs napovras 
 epavepcoTov aiird. 
 
 o xpio-Tiavbs eirrev' ovtoi rravres ocroi e£ airatv ^piariai/oi Tvyxdvovo-tv, e k to>v Tocroirav 
 arroheij-ecov * yivdrcrKovcri ttovtcos. 
 
 6 lovhaios elrrev' kiiv tcjv e'rrl tov loihav eiXoyiav fpavepacrov r)plv. 
 
 o xpicrriavos eijre' Kai r) erri tov loihav yevopevr) evKoy'ia ovk els t6v lovhav airq errKrjpiiQr], 
 nXX' eVi tw iv' Xeyei yap r] ypa<j>r) ovtchs' ioubo, ae aiveo[aio]av oi 066X901 oou, ai x ei P^C Gen. 49'" 
 
 Apnd mg. sc. pr. m. 0%- aprim cropi . vt . ri yev6pevos. ubi puncta litterae 
 deletae. 
 
 Gen. 27". 
 Gen. 27 37 . 
 
 Is. 61 10 . 
 
 Ps. 1 32 s . 
 
 Cant. 5 1 
 libere. 
 
 libere. 
 
The Dialogue of Timothy and Aquila 
 
 87 
 
 Pol. Ill 
 
 r°. 
 
 MS. A.1'0. 
 Cf. Is. 9 6 . 
 
 Cf. § 32. 
 
 Pol. Ill 
 
 v». 
 
 ovv MS. 
 tov MS. 
 
 MS. 
 Ke-yaJTa. 
 Fol. 112 
 I". 
 <ri/MS. 
 
 pOSt VopOl 
 
 apud mg. 
 add. teal 
 npo(prjrats 
 pr. m. 
 
 MS. 
 r)\ipph'os. 
 
 oou em vcotou tu>v exflpdw oou, Kai npooKuvHaouaiv 001 01 uEoi tou Tipc ooir avenue, ek pAaoroO, 
 me mod- dvaneatbv EK01MH9HC coc Aea)v, Kai d>c skujuvoc tic efepei airrdv ; ecoc €A6h 8, dno- 
 Kerrai, Kai auTOC npooboKia e6va>v, oeajueutov npdc djuneAov thv ovov auToG, Kai th eAiKi thc 
 du.neAou tov rrd>Aov thc dvou oiitou' xapOTOwi oi 096aAjuoi airrou and oi'vou, Kai Aeuko'i 01 
 ooovtec auTOu R fdAa' el pev ovk eir\r]pa>8r] ravra ndvTa em tov Iv, S> iovdaie, fye fie is 
 ■ndvTore i\revcrap,evov. 
 
 6 lovHalos eiirev' elire r/fiiv wSf iirXr/paiSr). 
 
 6 xP l0 ~ riaV0S f ' ,r6 ' T0 P* v * v irpd>Tois, ovk dve(3H 6 loiSas eK PAootou 1 irpoade'io-a yap 
 (pi}o-lv 17 Aeia *, eTCKev Cv Teraprov toj iaKcofi. Kai exdAeoev to dvojua outoO iou&av, vas ovv; 
 6K PAaaToO yap ovtos f'trrtv Kara tov rjo-atav t6v Xeyovra' on naibiov 6o6ho€tcu vpiv Kai f) prjp 
 airov avlipa oi yvaio-erai' kol itdXiv, i6ou H napSEvoc ev raSTpi e£ei Kai TeSeTai uv, Kai KaAe- 
 couoiv to dvona outou eujuavouHA. 
 
 6 lovSaios eiirev' i&ou, h veavic eiirev fjo-alas' p.r] fj napflevoc ; 
 
 6 xpio-T iav6s eiirev' el pevroi vedvis erne, veavLS ev t(S efipaiKa earic" "iva he Kai avTcas 
 o-vp.ireptevex6o) aot, rj veavis irapSevos epprjveveTai' <pt]0~l yap ev rai hevTepovopiut' edv oieupobv 
 dvoc nap6evov, vefiviv ev t&> otfpc), Kai Taneivcooei outhv Biaadjuevoc, Kai rvcoaSfi tco npi Kai 
 th iapi auTfic, 6d>oouaiv aijTcp outhv eic ruvaiKa' edv be dvaveucov dvavEuoei, Ai6of?oAia AlBo- 
 3oAHaa>aiv auTov Kai dnoedvHTai, oti eno'iHOev fSoeAufna ev iAhjll. th 5e vedvi(5i) ou noiHGeTai 
 ouoev eKpa£ev f a P H veavic, Kai ouk hv 6 e£aipou)aevoc outhv yv5>8i ovv, 3> lovSate, on f) 
 veavts Kai rj jrapdevos, ev eo~Tiv* Ttepl be ov * T}p>w 6 \6yos, nd\iv 8avtfj\ TjUHOevTa e£ opouc 
 dveu xeipcov, elBev airov' Kai naTa£avTa thv eiKOva thv erri touc nooac touc OlOHpoOc Kai 
 dsTpaKivouc Kai eAenTUvev aiJTOUc eic ndvTa' to* OGTpaKOv, tov oiOHpov, tov xf'AKoOv, tov 
 dpf upov, tov xpuooGv, Kai eiroirjo-ev avTa cboei KOviopTdv, and aAaivoc. eepivfic Kai e£fipev auTa to 
 nAfieoc tou ttvc' Kai tottoc. ou^ eupeSH auTOic. 6 yap is airos e\6a>v els tov Koo-pov e'£rjpev 
 Ttdvra to. e iSoXa diro rijs yrjs Kara, to yeypappevov' Kai e'^fjpev Ta ovopxLTa twv j3aakelp. dno 
 rrjs yr/s' Kai ovk eorat avT&v pveia. Taiira e\a\rjo~av 01 npo<prJTai dia tov 6K ^AaOTOu 
 e\06vTa iv. 
 
 6 lovoalos elite" ttS>s ovv Traaai 8e\ovmv al ypacpal tov Iv tovtov, vv 8aS Kakelo-Qai 
 airov, aXXa Kai ev to'is Kad' vp.ds eiayye\iois, eiplo-KOpiev tovs tv(J)\ovs Kpd^ovras avTa, Kai 
 ttjv xavaveav to Zive dad \eyovTa ; 
 
 d XP larlavos eiirev' erne to do-(pa\eo-Tepov Kai fiefiaioTepov, S> lovbaie' to yap Trva 6Kpa?ov, 
 ea Ti Hjuiv Kai ooi *, Ce 6d& ; HA6eg npd KaipoO paaaviaai Hjjac ; oI6d oe tic ei eKpafav 6c oc 
 tou 6u. 
 
 d lovdatos erne' Kaya dia rairas rdr (jxovds, ipa>Ta> o-e, was ovv vs deov io-riv ; 
 
 d xP'CTmj/dr eiirev' e&ei ir\i]pu8r)vai to. ev vopio * yeypappeva' Tip yap djlpadp, e'ppedrj ev 
 to) onepjuaTi sou eveuAof HOHaovTai navTa Ta e6vH thc fflc Kai tw SaS irdXiv' to> eK Kapnou 
 thc KOiAiac oou, 0HOO)Liai eni tou Gpdvou ixov to>v ovv dp<poiepav irXripav ttjv e'irayyeXlav 6 6s, 
 dveo-Trjo-ev tovtov tok Iv Toy dta ijo-atov KarayyeXBeVTa, tov eK ttjs pifos tov Uo-o-al to Kara 
 o-dpKa, ov enAHOev oFsma oocpiac, nva iaxiioc, nva ouvdjueojc, Sva rvd>oea>c, nva eiioepiac, nvd 
 dAHBeiac, ffva suveoea)C, nva (pogou eU" ou KaTa thv &6£av eKpivev, ouTe koto thv AaAidv 
 HAef£ev, dAA' eKpivev oiKaiooiivHV Kai ec thv dAHOeiav,. eiAHMevoc * toc nAeupdc auTOU, Kai 
 oiKaiooiivHV thv docpuv auTOu- ovtos e'o-TiV H c<AH6eia ti dvUTe'iAaau ek thc J"HC to Kara adpKa, 
 
 Gen. 29". 
 Is. 7". 
 
 Deut. 2 2 23 
 ff. libere. 
 
 Dan. 2 3 ». : 
 
 7Tc Mat. 
 
 Gen. 26', 
 Ps. 131" 
 
 Is. 11 2 - 5 
 libere. 
 
 Ps. 84". 
 
88 
 
 The Dialogue of Timothy and Aquila 
 
 Fol 112 
 
 Fcl. 113 
 
 MS. 
 
 vj waidtaj 
 MS. _ 
 MS. dyois. 
 Fol. 113 
 
 MS. avruiv. 
 
 Fol. 114 
 
 r". 
 
 % M.S. 
 
 oikoioguvh 06 £k Tou ouvou otaKufaoa Kara rfvd' Kal ovtos eVriv 6 e'lt o-nepparos dfipaap ml 
 8a8 to Kara crdpKa' dfipaap eyevvrjcrep rbv liraaiC luaaK 8k cytwrjcre rbv laKafi' ia/<o>0 fie 
 eyivvqo-e rbv lovSav Kal roils d8(\(pais airov. lovSas fie eyevvrjo-e tov (popes Kal tot £apa en 
 rr/s dupdp' (popes Se eykwijac rbv io-pap. io-pap 8e €yivvr)ae rbv apap.' apap fie iycvvr/crc tow 
 aptvaSdp. dpi<'a8ap 8k eyevvrjcrev rbv vaatrtrav' vaaaaaiv fie e'-yeVcqcre tot vahpnv. aaKpav 8e 
 eyhvqo-e rbv 0oo^ /3odf fie iyewrjo-e rbv la^qS eV TJjs poii^. ia)0>j8 fie e'ye'wi/o-e tov Uao-ai' 
 Uo-o-ai fie iyevvrjo-e rbv 8a/3l8 rw /3acriXfn. 8n/3i8 fit cyevvTjo-c rbv (raXopwva ck rrjs tov 
 oipiov. o-a\op,aiv 8c iyivvrjo-e tov pofiodp. pofioap. 8k eykvvr)o-e tov a/3m" d/3ia 8k lyivvrjoe rbv 
 ao-d<p. do-acp fie eycvvrjo-e rbv Icoo-acpdr' lao-afpar 8k cykvvrjo-e tov iapdp. lapap fie e'-ye'wqo-e 
 rbv offaV ofi'as fie iyivvrjae tov taddp. ladap fie eyipvrjae ro» «X a C' «X a C °"' iyivvr)o-e tov 
 e(tKiav. i^eKias fie eyevvrjae rbv pavao-arj. pavao-afjs fie e'yeVv/iere tot d/icir. d/iws fie e'yeV- 
 KijO-e tot Imo-laV loiaias fie e'yeVw/cre tov Uxoviav Kal Tois dfieXrpois avToO, eVi TJjs peroiKeo-las 
 fitifiv'Mbvos. pera fie T17V pcroiKeo-lav /3a/3uXa>vos, Uxovlas e'-ye'wrjo-e tok craXao'ijjX. o-aXa^iijX 
 fie iyevvrjo-e tov fopop/3d/3eX' fopo/j0d/3eX fie iyevvrjo-e rbv afiiov8. dfitovS fie eyewijae rbv 
 e'AtoKeip/ e'Aiaiceip. 8e e'yeVwjo-e tov d£a>p. dfwp fie eyevvijcre tov o-aficoic' o-afi&)K 8e eykvvrjo-e rbv 
 axeip, dxet/i 8e iyevvqcre rbv e'XiouS" e'Xioi>8 8e eykvvrjo-e rbv e\ed£ap. e'\ed£ap fie iyiwrprt 
 parddv parBav 8e e'yeVci/o-e tot laK&tfi. laKcbg &e efevvHaev tov icoaH<p tov MVHOTeuaaiuevov 
 junpiaju, e£ fie erevvHSH 6 xC 6 Cc toO 6u. touto xai eiwev Iokw^ Sti ex. 3^a<3TOu, te |uou, 
 avegHi;, Kai avTi; ^ Kara o-dpxa avrov •yei/eaXoyi'a' t^k 8e koto nra Tis 8irjyr]rr(Tai ; 
 
 6 lov8alos clnev' ovtos * 6 Is eo~Tiv 6 eK 3XaGTO0. 
 
 o \pio~Tiavbs ciirev' ov\ cos cvpopepov Ka\ apaiov t?} o^ei bvra et7re 7repl avrov, tovto, €K 
 PAnOTOu, uie you, aveSw;, dXXa 81a to x<opl? o-wouo-iat /iou irpoikBc'iv airov e'« irapdevov aylas' 
 as 8e otj irapriyayes mp\ toO 7ra6ovf auTov, eijrey 6 irpo<prjTr)s' ovTrny -yap Xe'yei" dvHfrtiAoMev 
 evebmov outoO a>c natbiov*, cbc pi?a ev fH oiyiboH' Kai "(baiuev aCuov Kai ioou ouk eijjev 
 kaAAoc. aAAd to etooc outoO aTiyov Kai eKAelnov napci navTac avouc' * 4v nAHrP oiv, Kai 
 ei6(i)C (ptpeiv uaAaniav aneOTpaTrrai fdp to npoaojnov outoO e£ aoiKiac, htiucigSh Kai ouk 
 e.Aopa8H' auTOC Tcig ci/uapTiag hmojv <pepei' Kai ncpi Hjuiiv 65uvaTai' (be npogaTOv erri ocpafiiv 
 h'xSh' Kai ax; djuvog evavTiov too KHpavTOg auTov* aepovoc, outooc ouk avoifei to otoho outou 
 ev th Taneivibaei auTOu, h Kpiaic outou Hp9H' thv be ftvedv auTOu tic 6tHf HOeTat, 5ti aipeTai 
 dno thc ffii; h sojh outou' Kai peja dvoncov eAOf ia6H, dno tojv ovouicov tou Aaou nou hx6h eic 
 OavaTOV Kai bojoo) Toug novHpouc ovt'i tou 8avaT0u outoO' 8ti djuapTiav ouk enoiHaev, ou6e 
 €upe0H 06A0C ev TO) otohoti OUTOU. 
 
 o lovSoios ei7re* 7rdvTa baa urr6 tov avvov edvrj eo-Tiv, yivdio~Kovo~iv otl ks 6 6s twv irpoiv 
 fipav 8U6ero rjpiv 8ia8r]Kr)v iv X<«p>)/3 iv alpari' xal einev ks 6 6s' be, flv 6ia<3Ke5uaei thv OlaflHKHV 
 /liou touthv, eavciTO) dnoOaveiTai, Bti thv 6ia6HKHv jliou 6ieoKe5aaev outo Te to 3i3Aiov tou 
 vojliou epdvTioev, Kai thv gkhvhv, Kai niivTa to okelih aires' Kal tov Aaov opoims epdvTioev 
 AefOJV tOuto to aiua thc 6ia0HKHC, HC 5te6eTO Rg 6 9c Hycbv npdc HMOC, Kal o-v Xe'yeis vuv on 
 fiiao-Kffidfei k~s rqv BtadrjKr/v airov ; 
 
 6 xp t0 ' Tta >'^ f 'T f ' 81a yap tovto pepqboptvos vpds 6 6s, on eyxaTeXeiVaTe t^v Stac)i;iti)v 
 airov, Kal tot vapov airov, Ka\ (Xarpevo-aTf 6tols eVe'poif, xni peptpopevos vpas ks 6 6s' 81a 
 lepep/ou toO 77po(pijTou Xe'yei - Kai auvTeAeaoj enl tov oikov IhA Kai iouoa, oioOhkhv koivhv, ou 
 kuto thv ttaSHKHv Hv * 0ie9enHV Toic ncapdaiv uuujv ev Hp.epa eniAaSonevou jliou thc X tl P^ 
 
 Mat. i J -'«. 
 
 Gen. 49 s . 
 
 Is- if- 1 . 
 
 Is. S3'" 
 
 Cf.Le.26". 
 Gen. 17 1 *. 
 Rom.9"- 11 . 
 Exod. 24 s . 
 
 Jer. 3 8 1] 
 
The Dialogue of Timothy and Aquila 
 
 89 
 
 PoL 114 
 
 V. 
 
 aiiTOj e£arafeiv auTOuc Ik j-fic aij-unTOU' on atiToi ouk evejieivav th oioBhkh iiou' Kdfcb 
 HSeTHaa auTcov, Aerei kc;- on oAAh h SioShkh fiv oiaBHaojuai npoc ai/roCc neja toc innepac eKeivac, 
 Aerei kq- oi&odc vomouc ixov eic &idvoiav airrcov, Ka'i Ini othBouc Kap&iac auTcov r pdyto at/roue Kai 
 eaou.ai auTcov 8c, Kai outo'i eoovTai MOt Aaoc, Aerei kc. ouoiojs 8e Kai Sia tov omtic pepxpopevos 
 iuas Xc'yei - e'inaTe to) doeAcpco ujlkov ou Aaoc Mou, Kai th d&e>9H Oiucov ouk HAeHjuevH- KpiBHTe 
 npoc thv Mpa uu.cov, KpiBHTe, 6'tl auTH ouk ejiiH, KOf tb ouk avinp outhc 8tl eKnopveuouoa e£enop- 
 veuoev and 6'moBev ku, Kai enopeuBH oniaco thv 3aAijr Kai eciou eneAaBeTO, Aerei i<c navTO- 
 KpaTCop. irepi 8e f/pav to>v idvav ovras Xeyei 81a too avrov 7rpo<pjji-oi/ Kai eaTai ev tcJ> Tonco 
 <*> eppe0H aifroic 6 Aaoc. u.ou ujueic eKei kAhBhoovtoi Kai auTOi uioi 6u ?covtoc Kai irdXtv iv 
 iripa ToVa> 6 avrbs irpocprjTrjs Xeyei, Kai eOTai ev th Hjuepa eKeivH, Aerei kc, oia8Haou.ai aoTOic 
 oioBhkhv jueTU tcov neTeivcov too ouvou Kai tcov BHpicov thc r^O Kai per okiyov Ae'-yet" Kai 
 epco, to 00 Aaoc MOU ujueic, Kai auTOC epei kc 6 8c nou ei au. Kai fii; pauo-rjs nepl vpav rav 
 iyKaraXeXonrorav tov kv, Kai wept ^01/ rav e£ i6vav imo-rpetydvrav rrpbs K~v, ourcuff et7re 
 Xeycuv, auTOi nape^HAcoodv jue en oil 8ecp, napcopriadv jue ev toic ei&coAoic ai/rciv KiVcb napa- 
 ^hAcooco at'TOuc, en ouk eBvei, en eBvei dauveTcp napopf tut auTOuc. 
 
 6 lov8alos eine' Tois viols lr}X TTaprjyyeiXev ks 6 6s 81a puova€o>s, coarc /17 avvavapxyvvo'Qai 
 to'is edvio-iW Kai itcos ravra apa iv Kpvnra eXaXTjo-fy ; 
 
 6 xP L0 " rinV0S sotW airos ks 6 Bs e«rt ra p.a>vo-fj Trcpl rijr o-K\r)poKapblas vp.S>v Kai 
 aTTftddas. Kai 81a o-Kopjno-fiov Xeyav avr(S' iBou ou TeAeuTac, Kai dvaoTiic 6 Aaoc outoc MeTd 
 ae, eKnopveuoouoiv oniaco Becov eTepcov Kai ej-KOTaAe'iyouaiv ne Kai nopeuflevTec AaTpeuoooatv 
 Beoic aAAOTpioic, Kai eujucoBHSOjiiai auTOic, Kai oiaOKOpmco auTOiic eic touC Te'aoapac dveMOUc too 
 Ouvou' ^417 ovk tytveTO vp.lv ravra ; rd^a iyivtTO' bia yap tov[to] fioivaris KoiTTopxvos vpxis, 
 Kai 68vp6p.ivos, 8i(p.npTvpaTO ev t<£ 8tVTcpowipia> ravra i^aipiras 8e iv rrj ai&rj' Kai 8fj mpi 
 twv iBvav iv avrfj elnev' 8ea>p5>v yap rfjv irpbs 8v imcrrpofpijv 'i\eyev' eu9pdv8HTe eBvH neTci 
 toC Aaou auToO Kai eviaxoaaTCOoav auTcp navTec uioi By vpas 8e ovei8i£<ov nepl rmv elbakav, 
 off i\arpevo-aTe eXeyfv, nou eioiv oi Beoi auTcov, I9 01c enenoiBeioav en outoTc' <uv to STeap 
 tcov Buaicov auTcov eaBieTe Kai niveTe tov oTvov tcov anovocov auTcov dvaoTHTcoaav Kai PohBh- 
 oaTCooav ujuiv Kai fevHBHTCoaav ujuojv CKenaoTai. 
 
 6 iotiSaiar ewre' pera to 8iacra(pr)vio-ai rjp.lv ravra rtdvra, pavcrrjS ph ire\evTT]o-ev m 81a 8i 
 npoo-rdyparos kv, Is 6 toO vavrj, KartK\rjpob6rr)o-iV ttjv yrjv rcf iijX, Kai was av Xe'yeis on ovk 
 eScoKfV fjplv rrjv yijv ; 
 
 6 XP LaTiaV0S twev" ovk uttov on ovk eXa/3fTC rf/v yijv' aWa Xa^oVrff Taf 7rnpa 6v 
 ytvau. MS. y^y pan/tevat* iirayyeXias eir xipSts, vpels Tjderrjo-are rbv kv' Kai opyicrSfls ks vp.lv, bito-Kopirio-ev 
 vp.as, ds ltdv 1 i'dvos ttjs yr\s' 7repl yap rr/s ra>v iBvaiv y(vopivt)S vnb kv o-pias, outo)? eiVt 81a 
 acne, apa Kai rrpbs vpns robs Kara(f>povr]Tas Xiyav, Xbere oi KaTaippovHTai Kai BaunuoaTe' Kai 
 d9avio6HTe- oti epj-ov efcb epfd?OMai ev Taic Hjjepaic Omcov, eprov o oOmh moTeiiaHTe, edv tic 
 eKomf HOeTai u/aiv. 
 
 6 lavSalos ilnev- as TjdeXrjO-nre, oi xpumaPol Stfo-rpifare ras y papas' TroXXa yap 
 K€(pd\aia i K 8ia(j>6pav /3i/3Xtwi/ avopavas, a ov nepiix" *" T V * ""> * ^PpaiKa, dXX' * ira * 
 i\\t]viK<S povov, Kai cVi tovto fjdeXov yvavai, 8ta ri rovro; pryaore d\r]6as 01 xP'o-riavoi, ws 
 rjdeXrjo-are Sieo-rptyare ras ypaaSds ; 
 
 1 Verba ei's nav dubia, quia vix legenda sunt. 
 
 Fol. 115 
 
 r". 
 
 Hos. 2'. \ 
 Hos. 2 13 . l * 
 libere. 
 
 Hos. I 1 ". 
 
 Hos. 2". 
 Hos. 2 M . 
 
 Dent. 31' 6 . 
 
 Deut. 32* 3 . 
 Dent. 32"" 
 
 Hab. i 5 . 
 
 Fol. 115 
 
 v°. 
 
 ? ervpw. 
 
 ? ev rw. 
 
9° 
 
 The Dialogpie of Timothy and Aquila 
 
 TrapaXTjipoi- 
 pev MS. 
 
 Fol. 116 
 r°. 
 
 6 xP la " Tlnv " s € " rE ' K aXS>s eparas dyvoav dXrjBas aKpifias riyv fir ras delas ypaepas 
 yevopevrjv iirb tov aKvXa tov epprjvevrov e'infiovXrjv, pdXXov he els eavrbv Trpi fiXdfirjv 
 lege tfirep. direveyKas els irep* rais dyiais ypa(pals Ka8as eho^ev alia' ovros yap 6 aKvXas ras irepl 
 vu paprvpias BeXav ditoKaXvijrai, t<Z Te&crapaKoaTci erei tt)s forjs, to. to>v efipaiav ypdppara 
 Kal yXaTTav eKpadav, hUo-Tpetyev ras ypcKpds' 'iva he pq irapaXeiij/apev* Tr)v to>v ofi 
 eppr/vevraiv irpbs irroXepalov yevop.il/rfV epprjveiav, Kal el6' ouroJj Tqv irepl aKvXav (rjTrjo-iv 
 iroirjo-asptBa' 6 yap dXefcavhpos 6 paKehovav fiacriXevs pJXXav TeXevrav htelXev rr)v fiacrtXeiav 
 avrov Teo~crapo~iv o~WTpb<pois ovtov' Xeyco hr) avriox®, Ka\ rptXnrireo, Kai o~eXevK<p, Kal 
 TTToXeuaia). ovtos 6 TTToXepaios oIkcov tt)v alyvirrov eyevero dvrjp epiXoiorop, Kal tpKohoprjo'ev 
 fiifiXio8r)Kr)v ev rrj vr)o-a> tov (pdpov tovtov' Kal o-vvr)yayev fiifiXovs dirb irdcrr)s ypafprjs, 
 iXXrjvav re Kal Xonrwv itTTopiaiv, Kal Xoyav avyyeypappevav dirb wdvrav to>v iBvmv' 
 Kal irdvTas rois fiao-CXels Kal TOirdpxas irpoo-Xiirapmv, ecpepev ras fiifiXovs alrav, Kal 
 Kareo-Trja-ev fiifiXwrpiXaKa Tiva bvopaTi hrjprjrpiov. Kal epara airbv 6 fiarrCXevs Xeytov' 
 TToo-as fiifiXovs avvrjydyopev, el olhas; 6 he elirev' on elcrlv Xombv pvpidhes, irevre rjpiarv, 
 irXeov r) eXaaaov' Kal Xeyei avray hrjprjTptos' on aKrjKoapev ovaas ert irXr)8os iroXv ev 
 alyviTTa, Kal ev Brjfiathi, Kal aldiorriq, Kul irepaihi, Kal rrvpiq' dXXa Kal ev rrj lovhaiq eltnv 
 fiifiXot. irepLe\ovo~at irepl 8v Kal Koaporroiias' Kal el fiovXerai 6 k$ pov 6 fiacriXevs airoo~TeiXov 
 irpbs tovs lepels, Kal irpbs rbv dp\iepea tov ev lepocroXvpots, Kal diroo~TeXXovo~iv croi raff 
 fiifiXovs avrcov, els as, eKKinjras, peydXas m(peXri8ijcreTaL 6 Kvpios pov 6 jijao-iXevs. r)v be ovtos 
 6 drjprJTptos, tg) -yeVet eftpalos. Tore 6 fiao-iXevs dnecrTetXev avdpas els tXrjp irpbs tov Tore 
 dp\iepea, ovopaTi e'Xcdfcapov, ypdtyas emoToXr)v avrco, Spa Kal to'is Xotirols Upevcrtv irepiexovcrav 
 ovtcos' ftamXevs nToXepa'ws, to'ls ttjs Beocrefieias SiSacrKaXots irXelo-ra xalptip, (}ifiXio8r)Ki)v 
 KaTeo~Kevao~a ev (papia vi]o~a>, Kal (rvvrjyayov fiifiXovs els nXrjdos iroXv acpohpa. f]KOvo~a he 
 Kal nap' vplv ovaas fiifiXovs ireptexovcras irepl 6v Kal KocrpoTrouas' Kal eiredvprja'a Kai ye 
 irdvTas diro8eo~8ai ev tJJ fiifiXiodrjKrj ov enoirjo~a' pvrjoSriTe ovv o)S iyevr)6rj alxpaXavia* dirb 
 Trjs vpmv iraTpihos els ttjv rjpeTepav' Kal irdvras ocrovs rjvpov eyo) o~vv ecpobiots e£aireo~TeiXa' 
 Kal tovs TeTpavpo.Tio'pevovs Kal yvpvovs, laTpedcras Kal evhvo-as, o~vv e<pobiois e£aireo~TeiXa 
 irpbs vpas 2 * TavTa de Xey(ov, ovk dveihifav, dXXa irpbs to yvcovat vpas, on ovk els yeXoiTa 
 Kal epiraiypbv fiovXopai Tas fiifiXovs' prj yevoiTO, aXX' oifpeXeias X°^P lv ' Ihoii e ^airecrTetXa vplv 
 Xpvo~bv Kal apyvpov' Kal Bvo-iacFTi]piov XP V0 ~°V V ' K0 -l o'Kevj] direaTeiXa els tov vabv tov 6v 
 vpjav. to. he hwpa vplv eo~Tat, ol he he^dpevoi ra hapa, Kal to 6vo~iao~Tr)ptov ) Kal to. CKevrj 
 exdptjaav x a P av peydXrjv' Kal prj dpeXrjaaVTeS) xP vo ~eois ypdppacriv efipa'Uols Kal hiaXeKTtp 
 ras fiifiXovs peTaypdsjravres, ovras dire'o-TeiXav' he^dpevos he Kal dvaiTTv^as, evpev Tairas 
 yeypappevas ypdppao-iv Kal htaXeKTcp efipa'iKy' Kal pi) hvvrjBels dvayv&vai, irdXiv dvayKa^erai 
 erepav hevTepav € > itio'toXt]V ovtois ypdy^ai irepiexovo~av Tahe' fiao~iXevs irroXepMios Tols Tr)s 
 Beoo-efielas hihao-KuXois irXelcrra ^aipeic. irrjyrjs e'o-qbpayio-pevrjs, Kal Bqaavpov KeKpvppevov, 
 tIs (li(peXeia dp(poTepois ; vvtms ra Trap vpatv epol diroo-TaXevra' to. yap arot^eia, Kal Tr)v 
 hidXeKTov avTuiv ovk e'nio-Tapat' 6eXr)craTe ovv dnoo-TelXai pot livhpas bpBtbs elhoras Trpi lav 
 eXkrpHnv Kal efipaitov htdXeKrov, bnas Tavras peraypdij/avTes, epprjvevaovcnv eXX^ricm. Tore 
 ovv aireo~TdXr]crav ol ofi epprjvevTai, e£ eKao~Tr)s epvXrjs dvci $ avhpes. 6 ovv TTToXepalos 
 oiKoouprjcreii ainols TpiaKovra et; oIk'lo~kovs ev tij cpapia vt)o~co' Kal ovtws evanoKXelaas £vyr]v 
 
 ' Lacuna incssc tcxlui uidctur. 
 
 Fol. 116 
 
 V. 
 
 alxpdXwTO 
 
 MS. 
 
 Fol. 117 
 r". 
 
The Dialogue of Timothy and Aquila 
 
 91 
 
 Kvircu MS. 
 
 ? K€\iVOV- 
 TOS. 
 
 Fol. 117 
 
 GVVWWTJS 
 MS. 
 
 Fol. 118 
 
 r°. 
 
 forsan Ze 
 MS. 
 
 vepovffds 
 MS. 
 
 TeOOapeiS. 
 
 ou] o MS. 
 
 Fol. 118 
 
 v°. 
 
 Fol. 119 
 r">. 
 
 fvyijK, e'v eieaora) t^v ira<rav ivSidderov eKao-Tr)V erroiija-ev epprjvevo-ai' ovk e'iatrev hi, obSe 
 BvplSa toij ol<l(TKois iKeivois, jrpor to /*^ o-ui/fiuao-avrar, vo8evo-ai ras ypa<pds' dXXd 
 ava<pa>Ti8as dvadev ex rStv Sapdrmv wpbs to %X elv T0 <j><os. Kal el dfpeiXavro irov, piq fuyjj 
 Xo'yovj rrvpovres, eV Tiepuro-ov Xi^iv, Kal al Xoi7ral* rpiaKovra nevre fuyai a(peiXavro' Kal el 
 npoo-e8j]Kev piq £vyjj Xij-iv plav is *x°^ovvtos* toD Xdyou, Kai rravres 7Tpoo-i8rjKav' ware 
 Kai nvs dyiov did tovtovs peroxovs elnelv. 
 
 6 lov&aios erne' rls ovv 6 vodevaas rds 8eias ypa<pds iv als ovx evplo-Kopev rd nXelo-Ta twv 
 KefpaXalmv hv elprjKas ; 
 
 6 xpio~Tiavbs €17761*' aKuXaff irrrlv* aKove he ovvvruis Kal irepl tovtov, 7rw? iyevero 
 epprjvevrrjs Kal Sid ri' Kal perd 7ro'cra e-rq to>v o/3, Kai Sta no'iav rrpoa^acriv. Kal yeuov trv 
 avrbs Kpirfjs, el tipa morowoirjo-apai tovtov, 7rXeioj» ra rmv oft' oStos 6 aKuXar, dirb o-ivamrjs* 
 pev rjv rr)s rov ttovtov' Kai rorrovrovs \popovs. perd yap tov rrroXepaiov tovtov tov Kal irpocr- 
 rd£avra epprjvevBTJvai rds 8eonvevo~Tovs ypa<pds, a)ff ifiao-iXevo~ev juera tov ftao-iXevcravra perd 
 tov dXej-avSpov tov poKfhova. E/3aotXeuo"6v yap dXet-avhpos err} Trj' TTToXepalos 6 \ay6s, err/ 
 p.' TTToXepalos 6 <fiiXdSeX<pos , 6 Kal eppr/vevrras Tas ypatpds, err] Xrj' irroXepa7os 6 evepyirrjs r 
 err) K~e' nroXepalos 6 (piXoiraToyp , errj i£* TrroXepaios 6 e7n<pavr)s, errj ko' TrroXepaios 6 (piXo- 
 prjTap, err] XS' TrroXepaios 6 (piXoXoyos, errj k8' 7TToXepaios os 6 <fiovo~Ka>v, err] i£' nToXepalos 
 6 Wffp, err) k~€' TTToXepaiios 6 e£(oo~deis, eTT] k$' 7TToXepalos 6 dXet-is, €Tt] rj' nroXepaios 6 fiio- 
 vvo~ov, €Trj X' /cXcoTrarpa, £Tt] k/3* Kal perd tovtuv eKpaTrjo-av ol pcopaloi ovtms* avyovoros, %rt) 
 i*f" Tifieptos, err) Ky' yai'oy, en; y Kai prjvas a' KXavSios, err) ly* Kal prjvas 6kto>' vepcov, %ti\ 
 iy' oveo'irao'iavos, %tt) 8' tltos, cttj le prjvas te* vepovas* €Trj 6" Tpaiavos, %ti) iB' ddpiavds, 
 eTT] ko.' opoii, €ttj <pXy. peTa ovv Ta TOo~ai>Ta err], dvetpdvrj ovtos 6 aKvXas' o?, Kal 77ev8eplhr]S 
 e'yeVero tov ^aa'iXe'm? dhpiavov. 6 Si dSpiavds ovtos, e'yeVero dvf/p (piXoio-Tcop. Kal iwedi- 
 p.rjo~ev 6edo~ao-6ai ndo~av Tt]V \mb ttjv jBao-iXelav avTov xa>P av ' K( * L TrdXiv <p8do~as eo)S 
 UpoooXvpatv, Kal evpav ttjv ttoXiv els TeXos ipT]pa>8eio~av, ajpyio-Brj toIs lovSaiois. Kal 
 o-vXXa(3o)V avrovs, Kal KaTayayav aliTOVs eV Ttavqyvpei, Trj iv x € ^P^ v yivopivrj, Siiirpao~ev 
 avTovs, dvd Teo~o~apas els poSiov Kpi9cov. avTos ovv rjp£aTO KTi£eiv Tnv ttoXiv Kal Ta ret'^jy 
 avTrjS' ov pevroi tov vaov' Kal Xa@(hv 6 dSpiavds tov aKvXav, eXXijva ovto, as Kal avrds 
 aSpiavbs eXXrjv iwrjpxev, KaTecrTr/o-ev avTov emo-Tarqv t&v epyav. deapav Se 6 aKvXas 
 iv TaTs Tjpipais eKelvais toxis xpio-rmvovj aii^oVTas 77/ Trirrrei, Kal ar/peia iroiovvra kv tov 8v 
 Si avTa>v, KaTavvyels, iyiveTO ^pio"Ttayoff. ?]V Se ovtos dcrTpovopos els aKpov, o>s peTa to 
 yevio~8ai avrov XP l(T Tiavov, tov epyov Trjs do~Tpovoplas ovk eiravo-aTO. Xiyovo-iv avT& ol lepels 
 Ttijv XP lrTTiav ^ iV ' 0VK ecFTiv croi do~Tpovopelo~8ai. 6 Se aKvXas e^a>v to 8dpo~os to @ao~tXiKOV, 
 oix VTrfjKovo-ev avTov. irdXiv ovv avrol vovderrjo-avTes avrov eV Tav Beiav ypafpmv, Kal pr]Sev 
 nap' avrai ovrjadpevoi, e'|ej3aXov avrov 'i^a> tt)s iKKXrjO-las, vopi(ovres [avTOJ/] e'x toC imripiov 
 dwoortjvai avrov ck rr)s ddeplrov rrpd£ea>s rr)s do-Tpovoptas. airds Se 8vpov 7roXXoC rrXr]o-8eLs, 
 Kal ivvor]8els KaKa iv rfj KapSiq avrov, els £r]Xov aSiKov a'lperai, Kal tov xP ia " rlavL < x h i0V 
 dvadepario-as, Kal rnv avrov £a>r)v dpvrjo-dpevos, direXdav wpbs robs lepe'is rwv efipalav, Kal 
 irepirprjdeis, iyevero lovSalos. Kal iprvovas padav rr)v Svvapiv tcov OTOixeitov t£>v efipaiKav, 
 Kal rrjv yXatao-av avrav aKporara naiSevdels, eKSocriv eavra Sevripav epprjvevcrev, deXav rds 
 wepl xy paprvpias KaXv\j/ai. or dv ovv evprjs, e'ire iv ra e^pdiKa, Kal yap eKU rjcpdvio-ev, 
 e'ire iv raj eXXrjViKcS, iiriKeKaXvppivas exovra, rds rrepi xv paprvpias, ylvao~Ke Sri aKvXa iariv 
 
92 The Dialogue of Timothy and Aquila 
 
 r) imf}ovXr). Trias ovv pr) heKTol 'iaovrai oi o/3 paAAov r) aKvXas, ohives avodeirois eppr)vevo-av 
 Tas ypacpds, pJiXXov hi to ayiov ttvcl, to XaXrjcrav 6V airav a>£ jj/3ovXj}#t) ; hoKa yap iTvs aylov 
 aiirois peTao-xiKevai' eVfi owes iv ra htax<opio-pa tu>v X$- oIkio-kwv, olhauov evprrrai 
 dXXolacris Xdyou eavrois, dXXa. irdvTes oporfipbvas iXdXrjo-av. 
 postojffadd. ° louoaios ei7ree - o£koOk 8e'x« toiis 0/3* eppr/vevras us awd 7n/I dyi'ou XaXoOeras ; 
 
 Sdo MS. 6 xP'cmaj/os cm-ei> - e£ SXr/s rrjs Kaphlas pov Sex ?" 1 "vtovs. 
 
 6 lovhalos elwe' 7r£s ovv eppr]vevo-av ol o/3 epprp/els iv rtf r)a-aia Xeyovres' ojuvuei i<c aOL Is. 62*. 
 iAhjli, oti oumh ocd ouKen TO 3pd>MOTd oou tolc ex 9 P ^ cou > Kal ™ <Va9a sou toic MiaoOo'tv ae, 
 Kal rd €'|^f. vvv hi op&pev rd c#v?j KKrjpovopr)(ravTa Tr)v IXrjp Kal top lovhav. emev he 6 vs 
 ttj criiov Kal Tr)v IXr/p, pr) yap « Tail' iBvcov ', 
 
 6 vpio-Tiuvbs emev' elrre ks ra dfipadp, on ev tcJ> cnepnaTL sou euAOf hShoovtoi ndvTO to Gen. 26*. 
 Fol 119 ^ evH T "C fHC Kal waAiy hah Xeyei' aiveiTe tov kv rrdvTa to e6vH, enaiveaaTe auTov ndvTec; oi Ps. 116 1 . 
 v°. Aaoi' Ka\ wdXiv, ndvTa toi I'Svh KpOTiiaaTe x el P a t' Kai rrdXiv iv tu r)o-ata' eoTai h p'^ct tou Ps. 46 1 . 
 
 ieaaai, Kai 6 dviOTomevoc dpxeiv e6vcdv en auTco eflvH eAmoOoiv nepl yap rrjs IXrjp rrielv to t s# "n 
 TTOTHpiov thc nTcboecoc;, to kuv&u tou euMOu' row hi viois tov IrjX its Kpio-iv fXfTa KV 
 o-Trjo'eo'dal. 
 
 6 lovhalos etVe' ttov yeypaTTTai ; 
 
 d xpiarinydf eijrf - «ai tV t(Z r)o-atq, Kal tV rw if fexiijX, (tni «V to cocrif. 
 
 d ioufiatoff €L7T€V' iyo> TTTaaiv rrjs IKrjp. ovk \hov y€ypapp.evrjv ev tco Tjo-aia. 
 
 6 xpicrTiavos fine' irpwrov fxiv yap els tt)v apxhv tt\s TrpcxprjTeias r)<raiov Xeyet ovtq>s' 
 aKOue ouve, Kai evcoTi?ou j- fi' 8ti kc eAdAHoev, uiouc eftwHaa Kai uvpcooo, auTo'i oe M^ HfleTHOav. Is. I M . 
 efvco pouc tov KTHacipevov, Kai ovoq thv cpdTVHv tou iuj auTOu. ihA 6e me ouk efvco, Kai d Aaoc 
 H£ ou cuvHKev Kai e6voc dnoAaMdc d>v Aaoc irAHpHc; dvo/aid)V cnepiua novHpov, uioi uvO)aoi, 
 Fol. 120 ej-KOTeAeuTaTe tov kv, Kai napcopj-iaaTe tov upiov toO IhA' Kai per 6Xlya Xcyfi" Kai ei hh kq Is. I s . 
 r°. oapadoS tf KaTcAemcv umiv onepjua, d>c GO&oiua civ If evHSHLiev, Kai ax; fojaoppa av ciu.oid>6HH€V 
 
 on he eo-Trj els Kpiaiv ks p.era tov Xaou airoO, Kai fieTa rav dpxovraiv toO Xaov Kal tS>v npea- 
 (ivTepcov avra>v. 
 
 6 lovhalos einev' iyeveTO touto, rj peWovrriv yeveo~Qai ; 
 
 6 xpi°~Tiavbs e'uzev' k av iv ^Xeuaa-poi TaOra \eyrjs, dXXd iv d\r)6eia Tavra iyevcro, Kal 
 e^rjTrjo-ev Kai eKpivev' Kal KaTeKpivev Kpivas' Kai a>s eKpivev, ovto>s Kai iyeveTO. 
 
 6 lovhalos erne' irapaKaXw, to XenTopepes dvdyyeihov p.01. rt iXaXrjo~ev iv ttj Kplrrei utv* 
 Kai ti eKpivev Kal KareKptvev' Kal 1; airefir) 1 rj Kpio~is avrov avdyyeiXov p.oi' fjpeis yap fiXewopcv 
 avrov bv vopi£eis Iv KaraKpivovTa, KaraKpiBevra arpco, na>s ovv avrbs KareKptvev ; 
 
 6 xpto'Tiai'd? e'mev' olha Kayo) Sn a&iKcos KaTeKpiBrj' djuapTiav fdp ouK eno'iHGev, Ou&e Is. 53°. 
 eupeOH 6oAoc ev tco gtomoti outoG' and tcov dvojuicov tou Aaou mou h^Oh eic SdvaTOv. a hi iv Is. 53". 
 ttj Kpiaei eXeyev airo'is, eoTiv Tavra' Ttparrov uev hia i>o-ii napaiviov abrols Xc'ytt' Aaoc MOu, Tl Mic. 6 3 . 
 Fol. 120 Ho'iKHodcoi; fi t'i napevoxAHad 001 ; dnOKpiSHTi 110'f Kai ndXiv hta r)aaiov, Aaoc wou, oi npaKTOpec Is. 3". 
 ujkov KaAaMcovTai umo;- Kai oi junKapi(?ov)Tec ulicov nAavcoaiv unfif Kal evpoiv ra dhiKrjfiaTa 
 avroiv Xeyei airo'is' t'i uiieig evtnupioaTe T€ tov d|imeAd)vd liou, Kai H dpnaf H toO htcoxOu ev Is. 3". 
 toIc o'ikoic uMtov, eig t'i dbiKctTe tov Aadv mou, ko'i to npoaama tcov Taneivdjv KOTaioxdveTe' 3 '■ 
 Kai ehioKtv t§ IXrjfi Kai ttj o-icov, Kai roi? tckvois aiiTuiv dn6(paoiv elnav' TC(6e Aefei 6 oesiTOTHC Is. 3 le_a - 
 
 1 In mg. against dwe/3r] first hand writes S "X - crvvefftj eyevero. 
 
 v°. 
 
r 
 
 The Dialogue of Timothy and Aquila 93 
 
 kc aafJacoO' av9 a>v uhhoOhoov ox 6ufaTepec oicov, Kai InopeuBHaav uyHAo) TpaxHAa), kci'i 
 
 veuwaatv o(p0a\Mtov Kai th nopeta t(ov nobcov Sjua oupouaat touc x tT " va C Kai Tanetvdjoet sol 
 
 kc apxousac 6ufaTepac gicov Kai kc dvaKaAuyei to axfina atVrcov ev th Huipa eKeivH- Kai 
 
 c^eAei thv 66£av toO inaTionoC auTdjv, Kat tov koojuov aurcov Kat to ejjnAoKta- Kat touc 
 
 oxoktov KOAungouQ- Kai touc juhviokouc *, to KaBtana. Kat tov koouov toO rrpoadmou auTWV Kat thv 
 
 ■nepiTpa- auvSeatv too kosmou thc Bo£hc auTOu Kat touc x^<" va C , Kat to: yeAta, Kat to neptoe£ta, Kat 
 
 X??Aia. touc ooktuAlouc - Ka'i tu evdma, Kat to nepmopqiupa Kai to emPAHUxiTa kotoi thv o'tKtav, Kai 
 
 toi ota9avfi Aokcovikci- Kai to guootva, Kai to uaKivBiva, Kai to kokkivo, Kai thv puaaov xP"o' L V 
 
 ouvKaeu<pao)uevHV Kai fieptOTpa [KaTajKArra- Kai eaTai, ovtI oojlihc tiBe'iac, KOvtopToc dvagH- 
 
 aeTai- Kai dvTi tou x l ™voc tou u.eaoTTOp9upou, gokkov IvBuoh. Kai a»ri ?o)vhc XP U °HC, 
 
 Fol. 121 cx 0lvL0v §<i)OH- Kai avTi tou koomou thc Keq>aAfic aou, 9aAaKpcoya e£etc Bid toi epra aou' Kai 
 
 6 utoc sou 6 koAAiotoc, Sv dfanac, Maxaipa neaelTat- Kai at) m6vh KaTaAetcpBHaet. Kai vopifa 
 
 on ravra navra ereXevBrjaav' Kai avrij rj dirotficMTis, rjv Z8<0Kev ks 6 6s Trj ikrjp, Kai toIs viols 
 
 avrris, tois otto dfipaap, Kara adpKa 8ia to apapTrjaai airovs els kv tov 6v tov ovvov Kai 
 
 ttjs yrjs. 
 
 6 lovdaAOS UTT€p' ovdiv tovtwv iXaXrjcrev 6 Is, iv rcS KpiveoSat avrbv iiii tov 7n\dYoi>, aXAa 
 rfi aiamfj e'xpijo-aro. 
 
 6 \pio~riavbs eiirev" avrbs fjo-atas biepapTvparo vpJds rfjv irapafHoXqv fjv t'mev 6 Is, paprvpias 
 X&pi-v \eyav, aaa> &H aojua tou dfanHTOu to) djuneAdivt |uou, djuneAcbv efevH0H to) dfarfHTd) Is. 5 1-7 . 
 ev Kepan ev tottco n'tovr Kai o)KO&6juHsa ev outo) Tetxoc. Kai <ppaj-juo) nepte9HKa, Kai 
 o)KoB6|UHsa TrupfOv ev jueooj outou' npoAiivtov topu£a ev outo)' Kai e^etva tou rroifiaat 
 OTa<puAHV h enoiHaev 6e ctKUvGac Kai dvoc tou iou&a' Kai ot KaTOtKoOvTec 'iAhjj, Kp'tvaTe dvd 
 Itteoov ejuoO, Kai dvd ueaov tou djuneAcovoc moo' t'i notHsoj to) djuneAcovi nou' Kai ouk eno'tHaa 
 Pol. 121 auTo); Bl oti eitteiva tou noiHOat OTacpuAHV, tno'iHaev Be dKavOac vOv Be dvaffeAoj ujutv ti 
 noiHOO) to) du.neAdjvt juou. KaSeAcb tov toixov outoO, Kai eOTai eic Btapnaf hv" Kai depeAaJ tov 
 9pafu.6v aiiTofl, Kai eoTai etc KaTanaTHjua' Kai ou juh tjuhOh oiiBe mh oko9h' Kai dvapinaovTai 
 eic aiiTOv a>c ei xepoov aKavSouc Taic ve9eAatc evTeAoujuat tou juh ppe£at etc auTOV ueTOV 
 d f dp djuneAcbv ku aapacoS, oikoc tou tSX eaTtv wai dvoc tou iou&a, veo9UTOv HfanHjuevov 
 ejuetva ouv tou noifioat BtKatoaiivHV, Kai eiro'tHaev dvojuiav Kai 011 BtKatosuVHv. 
 
 6 lovSaios clmv" ovtc Tavrrpi Trpi 7rapafio\rjV eurev Kpivoptvos 6 is. 
 
 6 xpi-o-navos cmev' ot' av dndvTHaav 2 aira oi naiBec 3 to>v i(3paia>v Kpu^ovTec to cbaavvd, 
 iv t<5 etaeASelv 4 avrbv etc tov vaov, rare iKVKKaio-av avrbv ot dpxtepetc 6 Kai oi 7rpeo-f3vrepoi tov 
 Xaov Xeyovres, ouk aKOuetc, t'i outoi 6 oou KaTanapTupoCotv 7 ; d Be ic etne' val' r^rP aTT Tat Mat. 2i' 8 . 
 pdp Ik otomotoc vhtt'icov Kai 8HAa?6vTO)v KOTHpTtoa) aTvov roVe dnev avro'is rfjv napapoAHV 
 Tavrtjv, tfimep tote jjcraia? irpoe Intv \iyaV "Av6pa>n6c Ttc e9UTeuaev djuneAdJva- Kai o)koB6- Ma.2i 33- " 
 Pol. 122 nHaev outo) Teixoc Kai nupj-ov. Kai eno'iHaev ev auTo) Ahvov, Kai unoAiivtov, Kai e£eB0T0 ai/rdv 
 r °' fecoproic Kai dne&HtiHoev Kai ej-eveTO ev to) Katpo) tcov Kapnrov, dneaTeiAev 6 kc tou 
 
 djuTreAcovoc touc BouAouc outoC Aagetv dnoTOJV Kapntov ot Be fecopfoi AagovTec TOK BouAouc 
 eKe'tvouc, ov, juev ugptaav, dv, Be eBetpav, Kai dneaTeiAav Kevouc 6 Be kc tou durreAdWoc 
 eKeivou dneaTeiAev aAAouc BouAouc' omo'iojc Be KOKeivouc, 5v, uiv dneKTetvav, 6v, Be eTpauMa- 
 
 1 Super X A. scr. pr. m. or. 2 Cf. Jo. I2 13 . 3 Cf. Mat. 21". 
 
 ' Mat. 21". " 5 Mat. 2i 15 . 6 Mat. 2i 16 . ' Mat. 27' 3 . 
 
94 The Dialogue of Timothy and Aquila 
 
 Tiaav, Ktii dneGTeiAav koii aurouc Kevoiic uGTepov hi ndvTOJv, dneGTeiAev tov uv outou tov 
 MOvOf€vfi Aeftov, tvTpanHaovTai tov uv u.ou' oi be fecoproi 15dvTec aurdv epxdu.evov einav, 
 outoc eanv dAH9dJc 6 KAHpOvdu.oc oeuTe unOKTeivojuxv ai/rdv, Kai eGTai hu.gjv H KAHpovouAa' 
 Kai eEefiaAov outov e£u> tou djuneAojvoc Kai dneKTeivav oY civ ouv eA9H c5 i<c tou djuneAojvoc, 
 ti noiiiaei toic f ecopfoic eKeivoic ; kokOuc kokojc dnoAeaei ai/rouc Kai ocbaei tov djuneAojva 
 aAAoic r^ajproic apa e'yevero raira rj oti ; io-Tnpevos yap iv Tjj Kpio-ei tovto Kai povov emev' 
 idou cupieTai d oTkoc uuiov epHjuoc apa ecrTat ovtois ; Mat. 23™. 
 
 6 touSaio? ewre" 7ra? ovv iraXiv 8ia fjaai'uv einc ks tj} iXrj/i, on jueTa TOUTa KAH0Hoei noAic «. I 2 ".'". 
 oiKaioaiivHC, MHTponoAic maTH oiojv MeTci f up Kp'uaaTOC ooj9HceTai h aixiuaAojaia auTHC Kai 
 Fol. 122 jueTci eAemuoauvHC. 
 
 6 xpMTTiavos elire' irpoavdyvcoGi uXiyov Kai evprjueis rr\v akrjOeiav' yeypa-rrrat yap ovtcos' 
 ndjc epevHSH ndpvH noAic maTH cicbv, Kai nAiipHC Kpiaecoc ; ev h biKaioouvH eKOiu.H9H ev outh' Is. i 21-2 '. 
 vOv he 90veuTa'r to dpfupiov ujudiv d&oKiy.ov, 01 KanHAoi aou uiofouoi tov oivov G5aTi. oi 
 dpxovTeg oou dnei9ouoiv koivojvo'i KAenTojv dfandJvTec fiojpa, dpcpavouc ou KpivOvTec, Kai 
 Kpiaiv \Hpac ou npooexovTec. did tOuto Tade Aefei i<c aaBaa>8' ouai 01 ioxuovTec ihA' ou 
 nouaeTai fdp u.ou d 6uu.dc ev Toic. unevavTtoiC, Kai Kpiaiv ev toic e9veaiv noiHOm' Kai end£oj 
 thv x e ^pd juou eni oe' Kai nupdaaco ae eic Ka9apdv touc he dnei9ouvTac dnoAeaco, Kai eSapdj 
 ndvTac dvonouc. thc fHC Kai ndvTac unepHcpdvouq TarreivdiGCcc Kai eniaTHjcj touc Kpn~ac aou 
 a>c to npoTepov, Kai touc ouygouAouc oou cic an dpxfic Kai neTa touto KAH0HaeTai noAic 
 SiKaiOGuvHC MHTponoAic niGTH giojv u.eTa fdp KpinaTOC aojSHGeTai h aixuaAojaia outhc Kai 
 u.eTd eAenjuOGuvHC. yva>6i ovv &> touoate on Kai iv nepLK07rij avrfj p.era to Tr\rjo~8i)vai tov flvpbv 
 Fol. 123 kv eVt l\tjp, Kai tovs lovdaiovs tovs rdre viovs avTOvs* Tore €7T7jyyei\aTO av-rrj, wore y^veaduL 
 avTrjv ndAiv 5ikoioguvhc, (UHTponoAiv niGTHV Gicov /itra yap tou Kplvai avrr/v, tots lp.vrpdi) Taxi 
 opKav &>v apoo-ev Sia twv ayimv avTOv 7rpo(pr]Ta)V' b~ia piv Sao Xeyav, edv eniAd9a)]uai oou iAhiui Ps. 136 6 . 
 cttiAhgOh h 6e£id juou' Sta de rjo-aiov d<pr}\mo-ev avTijv l^-rjp. Kai els anoyvao'iv eXdovaa 
 'fKcyev' erKOTeAirrev jue 6 i<c' Kai d 9c eneAaBeTO pow Kai eKXaiev IXrjp Kadas lepepias Ae'yei' Is. 49 15 . 
 Kai KaTTjyaycv to 6aKpua aiiTHC 5id tojv Giardva)v outhc Kai J8iv i~i top KKavdpov airijf Threu. I 2 . 
 €o-jr\ay^vLodrj aitTrj. Kai i^x €ev T0 eXeo? aurou eV avT>]V Kai irapeKaXecev avrrjv fita fjo-aiov 
 Xeyav' iAeoJc aoi TaneivH Kai efKaTa\eAeiM|uevH' hh eniAiioeTai j-uvh tou naibiou outhc ; fi Is. 54 w - 
 ? lege tou eAefiaai tj e'ff eia * thc KOiAiac outhc ; ei he Kai touto eniAaBoiTO j- uvh, aAA' if 0)1 ojk 4 ^ ' 
 
 ticyova. eniAHGOnai GOu Aef ei i<c. i) Be l\r/p xAai'ouo-a (me irpbs kv' i<e eniaTpeyov thv aixMaAcosiav hmcov Ps. 125 5 . 
 6 Se kl -rrpos ovtx)v elne' nepi tojv nAavHOavTaw ae iKETeuei ndAiv ; ovKavrol eAagocav touc uiouc 4^ e g- 1 7" 
 MOU Kai Tdc SuraTepac juou, Kai 6iHf av auTOuc ev nupi ; oOx'i Mavaoafic enAHaev lie alpa gtomo llbere - 
 eic GTOU.a ; oi 6v Kai tov 6uju6v pmi eniifafov eni oe ; Kai apooev k~s ttj Ihrjp nepl to>v e6vav 
 Fol. 123 XeyaiV ?d) efoj Aefei d beanoTHC" ks o-afiaud oti u<p ojv Ka8Hpe9H Idvmv, un outojv oIko&o- Ezech. 1S 3 . 
 MH8Haei- Kai ndvTac auTOiic evSuaei, Kai nepi9HGei outouc cbc kogjiiov vum9hc. Kai elite ks I s ' 49 18 ' 
 tJj IXtjp, e'vSvo-at t!jv laxiv o~ov, i6ou efd> e^cof pa9HKa oe eni tojv xeipdJv juou 1 Kai to TeixH oou j g ] W 6 " 25 . 
 e£ai MS. 6id navTOC evcomdv juou, Kai d&co * to tckvo aou and dvaTOAiiv Kai ouou.a>v Kai poppa Kai Is. 43 s 
 votou, oti to epHu.i aou Kai to KaTe99apyeva, vuv GTevoxojpHoei and tojv tbkvojv aou tojv libere. 
 kktoikouvtojv ev ooi' Kai MaKpuv9HoovTai and 00G oi KaTonivovTec oe. Kai epouoiv aoi uioi 
 oou' OTevoc moi d Tonoc vuv no'.Hadv juoi Tonov tou KaTOiKeTv jue' Kai epeic ev th Kap6ia 
 aou' tic efevvHGtv ; uoi toutouc ; efdj hi efevdjUHV UTeKvoc Kai x H P a i toutouc oe /.101 t'ic 
 
 r". 
 
 ?1 
 
r". 
 
 The Dialogue of Timothy and Aquila 95 
 
 eteepeyev ; Km eine w, th IAhju' iood 6f cj dpco thv x^ipd mou eic tu e'9vH ; kcu tic tuc vhoouc 
 apco ouoohmov, Kai dgouaiv touc uiouc oou ev KoAncp' toc fie 8ufaTepac aou en ujmojv dpouoiv 
 Kai eoovTai fiaoiAeic ti9hvo'i aou' Kai npooKuvHoouaiv ooi eni npooamov em thv thv. Kai 
 rvcooei on efto Kg. 
 
 o louOmos eiW wwy o»» 6 qutos 7rpo</>ijT?js Xe'yei tu ewdpeva owrws - enPAeyciTe eic dgpadu. Is. 51 2 . 
 v MS. tov npa umcov Kai eic adppav thv co&ivouaav ujudc otl eic hv" 1 ' Kai euAoj-Haa ain-dv Kai 
 enAii8uva auTo'v, Kai HfdnHOa auTOV 7rd>£ cri Xeyeis oti aVaOTaTO to yfW tov dftpadp; 
 
 Fol. 124 6 xpia-riapos emev' eo~Tiv pev noXXoo-rws eK twv 6eiu>u yparpasv, oti dfclXev 6 6s dVo twv 
 
 eppamv Tqv fiao-Ckeiav, Kai ebaKe v avTrjv rois edveatv bid tov lv' fiarriXeiovTos yap tov dpiis 
 vioi fj.avao-o-ri, qvtqis elwev o 6s' Kai j-e tov iotbav dnoaTHaoj and npoodmou )uou, Ka9o:>c 
 uneOTHOa TOV ihA' tov yap irjX, ks napabacras els X fl P a o-evvaxaplv Kai ava\(op$a (3ao-iXea 
 acro-upimv, kui peT<OKio-6rja-av els aao-vpiovs, ea>s rrjs rjpepas TavTrjs, pvj epels pot, S> lovbale, on 
 ovk eyeveTO TaiiTa ; koX irdXiv bid tov bdb, biapaprvpovpevos ipas, Kai einav' ckouoov, Aaoc Ps. 80 9 . 
 MOu, Kai oianapTUpouMai ooi, IhA, edv aKOuaHC ouk eoTai ev aoi 9c npoa9aTOC, ou5e npoo- 
 KuvHaeic 6cp aAAOTpior era) J~°P ei Mi KC d 9c sou, 6 dvaraftov ae eK j-hc aij-unTOu' nAUTUvov 
 to GTOjua gou Kai nAHpcbaa) outo' Kai ouk hkouocv 6 Aaoc mod thc 9Covftc mou, Kai IhA ou 
 npoaecxev moi' Kai e£aneOTeiAa airrouc kotu tu entTHOeuMOTa tcov Kapoicov aoTCov nopeu- 
 Gov.ai ev Toic eniTHSeujuaaiv auTcuv. i&Ou t£aneOT£iAa outouc Kai ye nakiv ev ra ijo-ata 
 ovtkos nepiexei, Ka6a>s crot etVa to. aKo\ov6a' fiera yap tov elirelv tcv ftta tov rrpo<pr}Tov ttj tA^/x, 
 Sti eoovTai gaaiAeic ti9hvo'i gou - Kai upxouGai Tpotpoi aou, Kai npoaKUVHOouoiv 001 eni thv j- hv Is. 49 s3 . 
 
 Fol. 124 Kai fvd)Gei OTt €f OJ kc* Tore endyei Xe'ytoif ks Sia tov 7Tpo<prjTOv toIs lovbaiois' Kai 3>de 7rd\iv 
 
 oveibifav avTOvs, 8ta ttjv o~K\r]poKapdiav avTcov ovtws Xe-yet avTols* ibou TfdvTec ujueic toC nup Is. 5° u - 
 Kaiea8e' Kai KaTtGx<J e i"e 9A6fa rrupoc' e'Aefev, TT0peuea8e to) 90JU tou nupoc Kai th 9Aofi 
 B e£eKauoaTe. hi eye efeveTO TauTO' ev Auhh umelc KOinH9Haeo9e' koj. <»f e^ovhevuv bid. to 
 dvayivd>o Keiv tov vopov Kai prj emyivwo~Keiv eXeyev p.vKTj]pi£a)V ovtovs' ctKOUGaTe M ou °i ^ s ' 5 j1, - 
 SicoKOvTec to 6'iKaiov, Kai ?HTOuvTec tov kv, enPAeyaTe eic thv GTepedv neTpav, Hv eAaTOMHOOTe, 
 Kai eic tov 3o9uvov tou Aokkou ov topuEaTe - ejupAeyaTe eic dgpauju tov npa un&v Kai eic 
 Gappav thv <o6ivouaav uu.dc Btl etc fiv, Kai eKaAeaa aiiTov Kai enAH9uva oltov Kai HfdnHoa 
 auTOV ttj be o~io>v TrapaKKrj(nv alcwlav bibovs ks 6 6s, eneibq wveibrjaev tovs viovs lr]\ bid Tr/v 
 dneideiav airaiv' Trjv 8e o-tiov x^ponoiav eKeyev' Kai ae vuv napaKaAeaa) gicov, Kai KaAeaa) to Is. 50'. 
 tpHjud oou a>c napd&eiaov ku' eu9poauvH Kai draAAiajua eupHoouoiv ae, e£ou.oAdf hoic Kai 90JVH 
 aiveaeoK' tow be vlois lr)\ eXeyev ks' 6l LU.de to 6'vou.d u.ou gAaa9H|ueiTai ev toic e'8veoLV Is. 52 s . 
 
 Fol. 125 rrjs be iKrjp. en Kai oila-tjs, erne ks itpds avrfjv ' lAecdc coi TanetvH Kai OKaTdoTaTOC ounapeKAHSHC, Is. 54"' u . 
 i6ou kf<x> eTOiu.d?co tov Ai9ov aou dvBpaKa, Kai to 9eneAid oou adn9eipov, Kai 8Haco tuc tnai)Aeic 
 oou iaoniv Kai toc nuAac aou Ai9ouc KpuOTaAAou, Kai tov nepipoAov aou Ai8ouc eKAeKTOuc, Kai 
 ndvTac touc ulouc oou 6i6aKTOuc 6u" Kai eni rroAAfi eipHVH eaTai to TeKva aou, Kai ev 5iKaioauvH 
 oiKOOOMHeHaei- koX elwe ksto'is e'£e'6va>v' eni Rv eOTiv KAHpovO)n:a Toic em^HTOuaiv kv' Kai uu.eic Is. 54" 
 eoeo9e moi fif coi Aer et kc' aKOuaaTe mou ko'i evTpu9Hsei ev dfa8oic h yuxH umojv Kai oiaeHaonai ^ er ^_ ( 
 umiv 6io9hkhv aiojvLOV Kai &cooco uu.iv to oaia 5d6 Ta ntOTd- \hov yapTupiov ev Toic e'9veoiv 
 6e&o)Ka auTOv. 
 
 6 lovba'ios eme' Ta bdb apoirev ks 6 6s Xeymv, ana£ <ou.ooa e V to> dr'ia) fiov, ft to) bilb Ps. 88 36 - 3 ". 
 vceuoonai- to anepjua outou eic tov aiajva nevei' Kai d 8povoc aiiTOO ojc d hAioc evavTiov mou, 
 
 r°. 
 
Fol. 125 
 
 T". 
 
 96 The Dialogue of Timothy mid Aquila 
 
 kcu o>c h geAhvh KOTHpTianevH eic tov aiojva- op\oo-as ovv 6 6s anaiTtTi tovs \6yovs airot Kai 
 
 tovs opKOvs- r) ovk oiSns on iv t<£ avrti -^aXpa Xtytf edv erKaTaAeWuootv oi uioi auToO tov Ps. 88 31 " 35 , 
 
 vomov nou, Kai toic Kpinaoiv mou mh nopeuBwaiv edv toi oiKaid>MaTa mou pegHAojoouoiv Kai Tag 
 
 eVoAuc mou mh cpuAd£ouoiv, eniGKen'OMat £v pdpocp T dc avon'iac auT(ov, Kai ev MaoTiEiv Tdc doiKiac 
 
 auTcov to be eAeoc MOU, ou mh otaoKeodaco an airrujv 0116' ou mh dbiKHOco ev th aAHSeia mou. 
 
 ou6' ou mh PePHAooaco thv &io6hkhv mou' Kai to eKnopeuoMeva &id tujv xetSeav mou ou 
 
 JUH dSeTHGO). 
 
 6 ^pioriai/os ei'TreK* dpOcos ivavra Kai Kara rd^iv iXdXr)o-as. TrapaKaXw he <re, tovto avdy- 
 
 yeiXop ftoC epusTas yap 0"f irov vvv eariv 6 dpovos hah 6 |i>Xii/os - Xeyco §« t?)s fiacriXeias 
 
 avrov, <f<p' ov iicaBe&TO fiacnXevop ; etc tov aiojva yap ypdfya avrov eipai ovtios cjc tov hAiov, Ps. 8S 37 . 
 
 Kai thv GeAHVHV KOTHpTiOMevHV eic tov a'auva' prjTOiye hvpao-ai hei£ai p.01 top dpdpop croXopapos 
 
 top eAecpavTivov op, eno'tHOev ; wov he Kparei to twv efipaiav ■ye'j/05 PacriXelas ; el ravra Seiljs, 3 Reg. 10", 
 
 Cf. § 92. yvmo-TOV coral 7ra(ru> di/ois 6V1 7Tfpi roD iftpaiwp yepovs ravTa eXaXfjdr] vno tov kv, Kai ov nepi 
 
 Tap e6pap. 
 
 6 lovhnios eartv' ovkovp hvpao-ai anohe'i^at on 7repi t&p e'6pa>P Tavra enre ; 
 
 6 xpiaTiapos elirep' r] ypafprj 0-01 diroheUvvcnp, p.) yap €710 goto evpeo-iXoyias ravra e)(a 
 
 dirahelt;ai ; yeypanrai yap e'p tco aira tFtj \|raA/i<i> ovtcos' to k\e.H GOU K? eic tov aiciva aaOMai' Ps. 88 ,-e . 
 
 eic re^edv Kai j-£vedv urrarreAcb thv dAHSeidv oou ev Tii gtomot'i mou- 6ti einac eic tov aiaiva 
 
 e'Aeoc o'iKOOOMH6HoeTai- ev Toic ouvoic e'TOiMaaeHGeTai h aAH6eid aou, &ie0eMHV SioShkhv Toic 
 
 Fol. 128 eKAeKTOic MOU' oiMoaa 6a6 t(I> 5ouAcp mou, ecoc tou aidivoc eTOiMdcaj to onepMa oou, Kai 
 
 r°. oiKofioMHGO) eic yevmii Kai fevedv tov epovov aou. eEoMoAof hgovtoi oi ouvoi to SauMdaid gou k?' 
 
 Kai fdp thv aAHfleiav gou, ev eKKAHoia dficov TvaBi ouk, u> lovSaU, on t<d p.ip 8a8 Siedero ks, 
 
 Cf. § 66. 7rXrjpwo-€L fie Tqp evXoyiap jjp €7rrjyyeiXaTO rc5 0"7r€'pjLAart avTOv, tovt€0-tip Ttj) tv, Kai T<n €ts avrop 
 
 nio-TeiioPTi e| i8pa>p Aaw, Kadcos ep crepta yjfaXpa yeypairTai' 61a touto etOMOAOf HOOVTai 001 ev Ps. 17 s0 . 
 
 e'6veotv i<e - Kai tcJj ovomot'i oou yaAci' to 8e Xeyeiv, ev toic ouvoic eTOiMaoSHaeTai H aAH8eid Ps. 88 s . 
 
 oou, tovto o-rjp.(iiv€t, SrjXov OTi aXt}deta 6 )(s co-tlp, Kadcos Kai tco rjcraiq Xtyei.' Kai eGTai aAH6eiav Is. n 5 . 
 
 eiAHMMevoc toc nAeupdc aiiTOu, Kai Slkoioguvhv e?a)OMevoc thv 609UV outoC" Kai 7raXiv cV to) 
 
 8dS Xeyei' dAH8eia Ik thc ffic dveTeiAev Kai BiKaiOGuvH eK tou ouvou 6ieKuyev. aXrjdeta Si Ps. 84 12 . 
 
 intercidit otKob'op.ovp.tPT) ep toIs ovpois tjp' Kai p.<ji>vo~T]s 8e * i]S, Kai to dpTLTvnop Trpoo~endyei Troirjo-ai' Spa 
 
 aliquid. y„p tprjcn notHGeic huvto koto tov tlttov tov 5ei);eevTa 001 ev to> dpei. rd aPTirvna ovp tS>v Ex. 25'°. 
 
 dXrjBivuip TTotrjo-as p.a>vo-r)S, ihayKtv tm Kara trapKa IrjX' Ta 5e dXrjdipa tc\ oo"ia odS to ffiord, 
 
 Fol. 126 ox, Kai e&caKep to'is iBpeirip' op i<jyrr)aap,(p toj/ huh top ftao-iXfa r)p.aip' 7T€pi 08 Kai co/jtocrep ks 
 
 v ' Ta hah' ov Kai e'SHKev ev 9aAdaoH thv x € 'P a , Kni t v noTaMOic 6e£idv ov, Kai IShkcv ks nptOTO- Ps. 88 M . 
 
 tokov Kai uthAov napd toic PasiAeuaiv thc r hc' a Kai ea>uAa£ev 6 6s to eAeoc eic tov aiciva Kai ■ Ps - 88 * 
 
 . 5. „ . . 1 . - > ■ . . >...„,,.,, . Ps. 88". 
 
 thv oiaBHKHV niGTHV eo-Trjatp auTcp' Kai ouk ojcpeAHGev e^Spoc ev auTur aAXa Kai oufKoyac p s gg^t 
 
 TOiic exflpouc avTOv, eTponcooaTO avTois' tok uvopa dvaTOAHv eKaXeaep kj Sid tov fa^apiou tov Ps. 8S 21 . 
 
 TTpOfpTjTOV' ih(i>K€P KS 6 6s TOIS e6p£0~lP IP TOP Pa^Opalop OS io~TlP ~)(S ks. Zacn. o . 
 
 d lovhalos tnrtp' apos ytyopfp 6 8s, rj ncos ; 
 
 d xpirrTiapos eiTre' ptj yipono' dXXa crdpKa dpfXaffip ck ttjs aylas irapBepov papias Sid ttps 
 aywv a>s avros r)8iXr)crep' Kadas Kai npO(tTTap,€V irepi touto)!/ - pjipTvprfcrei hi p,oi nepi rtjs 
 epaapKov irapovo-ias tov xy, Kai Uptpias 6 wpoqbr]TT)S XiyaV outoc d 6c hmcov ou Aof laOHGETai Bar. 3™ ,_3 *. 
 tTepoc npdc avTov e^Hflpev ndonv d&ov IniOTHMHC, Kai t'TaiKev auTtiv IokcoJ toi naioi nutoO, 
 
The Dialogue of Timothy and Aquila 97 
 
 Koi ihA t(J> HranHju£\/cp UTT ' outoG' jueTd be tciOtci eni thc. j-fic, axp9H, Kai toic, uvoic, auvaveoTpdcpH' 
 
 Fol. 127 Kai ev eTepa tottco, 6 airos lepepias Xe'yei, dvOQ eGTiv Kai Tic rvaioeTai auTOV; Kai iraXiv ev to) Jer. 17 9 . 
 
 r ,; . 8a8 ouT<oy * Xeyei' juHp oid)v epe? avoc. Kaidvog erevvH0H ev aiiTH' Kai aiiTOC. efleueAicooev aiiTHv Is- h0 - 
 
 ovtois in , „ , , , , , » , ,, ' , . . , . 
 
 m<r. add. ° ushgtoc/ Kai ye ^craias Trepi toutou out-ojs Xeyfi' eKOmaaev aifunTOc, Kai eunopiai ai6ioncov, is. 45 1 . 
 
 pr. m. Kai aapaiv * a'v&pec, u^hAo'i aoi Ioovtoi KAfipoc,. elc, se oiafSHoovTai 1 Kai ev aoi npoaeii£ovTai' 
 
 aa pw. Ka ' t 00l npoaKuvHoouoiv oebeuevoi xeiponeoaic/ on ev aoi 6 6g tou IhA i<c. 
 
 6 loucuuos ei7re* rauTa 81a rrjv IXrjp eiirev rjo-aias. 
 
 6 xpiCTTiiwos et7re" rt yap 7repi€7raT« IXrjp avrrj' on eixov a^oAou^^crat avryv ol aiyu7rnoi, 
 Kai ol aldioires, Kai ol crafiaiv avdpes ; 
 
 6 lovhalos elmv' oiiK avrfj eixov dKoXou#rjo-ai, aXXa tois vopipois aiirijs. 
 
 6 xp l0 ~ rlav °s elite' ttoIois vopipois ; 
 
 6 lovfialos sine' rots (nro po>o~ea)s dodelo-iv ev xaprjS. 
 
 6 xpio-Ttavos elire' Kai diet n TrapedaiKev ks 6 ds ipas els ^eipns aWocpiXav Ka\ ptoaftiTiov ; 
 Kai TW j3acriXeI crovfia ; Kai ndXiv els x fl P a s padiap Kai ran Xontav edvmv ra>v kvkXm vpmv ; ptj 
 aSUas 6 8s Tavra eTroit]o-ev ; pr] yevoiro. 
 
 6 lovBalos eirre' Kai tivi ovk rfKoXovdrjcav ; elne rjulv. 
 
 6 xpiernavbs ehrev' el eemv edvos vno tov oivov, rj (pvXtj, 17 yXe»a'0"a, r/Tis ov Tropeverai 
 Fol. 127 07ri<T(D tov kv iv xy > TaX a &" 4 ,avTC " T ^ a T ™ Trpo<pr)Tev6evTa l ; 
 v". ^ xp ta " rlav ° s ' a P a °^ ywao-Keis xi 7c'ypajrTai ev Trj fiijiXcp twv SutdeKa irpocpriTav ; Xeyei 
 
 yap ovras' ?(i efO) Aefei ks. Bti eno'i KaMfei rruv rovu, Kai naaa fAcboaa ISopoAoj-HCieTai Ttp Ezek. 18 3 . 
 Gip- Ka\ ttoXiv ev ra Sai/tijX ovras XeyeC Kai navTec oi Aaoi ipuAai fAioooai, auTco SouAeu- Is. 45 23 . 
 oouoiv. on h gaaiAeia aiiTOu, gasiAeia aicbviog, htic ou napeAeuaeTai. Kai h e£ouaia auTOu, Dan. 7". 
 e£ouoia aicbvioc, htic ol 5ia<p8apH06Tai' Kai 7rdXii' ev t<b 8aS Xeyer navTa to e'0VH Soa Ps. 85"' ". 
 eno'iHaac h£ousiv, Kai nposKuvHoouaiv evumov aou ke' Kai &o£aooi)5iv to 6'voj.ia oou, 8ti Merac 
 eT oil, Kai noiaiv SaunasTa, ou et 6 6c novae, ev 8e t<2> rjo-ata, 3ti eGTai ev Taic eoxaTair. Is- 2 ' 3 - 
 Hjiiepaic eM<pavec to 6'poc i«j- Kai 6 okoc, toO 5u Cnepdva) tcov pouvcov Kai H£ouaiv Aaoi ttoAAoi 
 Kai e9vH noAAa Kai epoCoiv 6euTe avapuinev eig to opog ku, Kai eic tov oikov tou eu iaKcbg- 
 Kai dvafrxAei Hjutv thv 656v aiiTOu, Kai nopeuocbneSa ev outh, oti Ik oitbv e£eAeuseTcu v6moc,kc(1 
 
 AofOC ku t£ iAhm. 
 
 o lOuSaios ehrev- ovx ovtws elirov Kayii, on tois vop.ip.01s avrrjs t]KoXov6r)0-av ol alyiirnoC 
 Pol. 128 Kai ol aWioires, Kai 01 crajiaXv avdpes; Ibov Kai vvv to. avro. etnas e£eAeioeo9ai vomov eK oiiov, 
 r °- Kai AofOv ku e£ iAhu. 
 
 d xP'O'Tiavoy erne' nepl IXtyl rfc naXaias ^9, tov Xoyoy noiels, ^s aKoS6prjo-ev ooXopav, 
 aKOVO-ov rawijs, Kai aKovaov wdXiv Kai trepl rfs veas iX.jp/ TrpSrox pev yap irepl ijs, Xe'yeis 
 mveiSrjo-ev, &pa he Kai dwaxraro avTqv 6 kl dm ixne XeyaV outcoc einaTe to oil Aaoc pov, Aaoc Hos. i'-\ 
 uou. Kai th doeAcpfi vp&v oiiK HAeHMtvH- KpiBHTe npoc thv jlpa 'vpiov, KpiBHTe, oti outh oiiK 
 euH- Kara) oiiK civho aiiTfic, 81' on nopveiiouoa eKTrenopveusev, onioco tiov tpaoTiov auTfig- Hos. 
 euou 6e eireAueeTO Aefei Kg- Kai erne nopeuoouai onioai tojv epaOTiov you, Ttov OiOovtojv hoi h ^ 
 tov oitov nou Kai tov oivov mou, Kai ToeAaiov pov, Kai tci oBovid uou Kai ndvTa Saa pm KaBHKei- 
 Kai aiJTH ouk e'rva), oti t'r" eoaiKa outh tov ottov Kai tov oivov K«i to eAaiov, dpfi'piov Kai os ' 2 '- 
 Xpuciov enAneuva outhv aiiTH he dprupa Kai xpuau eno'iHaevTH puaA' Kai 16ou erw dva<fpciTTCo Hos. 2 1 . 7 . 
 1 Unarn uel duas paginas excidisse puto. 
 [lV. 12] H 
 
 2". 
 
 Hos. 2 13 . 
 
98 The Dialogue of Timothy and Aquila 
 
 thv d6dv auTHC ev OKoAOfiv, Kai tuc Tpi3ouc auTfic ev Aieoic, Kai Ou mh eiipH thv doov auTHC, Kai 
 KaTaoico£eTai touc epaaTac outAc, Kai ou mh KaTaAdgoi auToiic, Kai dnOKaAuyco thv daxHMoauvHv 
 
 Pol. 128 auTfic dnevavTi tcov epaOTCov outhc Kai ouo' etc, ou mh e£eAeiTai outhv ek th? x el P°C MOU' Hos. 2 W . 
 
 v °- Kai dnOKTeivco outhv ev 6'npei Kai to TeKva auTHC ou mh eAeHOor e'pol to fjcrata fiera to acpeAeiv Hos. 2 3 . 
 
 auTHC tov kogmov tov xpuooGv, tov imotiomov Kai to eMnAOKia Kai touc kooumPouc Kai touc s ' 3 
 Mhv'iokouc, Kai to KaeiGMa, Kai tov koomov tou npoocbnou. Kai thv auv6eoiv toO koomou thc 
 66£hc auTfic Kai tcov BuraTepcov outhc, Kai touc xXiocovac Kai to yeAia, Kai to eVrnXoKia, Kai 
 to nepi6e£ia, Kai touc oaKTUAiouc, Kai to evdma, Kai to nepmopcpupa, Kai to emBAH(M<«"a) to 
 koto thv oiKiav, Kai to &ia9avfi Aokcoviko, Kai to Suociva, Kai to daKivBiva Kai kokkivc Kai thv 
 
 uXira MS. Bucaov ouv XP U0< ?> Kai uaKivBcp ouvKa6u<paaMeva, Kai BepiOTpa kAhtct Kai 6ouc i<C d 8c Talc 
 BufOTpaoiv auTHC, avTi oomhc Hoeiac KOviopTOv, Kai dvTi x'tcovoc Meoonop9\jpou, cukkov Kai 
 uvt'i ^ojvhc, 0x° lvl0v > Kai ovt'i toO koomou thc KecpaAfic, 9aAaKpa>Ma' elrre icy clvtt), neaelv touc 
 uioiic auTHC ev Maxaipa, Kai outhv movhv KaTOAeupefivar Kai ttoKiv 077c irepl avrrjs' ef koto- Is. 1 8 . 
 
 Fol. 129 Aeiq>8HoeTai h BufOTHp oicbv, cue okhvh ev aMneAcovi, Kai coc oncopocpuAaKiov ev ouxuHpaTCp. Kai 
 
 r " - /iLxaias dire irepl avTr)s ovtok' aicov dpOTpuoMevH dpOTpicoSHoeTai toe drpoc Tic 'O he le£eKir)\ Mich. 3". 
 
 TrdXii* ouT<»r eme' Kai eriveTO Aofoc ku npoc Me Aej-cov uie dvdu, OTHpiaov to npocconov oou Ezek. 16 1- 
 ev 'iAhm Kai civdfreiAov outh Tdc dbiKiac outhc, Kai epeic npoc outhv Taoe Aefei docovat i<<;' libere. 
 h reveoic oou outcoc cotiv. '0 nffp aou xerratoc, Kai h juHp oou aMoppaia, Kai ou ev HMepa 
 H ej-evvH6HC 016a on ouk eAouoGHC, Kai SAaTi ouk hA1o8hc' Kai oi MaaBoi aou ouk cbpecoBHoav 
 Kai fiaBa ri)M VH Kai ne9upMevH ev tcu aiMOTi oou' Kai fio9a eppiMMevn fUMVH Kai dsxHMOVouoa 
 eni npoocbnou toO ne&iou. Kai oiHABooav Old oou oi epaaTai oou, Kai dvTinapHA8oodv oe' Kai 
 era) e£eneTaaa npoc oe Tac X eL P u ? W° u ; Kai eoKenaoa thv ooxhmoouvhv aou' Kai eAouad oe 
 u&aTi' Kai eocoKa eni Oe aAac Koi hiAnfd oe eAaicp' Kai eve&uad ae imotio' Kai e'&coKa kAoiov 
 Xpuaeov nepi tou TpaxHAou oou, Kai evtuTia ev Toic aSaiv oou' Kai TpoxiaKOUc eic toc x e ^P°C 
 oou, Kai d'f KiOTpov ev toic MUKTHpoi oou, Kai OTe9avov KauxHOeoJC eni thv K£9oAhv oou' MeAi 
 
 Fol. 129 Kai eAaiov, Kai oeMioaAiv eycoMiod oe' Kai cbpaiojSHC Kai e'fevou koAh 09oSpa' Kai eiofiABa 
 
 vu - npoc oe ev 6ia0HKH mou, Kai efrrd 001 ov feviiaei dv&pi eTepcp' oi) 5e e'fKaTeAeindc ME Kai 
 
 emAdeou mou Aerei docovat kc' Kai cpKo6oMHoac Tac nopveiac sou ev ndoH nAaTeia, Kai to 
 unepejid oou ev naoH napdoco. Kai e£exeac thv nopveiav oou 1 Kai napHfarec to okcAh oou 
 navTi uvopi' Kai e'Aapec to xpuoiov mou Kai to dprupidv mou, Kai enoiHOac eauTH eiocoAa, Kai 
 e'oTHaac auTa ev toIc unepcooic oou' Kai eAagec eK tcov iMaTicov mou Kai eve&uoac auTa' Kai 
 
 ? inottjffa;. e'Aagec thv oeMioaAiv Kai tov oivov Kai to eAaiov fl e'6a)Kc'( ooi" Kai emoac * auTOic, eMOu hi 
 eneAdSou Aerei ice i<C' Kai ouk ImvhoBhc HMepav VHniOTHTOC sou' oti fie fOMVH Kai doxHMOvouoa' 
 6id toOto okouoov Aofov icu' Ta6e Aefei d&covai i<c' iBou erco eni oe' Kai a9eAouMai to dpj-iipiov 
 mou Kai to xpuoiov mou, Kai tov imotiomov mou' Kai dnoKaTaOTHoco ae tumvhv, Kai doxHMOvoOaav' 
 KOTci thv HMepav thc VHniOTHTOC oou. ravra ttuvto eint ics yevctrdai iA^/i ttj imb o-oXo/iSror 
 ytvofievrj, Kai Beapovfiev irdiira ra TeXioBtvra els avTrjV' dSpiavos yap ifiaaiKtvaev ev iX>;/i 
 
 Fol. 130 e\8av, rjvpev rfjv 770X11/ eprjp.a>ixivr]v' Kat Kare(TTpafip,(vrjv Kai ljntei;vpi<j\).kvT)V, Kara to yeypap.- 
 invov ev to) rjffaiq, vtto ovea'7racrLavov Kai titov, Kai ea(paypevovs fia)(aLpr] f Tore yap etpayov 
 ppes reKva' ovtos ovv 6 aSptavos, opyia-deis, eXa/3ev rous (caTaXoiVous lOvtWov;, Kai KarrjkBev 
 ds ^f/3fja)i/ els Ttva reXetov' Kai Karinpaaev avrovs ava Tea-aapeis els poStov KpiSav' tovs oe Xidovs 
 tou vuov Kade\a>v, et, avrusv cfKodoprja-en to reikis Kai to Bearpov, Kai tov vabv rjpoTpiaaev. 
 
The Dialogue of Timothy and Aquila 
 
 99 
 
 Unas MS. 
 
 tIktovoiv 
 MS. 
 Fol. 130 
 
 Fol. 131 
 r°. 
 
 Fol. 131 
 
 V. 
 
 ■ MS 
 
 Z-yyova MS. 
 Fol. 132 
 
 o lovdaias enrev' ovk ?ti ep,vi]o-8r)S Trjs IXrjp Ka6a>s ewre &aS, Kat rjaatas Kat <rv etnas. 
 
 o Xpio-Tiavos eiVe* pfj iKKO-nfjV 8aifj.iv tc3 Xdyco" (cat ir&VTes epa> aoC irepl yap Trjs t\rjp 
 
 TTfpi rjr ewre daS on Uhm oiKoBoj.iouu.evH cog noAtc Be H metoxh auTHC eni to adro' ixpatrov e«re Ps. I2i\ 
 
 tow tottov ainjr XeytoV 6'pH oicov, Ta nAeupd toG Soppd, h noAic tou gaoiAecoc toC neraAou, Ps. 47 s . 
 
 irept rjs o <ro\opa>v Xeyn ev rois ao-pao-iV eA9e, h nAHoiov uou, koAh juou n£piOT£pd juou, £A0£ Cant. 2 *- 
 
 uno thv OKenHV thc nrrpac, exojueva toC npOTEix'iouaTOC Tavrtjv fjo-aias eXeytv, euq>pav9HTi Is. 54'. 
 
 OTEipa H OU TlKTOUOa *, pfi£ov H OUK GJ&LVOUOa' OTI noAAd TO TEKVa THC ('pHJUOU, luaAAov H THC 
 
 ej(OUGHC tov a'vBpa' rrjv Se x a P av avTrjs ZXeyev irpoetdas, 9am?ou 9am^ou iAhm' hkei fdp oou Is. 6o 1 ~' . 
 
 to 9C0C Kai h 66£a ku em oe dvaTeAei' iBou fdp okotoc Kai fvo90c KaAuyei naoav thv r-fiv 
 
 eni oe oe 9avH0£Tat i<c. Kai nopeucovTai (JaoiAeic ev tco 9am oou' Kai e'9vh ev th AaunpoTHTi 
 
 oou, fipov KUKAcp touc 098aA).ioiJc oou Kai '(Be auvHfUEva to tekvo tou IAhu' iBou fdp hkoolv 
 
 Kai en cVkov dpSHaovTai 1 tote 6'yH Kai ekgthoei th Kap&ia, 8tl MeTapaAei eni oe Re nAouTOv 
 
 6aAdaoHC Kai e9vcov Kai Aacov' Kai fi£ouoiv aoi kcijuhAol uaBidv Kai fE9dp' Kai Kpioi va(3aico9' 
 
 nuvTec ek oagd h£ouoiv 9epovTec xpuoiov Kai dpfupiov, Kai AlfSavov o'ioouoiv ooi' Kai dvevex- 
 
 Shoetoi Be Ta eni to GuoiaoTHpidv juou, Kai 6 oikoc thc npooEuxfic nou 6o£ao9HoeTaf Kai 
 
 nAoia 9apaeic fiSouaiv 9EpovTec Ta tekvo oou # Kai dprupiov Kai xpuoiov, 6id to 6'vojua ku toC 
 
 8u to dfiov, Kai oiKO&ojuHaouoiv aAAofEVEic to teixh oou' Kai oi (SaoiAeic. outcov napaOTHoovTai 
 
 cor 6id f dp dprHv EndTa£d oe Kai 6id eAeov HrdnHod oe' Kai 9hoco oe dfaAAiajua aicbviov, Kai Is. 6o"' 16 - 
 
 9HAdoEic rdAa £9vd>v Kai nAouTOv 3ooiAecov 9drH' Kai j-vcooh 8ti Efd) i<5 u go)?<ov oe. 'O 8e 
 
 Xaos 6 e£ i6vu>v lda>v 6Vt KaTrjWdyrj avraiv 6 ks, Kai avros naXiv eu^aptcrr&v Tto icu ekeyev' 
 
 dfaAAida9co h yuxH juou eVi tco Kip' eve&uoev fdp jue ijuaTiov opiou, Kai xiTcova eu9poauvHc;. Is. 61 10 . 
 
 coc vuM9'ia). n£pie9HKtv )uoi ju'tTpav, Kai ojc, vuM9HV KaTEK(ioMHO£V me koomov Kat Ttakiv 
 
 eKwXr]pS>v Tcs ras eVayyeAmr airoO ras ayadds, r$ e| i@vS>v Xaw Kai rfj aioiv iXeyev" 6ld oicbv Is. 62'' 3 . 
 
 ou oia>nHO0u.ai' Kai 6id IAhju ouk dve£o)Liat, Ecog av e£eA9h cog 9C0C h 6tKaioauvH outhc" to Be 
 
 opiov juou cog Aau.ndc kouShoetoi" ko'i 6\|/ovTai e"9vh thv Bikoioouvhv oou' Kai gaoiAeig thv 
 
 &d£av aou' Kai koAeoei oe k^, to 6'voud oou to Kawdv, EuAOfHBHoeTai eni thc ftic;. Is. 65". 
 
 o lovdaios ewre" Ka8a>s dprjKas vvv, oh eniKAH9HoeTai 001 ovoua Kaivdv, C euAoj-H9HOETai Eni Is. 65 15 . 
 THC r"C> tou laKoi/3 eipijrai" laxa)^ yap KaXoipevos to irparov, iifTiavoimaBti vtt6 kv lr]X. 
 
 6 xP la " riaV0S turev' ovk uirev rj ypacprj on €77iKf\rj6ri o"0t bvofia Kaivov, aWa Ta peWoVTa 
 eXeyfv' on imKkrjBrjo-eTal 0-01 ovoua Kaivdv, EuAorH9H0ETai Eni thc. j- hc nepl yap ip.S>v tu>v vlmv 
 Irjk ovtios tiuev' ujueic Be oi If KOTaAeAoinoTEC M^, Aef et i<c, Kai eniAav8av6]UEvoi to opog to aridv Is. 66" . 12 . 
 Mou, Kai ETOtjud^ovTEC TpdnE^av toic Baijuovioic, Kai KEpvouvTec th tuxh KEpaona, era) napaScooco 
 ujuac, Etc edvaTOv naxaipac nea£to9e Aef ei i<C' Kat p.er oklya inayn Xeymv, iBoii oi BouAeuovTtc Is. 66 13_1 °. 
 not 9dfOVTai, uiaeic Be n£Lvdo£o9£' iBou oi BouAeuovTec u.01 niovrrai, uuelc. Be Bi>cHoeo9e' iBou 
 oi BouAeuovte'c moi £L'9pav9HO0VTai, ujueic Be KEKpd£eo9E' oti EKdAeoa ujuac, Kai ouk EnHKOu- 
 oote mou, K£Kpd£aa9e and ndvou thc KapBiac umojv KaTEAEUfaTe fdp to ovoua umojv 
 eic nAHOfiovHv ev Toic e'9veoiv, uuac Be dveAei i<c' Toic Be BouAeuouolv moi, eniKAH8H0£Tai ovoua 
 Katvdv S euAof H9HaeTai eni thc ffic euAorHoouaiv fdp tov 9v tov aAH9ivdv koto fdp toc Is. 66 k . 
 HMEpac tou £uAou thc ?<»hc eoovtoi ai HjuEpai TOO AaoC uou. Bi oti anEpua eo T iv euAOfHMEvov 
 urrd ku' Kai to eKfOva * outcov ubt outcov eVi AoAoGvtoc auTOu, epdV t'i cotiv ; iBoii ndpeiur Is. 66?*.**. 
 «V to tcXo? §€ t^e fHipXov Ttjs 7Fpo(prjTetas fjo-aiov' tS p.ev Xacp c'£ idvav, ataviav biaBrjKTjv 
 tdatW rots 8<r uiois iaKwfi, tSoiKfv dfiiciXeiTTTov emx"ppw <° l oc«8<>r eiVcov - ov, Tpdnov d Is. 66 22- "- 
 
 H 2 
 
ioo The Dialogue of Timothy and Aquila 
 
 ouwx Kaivdc. Km h j-h koivh, a ej-cb noito, Litvei evcbniov nou, Kai to ovohu uu.tbv Ae'fei kc' ko'i 
 GTHoeTai to onepjua uiucov evcbniov ,uou, ko'i to ovojua Cjucov Aefei Kg' Kai eGTai iiHva ek mhvcov, 
 kvmvTuv Kai odpgaTOv ek oapgciTOu' Kat eviauTOC. e£ eviauTOir K£ei naaa <3ap£ ev iAhm npoOKUVHaat 
 Ms - evcbniov mod Ae'fei kc navTOKporcop- Kai e£eAeuciovTai Kai KdfOVTai to KcoAa tcov dvcuv tcov 
 
 napagegHKoTOJV ev eno'r 6 pap gkcoAh£ ainrcbv oii TeAeuTHaei, Kai to nCp airrcbv ou o3ea6HO€Tai- 
 Kai ebovtoi eic. fipaaiv ttcigh aapKi' ipa ovk ire\ea8r]o-av ravra rrdvra ; <rVi pev ra e8vr) to 
 ayaBd' eVi he tov lovs ra KaKa * ; 
 
 b lovSaios erne' to ovoua to Kaivciv ovSerrw aWSeifa? ttov avofiaoSrj ij em. rlva. 
 6 ^pio-riai'os erne' to ovo/ia to Kaivov to evKoy-qpevov em ri)s yr)s, wvopdoSri vrrb rav 
 aylav pa8r\ra>v tov bys ijpmv iv ^v, iv rrparois ev Avnoxela, KaBios yeyparrrai ev rats rrpd£eo-iv 
 7 aw arroo-ToXav, oti expHLidnoav npcoTOv ev cVnoxeia KaAeiaBai [touc] touc lic<0htc<c XP 101 " 101 ' 015 '.' Acts Il2 ° 
 Pol. 132 (Sou aW8ei£a trot irepl toC evXoyrjpevov bvoparos, irore Kai Sia tiW 6 ks mvopao-ev avrb Kai ^ ° • ez v 
 a7r€KKrj6rj. 
 ? fjSeaav. 6 lovSalos flirt' Kai el e'lhrjtrav * ol irps pov Kai eyvaaav rrepl tov lv tovtov oti e'o-riv 8s, d%av* 
 
 ?ix a "- Tas xeipas* avrav ineveyKe'iv eV avrov ; ou Ttavra eyvao-av avrov 8v eivai; ei pev yap rrepi 
 
 XW as - TrpocpfjTov ivereCKaro ks 6 6s diet frxaplov /xtjkc'ti rvporprjreveiv rwd, ei he np09HTeucov tic, Zech. 13' . 
 C3u,uno5io0aiv oiitov 6 ffiTp Kai h jLTiTp outou ot fevvHaavTeg- 9avaTCp anoeavH Kai oj ?hoh, oi' 
 oti yeuSfi errpocpHTeuaae Kai KaTOiaxuveHOOvTai oi np09HTCii, eKaaTOc. Ik thc opuaeto(; olitoO, 
 ev toj np09HT£ueiv aiiTOV drrovToe ovv tov dyiov nvs Sia toO wpocprjTOV, oti ev Tais rjjxepais 
 eKeivms, pfj ecreo-dai 7rpo(prjTr]v, ti e'povfiev Tvepl tov lv tovtov, oti irpo(pT]Tr)S rjv ; aXX oiik r/v 
 vjiSiv MS. Trpo(pr]Tris, akXa. 8s rjv ; iSoii eK toiv deiav ypatpmv, ovk eyvaaav avrov 8v ol nps fjfiav*. 
 
 6 xpi-o-riavbs elite' Kadas edrjXmo-av t]piv al Selai ypa<j)ai, i'yvcoo-av a\i]8S>s, &\K enayyoiOH Is. 6'°. 
 h Kap6ia auTCov, Kai touc. o9eaA)uo0c auTtov eKajUjuusav, Kai toIc cbaiv papecog HKOuaav, Ka8ms 
 fixfyorMS. ei7rev tjo-aias' e)(8pbv* be r)yr)cravTo avrov, St' oti evavTiovro to'is i'pyois avrwv rols wovrjpols, 
 Fol. 133 Kai e'trXrio-drjaav fiJXoD" Kai deapoivres to. crripela, a enolei oti ev ra 6a> e'o-Tiv' ra 8e avTcov epya 
 r °' fir) ovra apeo-Ta t<3 8a>, ejuiSHaav airbv Bcopedv Kai Kara to yeypafipevov' Kai gumPouAiov Ps. 6S 5 . 
 
 TTOiHGavTec eaTavpaxrav avrov Ka8o>s avrbs rjvboKrja-ev 7ra8eiv' avrol 8e evopxo~av viroKe\o~6ai ^ larc - J 5 ■ 
 avrov Oavaroj, dyvoovvres ol raXaves rqv avrov oiKovopiav, rjv eis to yevos rav avwv avros 
 errereXei' Kai rbv e\ovTa Kpivai ?covTac Kai veKpouc 7rape8a>Kav els Kplciv Bavarov. Acts io' 2 . 
 
 6 iou8aiof elire' jivr]p.oveva>v Ka8' eavrbv exeiv, p.ek\eis yap vnap^eis rav Svo Ke<pa\aiav 
 TOvraiV 0"vo'Ta<yiv bihovai. 
 
 6 xp ln " rlavos eiire' tto'kov bvo \ 
 
 b lovhaios e'mev' oti einas avrbv eKovo-'ias TTeirovBora, Kai coj oti 7rpoeyiva>o"Kev to 7rd#or 
 aiToC Kai oti aiiTof eariv 6 fieXKav Kpivai ^awTac Kai veKpoug. Acts lo w . 
 
 6 xP l0 ~ Tlav0 S erne' rrdvra dirobel^io, aWa vvv eirl to irpoKeipevov rpdiroipev' e\e'yop.ev yap 
 on rbv fieWovra Kpivai ^cbvTac Kai veKpouq napeSwKav els Kplo-iv davdrov. avrov 8e 
 Cf. Luc. 23 o-ravpadevTos u hAioc, tOKOTiafiH, Kai efe'veTO okotoc erri naaav thv thv, and copac SkthC ecoc Mat 27". 
 Levi S 1 & <"P a C evdTHC Kai ndAiv efeveTO 90JC, KaBa yeyparrrai ev t<S rjo-atq, oti OKOTloOHaeTai 6 fiAlOC Is. 13 10 & 
 Acta Pil. ueoHMPpia, Kai GKOTtiaei 6 fiAioq KaTa Me'oov thc HLiepac Kai to npdc eanepav eOTai 90JC to Amos ° • 
 c. xi. npcot epeic ncoi; efeveTO tonepa ; Kai eanepac, epeic; ncoc ej-eveTO npcot ; TrdXiv re to KaTa- Deut. 28°. 
 
 1 In mg. pr. m. scr. Ibov yap P\enofiev rrdvra yeyevrjpeva. 
 
The Dialogue of Timothy and Aquila 
 
 IOI 
 
 Pol. 133 
 
 V. 
 
 ex apo- 
 crypho 
 qiiodain. 
 
 OVKC-Tv MS. 
 
 Si'Sfis MS. 
 
 Fol. 134 
 r». 
 
 cerai Si' 
 b&oviwv. 
 
 Fol. 134 
 
 v°. 
 
 §6r. 
 
 rovrov MS. 
 
 neTOOMa toO vaoC eax'iaSH Meaov tci d'pH eaaAeuOHaav 1 • Kai ai rreTpat eppdfHaav Kai tci 
 UVHMeia Hveto)(8HOav, Kai noAAd GcojuaTa tcov KeKOucHjuevcov dvtGTHaav, Kai eiaflA9av eig thv 
 uj-iav ndAiv, Kai evecpaviaBHOav TTOAAoic.- Kai on epcoTCov touc. avaaTtlvTac, ouk ei ad, cpHoiv, 
 6 oeiva ; 6 oe eAef ev, vai, cpHoiv oukoGv* ad, cpHaiv, 6 drro9avcbv rrpd togoutcov ctcov ; Kai eAef ev 
 ej-co £IML aAAa re Kai a'AAoc ndAiv epcoTa d'AAov tcov dvasTavTcov, Kai hkouov to acVrd' e'Aerev 
 ouv auToTc ndAiv ncoq ouv Hj-ep9HTe ek veKpcov; Kai einav oi dvaaTdvTec ek tcov veKpcov ouk 
 oiSaTe t'i ereveTO co6e dpTi ; oi Be ?covTeq einav, ou r'vcoaKOMev' oi 6e einav auToig' oi* 
 eoTaupcoaaTe dvdv Aefdyevov tv ; oi hi ^cbvTec. einav, eaTaupcbaajiiev outov, oti eAerev auTov Bvuv 
 9u' Kai einav oi dvasTavTec eK tcov veKpcov err' aAHBeiac; Rg eVriv uc Sir Ka9cbc. fdp evoniaciTe 
 oti Te'QvHKev, totc Kai fiA9ev npdc, tov ci&hv, Kai auvrpiyac; airroO Tag nuAac, Kai touc MOx^odc, 
 ai/rdv ntv eoHaev, Hjuac. 5e eAuTpcoaaTO, Kai dveaTHaev auv ai/rcp. 
 
 6 touSaios erne' tovtcov raff d-rroBeit-eis Si'Sou * rjpiv. 
 
 6 xpKTTiavbs eurev' ev^epcos Si* d\iyav \e£ecov. 
 
 6 lovdalos eine' ( e Swarbv (fipdcrov rjjiiv avrd. 
 
 o xpio~Tiav6s €17T6* izpcorov pev yap Sia tov iv on 6s cov fiovXrjaei iSi'a KareXBcov, Kai ravra 
 eiroiTjcrev tco SSij Kai isi davdrco, aKove tov SaS Xeyovros' e£dfcov neneSHiueNOuc, tv dvbpeia, 
 djiioicoc. touc. napaniKpaivovTac touc, KaTOiKoOvrac ev Tacpoic Kai jraXiv" dneGTeiAev tov Adrov 
 auTOu Kai idaaTO auTOuc Kai eppuaaTO auTodc Ik tojv oiacp(9)opcov aiVrcov Kai oti o-vverpi^fv 
 nuAac x a ^ K <* s i Kal MOxAouC cri8r]povs o~vvi6\acrev' ev 8e tcS rjcata ovtios Xeyei" oi) npeo|3uc, Oim 
 dj-feAog" aAA' auTOC d ice e'ocoaev auTOijc;" nep\ Se tcov vcicpcov, avros rjcratas Xe'yei, dvaoTHGOVTai 
 oi veKpoi - Kai erep9H00vTai oi ev to?c MVHMeioig, Kai edcppavSHaovToi oi ev th rfi' ev Se tco 
 8avtrj\, ovt(os Xeyu' Kai noAAoi tcov Ka9eu5dvTCOv eni ffig )(cb)Uc<Ti, dvaoTHaovTai eic $cohv 
 aicoviov ev de to oxrie Xc'yei ovtcos' ice o 9c hjucov iaTpeuaei Hjaac ici; Kai MOTCooet hiiuc Kai tv 
 Tin TpLrH tijaepa uvaOTHadu.e9a' tveomov auTOu Kai ^HaojLieBa. ravra iravTa npoiScov 6 SaS eXeyev 
 tco e| e'dvcov \aa> iv vovdecrla' to e'nnepac. auAia9HG6Tai KAau9]udc, Kai eig to npcot dfaAAiaaic;. 
 
 d lovdalos eiire* koX tls 6 ev Autth 2 yevopevos Tore ; 
 
 6 xpiCTTiavos elne' npbs fjfiepav ptav 6 TTtcrTos Xaos, a/xa rots avrov juaflHTaic;' Kai Tas nepc ttjv 
 Maf SaAHVHV h |uia tcov oa3SdTCov 3 ' aKovo-avres ti\v avrov dvao-Tacriv, aireppi^rav pev to irevdos, 
 Xapds de eiayye\ia eSe^avro {mo tcov ayyeKcov i iv lipcoTois' Seirepov Sf V7rd tcov o-Tpancorcov'', 
 tcov Kal cpvha^avTcov to pvijpa' to Se aicoviov nevSoc; °, vpels eXdfieTe, Kadcos frxapias 
 TrpocprjTevei. 
 
 6 lovoalos elirev" oiSels aKaipcos XdXcov fj oti ctv£t]Tcov ev \6ycp vf$pi£ei Tivd. 
 
 6 vptcrriavos elrre' p.r] p.oi yevono Tvapa tov £covros 8v vftpio-at aKaipcos Ttva tcov nXrjcrtov 
 pov' aXX' ocra to ttvcl to ayiov i\d\r)crev dca tcov npocprjTcov, ovtcos Kayo) XaXijcro. dXXct 
 fiviKa 'idav yevoaeva crrjpeta iv tco o~Tavpco6rjvai avrov, Kai Ibovres veKpcov dvdo~Tao'tv ) Kal 
 aKovcraVTes napa tcov crrpancoTcov on dveo-Tt] ck veKpcov' dniCTTrjo-ai Se tovtois • ovk r\v, St on 
 airoi cpvhd^avTes to pvrjpa, aKpt/3Ss iyivcoo-Kov' Sto Si) Kai oujjpouAiov noiiiaavTec, dpf upia 
 iKavd eocoKav Tolg aTpaTicoTaic Aej-ovTec' eirraTe oti oi MaSHTai auToO vuktoc eABdvTec; eKAeyav 
 
 Luc. 2 3* 5 . 
 Ma.27 51 - 53 . 
 
 Ps. 6f. 
 Ps. io6 M 
 
 Is. 26". 
 
 Dan. I2 J , 
 Hos. 6 2 . 
 
 Ps. 29°. 
 
 Ma. 2S"- 13 . 
 
 1 Cf. Ephrem comment, on Tatian. diatess. (Arm. ed. Ven. 1836, p. 235) : ' et monies commoti 
 sunt, sepulchra aperta sunt, et velum scissum est.' 
 
 2 Cf. Pet. Evang. 26 and 59. 3 Cf. Mat. 28', Luc. 24 1 . 4 Cf. Luc. 24 1 . 
 6 Cf. Pet. Evang. 39. 6 Cf. Pet. Evang. 25. 
 
102 The Dialogue of Timothy and Aquila 
 
 aiVrdv H)udiv KOinconevcov Kal AagdvTec to dpfupia, eno'iHGav ojc e6ioc<x8Haav aveitrjaev Be Mat. 28 15 . 
 civtovs 6 icr 7T€pi tovtov Bid tov npoqbrjrov f)<Tawv, npoo-Ka\ovpe vos Tas ayias yvvaiKas, Tas tov 
 6v 6eaaaii.il/as tov dvaaravTa, Kal Xeyovra' j-uvaiKec tpxoMevat and 6eac, 0euT6- Ou fdp Knot. Is. 27 11 . 
 I /cat MS. ex <ov S^eaiv eotiv, St' on dvrjyyeCKav rjpiV Kal e'xel* ivetpavrjaav fjpiv frepav nkdvqo-iv' Ka\ 
 
 Pol. 135 Ijq nd\iv 6V alStva elnev ks' (pvXao-cropevoi pdraia Kal yf/evBi], ekBov avrav eyKareKemov' 
 
 r °" TauTa ttuvto ecopaKoTec TeAeoBevTa oi iou&aioi, eKoyavTO KoneTOV juefa Kadas yeypanrai Bid Pet.Evang. 
 
 (axapiov tov irporprjToV on emgAefOVTai rrpdc Me, dv6' cov KaTOpxHaavTO 1 Kai ofOvTai eic 8v £ 5 ' , 10 _ 
 e£eK6VTHGav Kai KoyovTai etc eauTOik KoneTOV a>c en dpanHTdv Kai d5uvH8HaovTai o&iivHv, i«. 
 Kai coc eni npcoTOTOKOu' Kai eoTai ev th Hyepa eKeivH, Ae'fei KC, MeraAuv6HaeTai u KOneToc 
 iAhm, ojc kottetoc poojvoc ev rrebicp eKKonTOMevar Kai KoyovTai naaai ai cpuAai thC j-fic Ka9' 
 
 Sa0ai< MS. eauTdc, 9UAH o'lkou 5a6 Katf eauTHv, Kai ai j-uvalKec ai>Tu>v Ka9' earn-dc' <puAH okou vd8av * 
 Ka8' e'auTHV, Kai ai fuvau<ec aurav Katf eauTdc' 9uAh Aeui Ka9' eauTHv, Kai ai ruvaiKec 
 auToiv Ka6' eauTdc' <pu\H o'lkou cujuediv Ka6' eauTHv, Kai ai ruvaiKec ai?rd>v Ka6' eauTdc' naaai 
 ai I'noAeAeiMMevat 9UAai, cpuAti epuAH KaB' eauTHv, Kai ai j-uvaiKec oi'tgjv Katf eauTdc. TvwBi 
 ovv & "iovBale OTi ov% <os 6e\a>v iftpio-ai Tivd elnd ti. p.') yevoiro, dXX' iSoii anedei^d 0"oi ra Bid 
 TOV irpo(pT}TOV prjdevTa vnd tov kv. 
 
 Pol. 135 6 lovbaws eiVe' vvv naipos 'iva del^eis i}piv Tecos ev irpioTois ort eKOVO~las enauev' Kai otl 
 
 v°. ' 
 
 npoeyivcoo-Kev tovto, 
 
 6 xpio'TLavos eirrev' oldas oti aireo~Takr)0'av ol ayioi irpocprjTai \a\rjo~ai tcl irpoo~TeTayp,eva 
 
 avTols ; 
 
 6 lovftaios elirev' ao-<pa\es tovto earlv. 
 
 6 xpio~Tiav6s elne' ylvcoaKe ovv lepepiav \eyovTa tovto, Sia to yivwo~Keiv avTov nepi tov 
 
 nd&ovs avTov, Kal as c'k 7rpocrd>7rou tov iv ovra? Xcyei' efd) (X>Q dpviov Skokov dfojuevov TOu 
 
 8ueo6at ouk ej-vwv ; kot enou eAOfiaavTO Aopaudv novHpdv AtfOVTec" 6eCTe Kai ejufSuAoouev 
 
 £uAov eic tov d'pTOv outoO' Kai tKTpivj/ffiuev outov c'k ffic ^covtojv. Kai ye ev SaS Xt'-yct wepl 
 
 popol MS. tovtov' ouveTe 6h d'9povec ev tco Aaai' Kai (uwpoi rroTe (ppovHOeTe ; 6 9UTeua)v to ooc, rdxi Ps. 93" -1 '. 
 
 aKouei ; h 6 nAdaac tov 099aAjudv KaTavoei ; d naibeucov e8vH oux'i eAef£eic ; 6 &iod<3KCov dvov 
 
 fvdiaiv, Kupioc fivcbaKei TOuC 6iaAOf iououC Ttov dvtov, OTt eiaiv juotoiol" Kal naKiv ev ra ijcraio 
 
 oi Kara- Xe'yei, efdi be ouk diTeiSdi *, ou6e dvTiAe'fCo" tov voitov mou ebcoKa eic MdoTirac, Kai Tac 
 
 ntiBai MS. otafovac mou eic pcmiojLiaTa' to &e npoaaindv mou ouk dnesTpeya and aiaxuvHC ejunTUOMUTCov 
 
 p.n ov o~vvefirj TavTa ewl tov kv ; 
 
 o tovda'tos elne' 7roWaKis de 011 nepl tov iv eypdcprj TavTa, dWci nepl eTepov tivos. 
 
 6 xpio~Ttcivas ei-rre' nepl tovtov evKoirov dirodel^ai, otl nepl tov iv TavTa inpo<pr)Tev8T], 
 
 Pol. 136 o lovdatos einev' ei tovto noirjcrai dvvrjdrjs eK twv 6ei(*>v ypa(f)cov f els ndvra r]\T]Bevo~as. 
 
 r '* 6 xpi&Tiavbs erne' ndvTa noWd pev kot d\r]Beiav 8ei£avTes, nepl toO kv iv , ovdtv 
 
 uXpe^Tjaapev' aWa Kadais yeypanrai VUOTCi?OVTi 6iHrouMevoc, en eaxdrav r)Koio-apiev to tL Sir. 22". 
 
 eo-Ttv' Spas ovk aKt]$ido-a>pev' prj yeVoiTO" wapexei yap r)plv icf if, to t'i eineiv Kai t'i AaAfioai Mat. 10" & 
 
 xard to indyye\pa ovtov. ev ra Ka \JAa~Spco ovTas yeypanTat, dJpuEav x e ^pdc MOu Kai noouc -^ uc ' '?_• 
 
 Mou, etHpiBjUHaav nuvTa to ootS you' aijToi 5e KaTevoHOav Kai tneioov Me. ko.1 oieMepiaavTO 
 
 tu iMdTid mou eauTOic, Kai eni tov iMOTiSMOV mou e'SaAov KAfipov. BXenopev tie els tov h> ravra Cf. Pet. Ev, 
 
 nXrjpcodevTa' Kal yap &pv£av Tas \eipaQ avrov Kal tovs noSas rjXois Kal e<pto'uv l avrov Kal T ' 2i , , 5 
 
 1 In mg\ pr. m. ifuceaBe x a 'P €tJ/ eTnTpeneaOe. 
 
Pol. 136 
 
 v°. 
 
 The Dialogue of Timothy and Aquila 103 
 
 cXf-yov" ei u; el tou 8u KaTdflH8i and tou OTaupoG' Kai SiejuepioavTO Ta tjuuTid juou eaUTOu;, Mat. 27'°. 
 
 Kai cm tov Ljuanoiuov mou egaAAov KAnpouc Kai irdXiv iv Ta £r] ifraXu.iS ovras yeypawrai' Kai Ps. 21". 
 
 eocoKav eic to ppaijua juou xo\m, Kai etc thv oiyav mou enoTiadv Me u£oc Kai fiXeirou.ev avra p s . 68 M . 
 
 itXrjpaOevTa eVi tov [J* p.17 yap oao vneu.ei.vev ti toutcw ; ciXXa oi8e aXXoj tis, el fir/ 6 Is 
 
 fwvos. Kpendjuevoc yap eni tou OTaupou eTnev oi\|/cb' Kai nAnsavTec andj-rov o£ouc jucto Acts 5 30 . 
 
 XOXfic nenifjaevov nepi8evTec KaAaMcp enoTtaav airrdv irdXiv ippe&rj iv ra ita ^raXp.a' 6 6c, Mat. 27 48 & 
 
 6 6c mou, npoayec MOi' i'va tI ej-KOTeAemdc Me ; o 8e Is Kpeu.du.evos iv ra 0Taupw elirev, tAoet, J * & Jo. 19 
 
 ,^ < „ t 1 \ ' 9 & Pet 
 
 eAoet XeMaaa3ax9avf o,epp.j]veveTaC a 6c, 6c MOU eic ri M e ej-KOTeAetnac; eZ o3w d7ro8€i|tis, E g ' 
 
 d> loutWe, fiij ■n\r)pa)6ivra ravra Sera e| ap%rjs tov Xoyov elirov Kai eas tov vvv els tov Iv Mat. zy 1 *. 
 
 tovtov, eXey^ov Xonrov, 
 
 o lovSa'tos elirev' iirtryyeiXov p.01 ix to>v delwv ypatpwv diroSei^ai on airos io-nv peXXmv 
 
 Kplvai £avras Kai veKpovs' Kai vvv rrXrjpao'ov tt\v eirayyeXiav o~ov. 
 
 6 xpio-Tiavos elite" tI otpeXos on Koma>jxev' yeypairrai yap els ara aKovovTav, p.rj yap 
 
 davverav ; 
 
 d lovSalos elirev' iv Trj imo-ToXrj Tlavkov, o5 Kai Tr)V /SiffXov ivapldjiei, bv veav bia8rJKr)v 
 
 Cf. Rom. exere, aiiTOif ypd(pav Xeyn' 6 Si&doKcov ev th oioaOKaAiq mh et OKVHpoc. 
 
 6 xpioriajiof elirev' 6 uvtos ypd(pei \eymv, 'in i.\xo\ Mev to Aefeiv ouk OKVHpov vtiiv be to Phil. 3'. 
 oocpaAec. iva he ko\ tovto nXrjpwo-w^ev to atr^//a, epovp.ev Sv KeXevo'ei, pAXiara 8ta tovs 
 aKovoVTas, irepl ov vvv ipaiTas, ave tov 6v' ovtcgs yeypamai iv Ta §avir]\' ev TCp TTptOTCp eTei Dan. 7 1— ". 
 
 Pol. 137 PaATdoap gaaiAea>c x aAoC( i <MV > oavitiA evunviov 'i6ev Kai h opaaic thc KeepaAfic outou, eni thc 
 
 r °- koIthc auToC' Kai to evunviov e'f pa\|;ev. €f(b 6aviHA e6ecopouv, Kai ioou Teoaapec d'veMOi tou 
 
 ouvou npooegaAAov npdc thv 6dAasaav thv MEfdAHV Kai Tessapa 6Hpia dveBaivov « thc 
 6aAdsoHC, 6ia9tpovTa aAAHAcov to npdJTOv tooei Ataiva, Kai nTepd outhc toaei deTou' 
 
 l£eTakr). e6eojpouv ecoc ou eEeTiAH * Ta nTepd outhc, Kai e£Hp6H and thc r^C, Kai eni no5cov dvou !&66h 
 auTH' Kai ioou 6Hpiov beuTepov omoiov dpKtp' Kai eic Mcpoc ev eoTdflH' Kai Tpia nAeupd tv to) 
 otomuti, dvd Meoov tojv 666vtcov outhc Kai outojc eAej-ev ruth, dvdaTHSi 9dfe adpKac noAAdc 
 onisco toutou eeeojpouv, Kai ioou 6Hpiov Tp'iTov cosei ndpoaAu;' Kai nTepd outhc Teasapa coc 
 neTeivou unep d'vto outhc Kai Teaaapec KeipaAai to> 6Hpicp touto>, Kai e£ouaia eB66H amCo- 
 onisco toutou e6eo'ipouv, Kai iooii 6Hpiov tstoptov 903epdv, Kai £K6aM3ov nepisacoc Kai isxupdv. 
 oi 66dvTec auTOu aiSHpoi" Kai oi ovuxec outou xcAkoT, ea6icov Kai AenTuvtov Kai tu eniAoina 
 toic noaiv auTOu KaTendTei' Kai outo 61096 pov nepiaacoc napd ndvTa tc! 6Hpia eMnpoo6ev 
 Pol. 137 outou, Kai KepaTa I outco' npoaevdouv toic Kepusiv outou' Kai i&ou Kepac eTepov MiKpdv 
 v °- dvegaivev ev Mesco auTiiv. Kai Tpia Kepa e£epi?ojaev tojv e'Mnpoa8ev outou' Kai i5ou 096aAMoi 
 
 a>c 096aAMoi dvou ev tco Kepan toutco' Kai otomo AaAouv Mer a ^ a ' e6ecopouv ecoc ou 6pdvoi 
 eTe9H0av, Kai naAaidc HMepcov eKa8isev Kai ravra Xeyav 6 xpicn-iaTOr, dveo-Tt] baKpvav' ml 
 K\ivas Tt]v Ke<pa\rjV koto. dvaToXds, eXeyev Ta lovdala' wpoo-exe, a ave, ISov irepi rqs o-vvreXelas' 
 Ka\ eXeyev ra aKoXovSa rrjs ypacpijs' H 6pi£ tou Ka6HMevou eni tou 6puvou, cuaei epiov 
 Kaeapdv, Kai to evfiuMO outou AeuKov coaei x"ov. 6pdvoc outou 9Ad£ nupoc, oi Tpoxoi 
 auTOu nOp 9Aerov noTOMOC nupdc eiAKev e'MnpocBev oOtou' x'^i 01 X'^ 1 " 06 ? eAeiTOupfOuv 
 auTco, Kai Mupiai Mupid&ec napeiOTHKeioav am-cir KpiTHpiov eVdeioev, Kai gigAoi Hvecpx6Hoav 
 Eeeojpouv TdTe and 9C0VHC tcov Adrcov cSv to Kepac eKeivcov fAdAei, ecoc ou dvHpefiH to 
 6Hpiov Kai untoAeTO' Kai to otomo outoC e&69H etc Kuustv nupdc Kai tcov Aomcov BHpiajv h 
 
104 The Dialogue of Timothy and Aquila 
 
 opXH ju€TeGT«6H, k«i jLiaKpoTH^ ^cohc e566H auTOic ecoc KcupoC' eBecopouv ev opajuan thc 
 Pol. 138 vuktoc Kai ioou eni tow vecpeAeov tou ouvou a>g uc uvou epxi'juevoc hv kcu ewe tou naAuiou 
 r ' tcov Hjuepwv ecpOaoev Kai uutco npOGHve'xBH" Kai auTCp e660H h dpxn koi tijuh- Kai h paaiAeict,- 
 
 Kai h e£ouGur h e£ouoia outou eEouoia aicovioc;, fine ou TTapeAeuoeTai' Kai h 3aoiAeia outou, 
 paciAcia alcovioc, htic ou oia96apHoeTai. 
 
 6 he lonSaios epeivev eveos axrel &>paP p,taVj pydev Xeycop' Aeyei avrco 6 xpiaTiavos' crvprJKas 
 ravra 7rdvra, (fr ave tov 6v ; 
 
 o lovbalos elite' a-vvrJKa, 
 
 6 ^ptoTtayos et7rc* Kai rt o-oi fioKet Trfpl toutgh' ; 
 
 6 iouSaios- enrep' in dXrjQetas eireia'ds ue navrodev, on avrds icrrip 6s 6ea>p, Kai ks 
 Kvplcop, Kai fiaaiXevs ftaa-iXetav , ko.1 on 7rXr}p.peXiq eirXr}u.peX7]o-av oi nps fjfJLcop ineveyKapres 
 %elpas €7T avrop' vvp ovv ave tov 6v tl 7rotr)o~as atodtD dvdyyetXov uoi. 
 
 6 xpto-navos emev* ei niGTeueic e£ uAhc thc KCtpotac; god, ko.\ r£ oXrjs rrjs hvpduews aov } Acts 8 37 . 
 avderra MS. Ka\ «£ oXtjs ttjs lo"xyo$ crov, Kai e£ oXt/s tJ}? o-vvetrecos o~ov, dvaoTac * paimoai Kai uTToAouGat Acts 22 16 . 
 Tag d,uapTiac gou enLKaAeGajucvoc to ovOu.a tou ku lit Iva dKovtrrjs perd rayv aKovovrcov jrapd 
 tov iepoyjfdXTOv jSacnXeof Kai Trpofyyrov kcu irarpidpxov hah \iyovros' juaKapun tov c«pe0HGav 
 ai dvojuiai Kai cov dneKaAu98H0av al djuapTiai. 
 
 Kat ravra elirwp 6 xP i °~ TlaV0S dvecrrr), Sia to tov b'xXov eTTicfitove'ip tov tthttov kcu Xeyeiv* 
 NtKa r) iricjTis tcop xpi<rnafa)j>* evcftrj/jLeiv re tov ^aaiXc'a, ko.1 top Icrdyyikov avrov in'ujKOTTov. 
 Fol. 138 6 he lovhaios dvao~Tas Kai 7recrtbv els tovs nodas tov ^pio-navou, Kai vyj/ , <j>>o~as ttjv cpmvrjv 
 
 avToii ev Kkavdpxp eXeyev rai xP l0 ~ TiaV( p' iK^r}TT}crei Kvpios ttjv "*jsv)(f)v fiov eK t&v )(eipa>v aov, 
 edv fiq irotrjo-ets p,e ^pioTtavbV. Kai dvearrjaev avTov 6 ^piOTiaj'os' clirav fieveiv ovtov* Kai 
 elo-e\da>v 7rpos tov dyioiTaTOV eiricrKoirov . . . tckvov* top K07na>VTa yecopyov del npcoTOv tcov 
 Kap7r£>v U€Ta\ap.fidvetv* o~v KeKoitlaKas, o~v \a/3e TrpcoTOV tov Kapnop avTov' tov 6e eiTroPTOS, 
 oti ovk etui ev KXrjpco, dpouaiods 6 inlo'KoTTOs fj\6ev els to KvptaKov. Kai bovs elptjvrjv ^eeporovei 
 avTov dtaKovov' Kai irdXtv hovs elprjvrjv 7rotet avTov 7rpeo-j3vTepov, Kai hidcocrtv avT& \onrovs 
 TrpeafivTepovs Kat diaKovovs 7Tpos vn-qpecriav ttjs XeiTovpyias. Kai dibovaip avTcji bi<j>8epav 
 yeypapuevov Tas 67TtKX^O"ets Kat ev^ds ttjs aKo\ov6ias' Kai U7re\#d)i> 6 oo~icoraTos \0t7r6p 
 7Tp eo-/3 VTepos Ttpodeos ueTa TOiv \oi7Tcop iepemp Kai diaKovcop ev Tea tottch ev6a rjp 6 aKv\as 
 d-TreKdexduevos, ml Aa/3coi/ avrov elo~i]yayev ev ttj cKKkrj&ia* Kai eTToirjaap Tqv OKoXovQlav, Kai 
 eftdrrTicrap ovtop els to opopa tov Ttarpos Kai rov vlov Kai tov dytov irvevaaTos, ueTOvoudcravTes 
 avTOp 6c6yva>crT0v w os utTaXaftwv roav dxpdpTcop uva'Ti]pL(ov i iyevero Boxclov tov dylov 
 irvevfiaTOS, o ttot€ lovdaloSj vvv de xP l0 ~ Tiavos § la TOU 8eov, 6 ttotc XvkOs $ pvv be npofiaTOv 
 XptwTov yevopevos. Kai eXafiep avrov 6 Trpeo-^vrepos nuoOeos ev tco Idicp oiko) avrovj ko.1 TJo~ap 
 SianavTos dua 8o£d£ovTes irarepa Kai vlov Kai dyiop nvevua' to ndaa do£a, ripy, Kpdros t Kai 
 7Tpoo~Kvvrjcris } pop Kai ael Kai ft? tovs alibpas rcov aidipcov* * hutjv* 
 
 FINIS. 
 
TEXTS, DOCUMENTS, AND EXTRACTS 
 
 CHIEFLY FROM 
 
 MANUSCRIPTS IN THE BODLEIAN /"J£i®^ 
 
 AND OTHER 
 
 OXFORD LIBRARIES 
 
 CLASSICAL SERIES- PART IX 
 
 COLLATIONS FROM THE CODEX CLUNIACENSIS S. HOLKHAMICUS 
 
 A NINTH-CENTURY MANUSCRIPT OF CICERO, NOW IN 
 
 LORD LEICESTER'S LIBRARY AT HOLKHAM 
 
 WITH CERTAIN HITHERTO UNPUBLISHED SCHOLIA, THREE FACSIMILES, AND 
 
 A HISTORY OF THE CODEX 
 
 WILLIAM PETERSON, C.M.G., LL.D. 
 
 Formerly Scholar of Corpus Ckristi College^ Ox/onf 
 Principal of the M c Gill University, Montreal 
 
 ©xfottr 
 
 AT THE CLARENDON PRESS 
 1901 
 
 7 
 
[Under the general title of Anecdota Oxoniensia, it is proposed to publish 
 materials, chiefly inedited, taken direct from MSS., those preserved in the Bod- 
 leian and other Oxford Libraries to have the first claim to publication. These 
 materials will be (i) unpublished texts and documents, or extracts therefrom, 
 with or without translations ; or (2) texts which, although not unpublished, are 
 unknown in the form in which they are to be printed in the Anecdota; or 
 (3) texts which, in their published form, are difficult of access through the 
 exceeding rarity of the printed copies ; or (4) collations of valuable MSS. ; or 
 (5) notices and descriptions of certain MSS., or dissertations on the history, 
 nature and value thereof. The materials will be issued in four Series: — 
 
 I. The Classical Series. 
 
 II. The Semitic Series. 
 
 III. The Aryan Series. 
 
 IV. The Mediaeval and Modern Series.] 
 
-F 
 
 
 & 
 
 i 
 t 
 
 w * # 
 
 8 cf ^ 
 
 ^ i J*!^^^-'-^ 
 
 £*■ ~ 
 
 
 , 
 
 
 r 
 
 
 7 
 
 V 
 
 2 
 
 \ 
 
 .**■>*$ 
 
 * c 
 
 t 
 7 
 
 •J 
 3 
 
 i 
 
 c 
 
 *-■■-' 
 
 1 
 
 
 *4 
 i' 
 
 -3 
 
 ^ , 1 
 HP 
 
 •-J 
 
 •■*-tp>. 
 
 r 
 
 
 i._ 
 
 3 
 
 
 4> 
 
 ' Cl_ 
 
 UL 
 
 *> 
 
 u 
 
 «* 
 
 • r 
 
 3 
 
 5 
 
 '2 
 
 
 u 
 
 -J 
 
 
 •} 
 
 ■^ 
 
 3 
 
 1 
 n 
 
 X ^ 
 
 1 1 
 I ~$ 
 
 r 
 ft 
 
 ?! 
 
 ti 
 
 •II 
 Ml 
 
 1 
 
 i 
 
 2 u s 
 
 << _ is 
 
 a .5 *, 
 
 O ^ 
 
 < 2 S 
 
 O 
 
 u 
 
 X 
 
 w 
 
 a 
 o 
 u 
 
 u ■? 
 
^nn&atu <S*0imn8ia: 
 
 COLLATIONS 
 
 FROM THE 
 
 CODEX CLUNIACENSIS S. HOLKHAMICUS 
 
 A NINTH-CENTURY MANUSCRIPT OF CICERO, NOW IN 
 LORD LEICESTER'S LIBRARY AT HOLKHAM, 
 
 WITH CERTAIN HITHERTO UNPUBLISHED SCHOLIA, THREE FACSIMILES 
 AND A HISTORY OF THE CODEX 
 
 BY 
 
 WILLIAM PETERSON, C.M.G., LL.D. 
 
 FORMERLY SCHOLAR OF CORPUS CHRISTI COLLEGE, OXFORD 
 PRINCIPAL OF M"GILL UNIVERSITY, MONTREAL 
 
 OXFORD 
 AT THE CLARENDON PRESS 
 
 1901 
 
 \_AU rights reserved^ 
 
 T 
 
 tMJ 
 

 t^T %J w <--it **=>- 
 
 7 
 
 f '', • > ?,L.,QOC 
 
 o 
 
 HENRY FROWDE, M.A. 
 
 PUBLISHER TO THE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD 
 
 LONDON, EDINBURGH 
 
 NEW YORK 
 
PREFATORY NOTE 
 
 In sending out this volume, on the eve of my return to Canada, 
 I desire to express my great indebtedness to the Delegates of the 
 Press for the ready courtesy by which I was accorded the privilege 
 of having it included in the Anecdota Series. To the officials of the 
 Press, and also to the staff, I may be permitted to offer my very 
 cordial thanks : the rapidity and the almost unerring accuracy of the 
 typographical part of the work have greatly lightened my own labours. 
 
 I hope to complete, at no distant date, the edition of the text of 
 the Verrine Orations which is to appear in the Bibliotheca Oxoniensis ; 
 and the contents of the present volume will meanwhile prepare the 
 minds of classical scholars for the new and important features which 
 will characterize that edition, and which ought to mark a forward 
 stage in the constitution of the text of Books II and III. 
 
 As for the Catilinarians, I am glad that the Holkham Codex has 
 emerged — nunc demum e career is sui longa node erutus (p. xxxvi) 
 — in time' to give the benefit of the accompanying collation to 
 Mr. A. C. Clark, whose forthcoming edition of the text of these 
 speeches may now fairly be expected to be final. It is a pleasure to 
 record my obligations to Mr. Clark and also to Mr. Geo. F. Warner, 
 of the British Museum, for much assistance while these sheets were 
 going through the press. 
 
 Special attention should be directed to the three facsimiles — one 
 full-sized, the other two reduced. The first shows the recovered Cluni 
 library-mark : the second contains one of the unpublished scholia : while 
 the third — also with scholia— gives the first folio of the Verrines, the 
 discussion of which forms so large a part of the following pages. 
 
 W. P. 
 
 September 5, 1901. 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 Introduction : — 
 
 In Catilinam vii 
 
 Pro Ligario, Pro Rege Deiotaro xix 
 
 In Verrem, II. ii-iii xxiii 
 
 The Later History of the Codex, and its Identification xxx 
 
 with the Metellianus ....... xxxvi 
 
 „ „ Fabricianus ....... xli 
 
 ,, „ Nannianus ....... xlvi 
 
 Conclusion .......... liii 
 
 Scholia Cluniacensia lv 
 
 Collation 
 
 1-14 
 
 FACSIMILES 
 Codex Cluniacensis s. Holkhamicus 
 
 1. Cicero in Cat. i. §§ 1, 2 
 
 2. Cicero in Cat. iii. §§ 23-25 . 
 
 3. Cicero, ii. in Verr. 2, § 1 to § 3 
 
 . Frontispiece 
 
 to face p. lviii 
 
 „ /. 11 
 
INTRODUCTION 
 
 The object of the present publication is to give a full account 
 of what will, it is hoped, at once be recognized as the highly important 
 results of what has been for the writer a somewhat strenuous holiday- 
 research. 
 
 Having been asked by the Delegates of the Press to undertake 
 a critical edition of the Verrine Orations for the new series known 
 as the Scriptorum Classicorum Bibliotheca Oxoniensis, I thought it 
 well to ascertain, if possible, on coming to England for the summer 
 months, whether all the available manuscript evidence had been fully 
 gone into. The first hint of what was to prove a piece of great good 
 fortune came to me from my friend and correspondent, Dr. J. S. Reid, 
 of Cambridge, who wrote to me in June, in answer to an inquiry, 
 stating that he understood there was a codex of some importance in 
 Lord Leicester's library at Holkham. At Oxford, Mr. A. C. Clark, of 
 Queen's College, and Mr. F. Madan, Sub-Librarian of the Bodleian, 
 kindly consulted for me the ' Catalogue of the MSS. at Holkham, 
 copied from that made in 1773 1 ,' which showed the existence of 
 three Cicero MSS., but gave little or no information as to their age 
 or contents. Application was duly made to Lord Leicester, through 
 Lord Strathcona, Chancellor of M°Gill University, and I soon had the 
 gratification of being informed by his Lordship's librarian, Mr. Alex. I. 
 Napier, that there would be forwarded to the British Museum, for my 
 
 1 See the volume in the Bodleian printed by Sir Thomas Phillipps ' Catalogus manuscri- 
 ptorum in Bibliothecis Angliae, Cambriae, Scotiae, et Hiberniae,' 1833, Appendix, pp. 2-9. 
 Mr. Madan tells me that Sir Thomas Phillipps clearly regarded all the catalogues comprised in 
 this volume as forming ' Pars 2 ' of Bernard's Catalogus MSSrum Angliae et Hiberniae, of 
 which the main volume (itself in two parts) was published in 1697. 
 
 [I- >x] b 
 
ii INTRODUCTION 
 
 use, Codex No. 29 of the Catalogue, which was understood to contain 
 some part of the Verrine Orations. 
 
 The title of this MS., in the Holkham catalogue, is Ciceronis 
 oratio in Catilinam, with the note hie labor imperfectus est ad finem. 
 It has been rebound— not without some sacrifice of the marginalia— 
 in the earlier part of what we now call the last century, and is boldly 
 labelled on the back Saec. xiv. On an inner page some one has 
 got nearer the truth by writing in pencil Saec. xi. 
 
 But when the codex arrived in the Museum, it needed no expert 
 to discover that both these descriptions are altogether incorrect. The 
 interesting history which it must now be my endeavour to unfold most 
 certainly begins with the ninth century, and with the earlier part of 
 that century. This is not a statement made on my own authority 
 alone. Both Mr. Warner at the British Museum and Bodley's Librarian 
 (Mr. E. B. Nicholson) are clear on the point, and the facsimiles 
 published along with this pamphlet will furnish the best possible proof 
 of it. The writing is of the school of Tours, and may be compared 
 with some of the specimens in M. Delisle's Memoire stir VEcole calli- 
 graphique de Tours au IX me sikle. Paris, 1885 l . 
 
 The unfortunate thing about the MS. is that it is greatly mutilated. 
 It is, in fact, only the shadow of its former self. But I trust to be 
 able to show that it is, in good truth, a ' royal codex,' and that for 
 what it contains it must henceforth be accorded the very highest rank. 
 For the Catilinarian Orations (where however the Fourth is lamentably 
 imperfect), it comes in front of everything else. The same may be said 
 of the fragment of the Pro Ligario, and also of the Pro Regc Deiotaro. 
 As to the Verrines, of which it will be shown that the codex originally 
 contained the Second and Third Books, the significant fact may here 
 be stated that it is the original from which was copied the MS. known 
 
 1 It was not till I had carefully examined the Holkham codex, and had nearly completed 
 the first draft of my collation, that I became aware of the fact that a facsimile of one of its folios 
 was published over ten years ago in Chatelain's Paliographie des Classiques Latins. It is there 
 numbered xxvii. a, and was probably inserted just before publication : the relative letter-press 
 altogether escaped my notice until I was furnished with a reference, just as these sheets were 
 passing through the press, to an Appendix on p. 28 of the Introduction, from which it appears 
 that the MS. was formerly reported by M. Leon Dorez, who also supplied a photogravure. 
 
INTRODUCTION ill 
 
 as Lagomarsinianus, nr. 43, on which C. F. W. Muller has rightly relied 
 for his constitution of the text of that portion of the Verrine Orations. 
 
 But these statements, surprising though they may appear, do not 
 by any means exhaust the interest of the Codex Holkhamicus. It contains 
 certain scholia, — not very important, perhaps, but possessing the merit 
 of being altogether new. And after being traced to the great Abbey 
 of Cluni as its original home, it can be certainly identified, as the sequel 
 will show, with a lost codex which played an important part in the 
 hands of the scholars of the sixteenth century, and the readings of 
 which, when communicated to him, induced Lambinus to prepare some 
 very considerable modifications of the text of his first edition (1565-6). 
 For the careless manner in which these were, after his death, incorporated 
 with his work, see pp. xl-xli. 
 
 Before proceeding to the detailed proof of the assertions just made, 
 I shall give myself the pleasure of inserting here a palaeographical note 
 on the codex under consideration, kindly supplied, at my request, by 
 Mr. Geo. F. Warner, Assistant Keeper of MSS. in the British Museum. 
 In doing so, I take the opportunity of acknowledging very gratefully 
 the unfailing courtesy and kindness with which Mr. Warner has met 
 the many demands on his time and patience which I have made in the 
 course of this investigation. 
 
 ' Holkham MS. 387 in its present mutilated condition consists of 
 thirty-nine leaves of vellum, measuring i%\ by 9J inches. 
 
 It contains portions of speeches of Cicero as follows :— 
 1. ' Orationes Cpceronis] in Catilinam,' sc. 
 
 (a) In Cat.I, §§ 1-5, 'Quousque tandem — hoc quod iam pridem' (Muller, 
 
 p. 250, 31). f. 1. 
 (i) In Cat. I, §§ 17-33, 'uiderem carere me' (Muller, p. 255, i)—end. 
 ff. 2-6 (col. 1). 
 Colophon : In Luciura Catilinam Liber primus explicit. 
 
 (c) Incipit Liber Secundus feliciter: In Cat. II, §§ 1-11, 'Tandem 
 
 aliquando — poterunt quacunque ' (Muller, p. 266, 29). ff. 6-8 b . 
 
 (d) In Cat. II, §§ 15-29, ' ne mihi sit inuidiosum' (Muller, p. 268, 12)— 
 
 end. ff. 9-1 2°. 
 Colophon : In L. Catilinam Liber II. explicit. 
 
iv INTRODUCTION 
 
 (e) Incipit Liber III. feliciter : In Cat. Ill, § i, ' Rem publicam, Quirites — 
 conseruatam ac resti' — (Muller, p. 274, 7). f. i2 b . 
 
 (/) In Cat. Ill, §§ 9-19, 'regnum huius urbis (Muller, p. 277, 29) — 
 totius urbis atque' (p. 282, 13). ff. i3-i5 b . 
 
 (g) In Cat. Ill, §§ 23-26, 'ac miserrimo interim (p. 283, 34) — non 
 eadem est fortuna' (p. 285, 14). f. 16. 
 
 {h) In Cat. IV, §§ 8-15, 'constituta esse uoluerunt (p. 291, 8) — frequentia 
 quo studio' (p. 294, 18). ff. i7~i8 b . 
 
 2. Pro Q. Ligario, §§ 18-28, 'hoc uictore esse (p. 337, 4) — auctor fui sed 
 
 turn' (p. 340, 9). ff. i9~20 b . 
 
 With the last nine words, ' si illi — daturum,' at the top of f. 21. 
 Colophon : M. Tulli Ciceronis pro Quinto Ligario explicit. 
 
 3. Incipit pro rege Deiotaro : (a) §§ 1-6, 'Cum in omnibus causis (p. 344, 1) 
 
 — audiente et disceptante' (p. 346, 9). f. 21; (5) § 15, 'finitimi omnes 
 liberos populos' (p. 349, 12) — end. ff. 22-27 b . 
 
 Colophon : M. Tulli Ciceronis pro rege Deiotaro explicit. 
 
 4. In Verrem II, (a) §§ 1-30, ' multa mihi necessario — hoc est cum sua 
 
 cohorte' (p. 209, 31). ff. 28~33 b ; (3) §§ 11 2-1 17, 'ac magnificen- 
 tissime gessit (p. 239, 34) — cupidissimumque ' (p. 241, 32). f. 34; 
 ( c ) §§ 157—183, 'Iamdudum enim mihi (p. 257, 14) — hoc quidem 
 certe manifestum ' (p. 266, 18). ff. 35-39 15 . 
 
 ' None of the quires is perfect. They apparently consisted of 
 eight leaves and were signed in Roman numerals at the foot of the 
 last page. Only four signatures, however, now remain, viz. q. i. (f. 4 b), 
 q. ii. (f. 11b), q. iii. (f. 16 b), q. x. (f. 34(5). In the last case, two or 
 more letters have been erased after the x. In quire i. leaves 3-5 are 
 missing ; in ii. the fifth leaf ; in iii. the second, third, and seventh 
 leaves; in iv. all except the two innermost leaves (ff. 17, 18). As the 
 leaves now appear to be generally separate, the arrangement of the 
 quires in the rest of the MS. cannot be determined, but at least thirty- 
 five leaves must be lost between f. 18 and f. 35. 
 
 'The text is in double columns of twenty-four and (from f.34 onwards) 
 twenty-five lines. The ruling is by a hard point on one side of the vellum 
 
INTRODUCTION v 
 
 only, on the verso in the first half of a quire, and on the recto in the 
 other half. The first and last lines extend across both columns, the rest 
 are kept within the vertical bounding lines. 
 
 ' The writing is in Caroline minuscules of the early part of the ninth 
 century. The open form of a is common, and the long letters are 
 generally thickened at the top. Titles and colophons are in rustic 
 capitals, alternate lines in some cases being in red. The title to In 
 Cat. I. is in the margin over the top of the first column, and was no 
 doubt inserted after the text below had been written. The words 
 ' Orationes C ' are in capitals, ' in Catilinam ' in minuscules. The initials 
 of the speeches are in capitals, only very slightly ornamented, if at all. 
 The hand varies slightly at different points, and there is a distinct 
 change at ff. 23-25. The marginal scholia are in a minute hand, 
 apparently contemporary with the text. A few corrections were made 
 by two nearly, if not quite, contemporary hands, cf. ff. 1, 3 b, and 11, 19 ; 
 and a considerable number, generally single letters, were made and 
 afterwards erased, the most common being the substitution of v for i 
 
 (e.g. maxz'mo) 1 . 
 
 'At the top of the first page is an effaced inscription, perhaps 
 a library-mark or an owner's name, which might perhaps be read 
 with the help of a re-agent 2 . The lower corner of the same leaf, 
 with some of the text, has been torn away. The binding is modern, 
 and bears the small oval book-plate of Thomas William Coke (created 
 Earl of Leicester in 1837).' 
 
 From the above it will be seen that the usual processes of calcu- 
 lation cannot be applied to a MS. in which the numbering of the quires 
 is so defective. If the codex could be unbound again, it might be possible 
 to draw some inferences. We know for certain, by the fortunate survival 
 of the last line of the Pro Ligario at the top of the folio (21) which 
 contains the beginning of the Pro Rege Deiotaro, that nothing came 
 between to interrupt the sequence of these two speeches. But what 
 of the Pro Marcello, which is generally found along with these to 
 complete the Caesarian trilogy ? In its existing condition the codex 
 itself could tell us nothing. No inference could be based on the 
 1 See p. xiii and p. lv, note. ' See next page. 
 
vi INTRODUCTION 
 
 sequence of its remaining quires. Others of these quires may now 
 be discovered in other libraries, and it is hoped that the publication 
 of the facsimiles in this volume may help to bring about this much 
 to be desired result. But the MS. has not come down to us without 
 a witness. On the top margin of the second column of the first folio, 
 Mr. Warner's experienced eye detected, as his note will have shown, 
 one or two letters, in regard to which he hazarded the conjecture that 
 they would be found to form part of a library mark. He thought, in 
 fact, that he could read de convenUt — but nothing further. A chemical 
 re-agent would be required to bring out the lettering, and for the use 
 of this process permission would have to be obtained from the owner, 
 as the codex was not the property of the Museum. This occasioned 
 some delay, and meanwhile the MS. had been transferred, at my request, 
 to the Bodleian at Oxford, where the Librarian, on receipt of permission 
 from Holkham, applied the test and brought out the mark which may 
 now be seen in the first facsimile — de conventu Clun' 1 . A reference to 
 Delisle's great work (le Cabinet des Mscr. in the Histoire gMrale de 
 Paris) soon put the writer in possession of the ' Vetus catalogus biblio- 
 thecae Cluniacensis ' (vol. ii. p. 458 sq.), made in the days of the greatest 
 prosperity of that august foundation, under the Abbe Hugues III 
 (1158-1161) ; and in that list, along with fifteen other works of Cicero, 
 there occurs, under the number 498 (p. 478), the following entry: — 
 'Volumen in quo continetur Cicero in Catillina[m], et idem pro Quinto 
 Ligario, et pro rege Dejotaro, et de publicis litteris et de actione, 
 idemque in Verrinis.' This is the Codex Holkhamiciis, and we may now 
 take it as certain that the great losses in the MS., as we have it now, 
 have occurred after the Deiotarus, not before it. The codex did not, in 
 all probability, contain e. g. the Pro Marcello, though the wording of the 
 above title is enough to show that the enumeration of speeches in such 
 catalogues is not always complete or accurate 2 . 
 
 1 I. e. de conventu Cluniacensi. For the designation, cp. Delisle, p. 483 Isti sunt libri quos 
 Donnus Yvo Abbas primus fecit fieri conventui Cluniacensi, videlicet .... 
 
 3 The question of the inclusion or non-inclusion of the Pro Marcello in the Holkham Codex 
 will be found to be of prime importance when we come to consider its relation to the 
 Ambrosianus (A). The last part of the title above quoted can be understood only as 
 a description of the Second and Third Books of the Verrines (for de publicis litteris cp. ii. 
 In Vcrr. 2, § 93). 
 
INTRODUCTION vii 
 
 This discovery was made almost at the conclusion of my labours, 
 but I give my readers the benefit of it at once. We start, then, from 
 a sure foundation, — the writing-school of Tours in the ninth century, 
 and the Abbey of Cluni up to at least the twelfth. The narrative — 
 so far as it can be traced — of the subsequent history of the MS. depends 
 so much on internal evidence that an account of its constituent parts 
 and of its leading characteristics must be given without further prelude. 
 Taking the speeches in the order in which they occur, we have first 
 the Catilinarian Orations. 
 
 IN CATILINAM. 
 
 All the letters of the alphabet did not suffice for the enumeration of 
 MSS. which Halm employed for his critical apparatus to the text of the 
 Catilinarians, as published in the Zurich edition of 1854. They number 
 over forty. And all the time there was quietly reposing in an English 
 library a codex which Halm would at once have recognized as taking 
 precedence of them all ! Halm might, in fact, have anticipated the 
 remark which Miiller makes in his Adnotatio Critica, after enumerating 
 nine out of Halm's forty-five : ' ceteri onerant magis quam sublevant 
 editoris operam.' 
 
 The labours of recent scholars, such as Alfr. Eberhard, C. F. W. 
 Miiller, and H. Nohl, have greatly simplified the problem with which 
 Halm set himself to deal. In Laubmann's revised edition — the four- 
 teenth — of Halm's text and explanatory commentary (Weidmann's 
 series, Berlin, 1900) only seven MSS. are named and quoted. By 
 general consent these have now been arranged in three classes, a, /3, 
 and y. The first class contains only two candidates, (1) the Codex 
 Mediceus Laurentianus, plut. 45. 2, saec. xii-xiii, known as a ; and 
 (2) the Codex Ambrosianus, C 29 inf. saec. x, cited as A 1 - What is 
 
 1 To these might very well be added the Vossianus Lat. O, 2, saecl. xi. (V), and 
 Mr. Clark's Harleianus 2682 (H). 
 
vi n 
 
 INTRODUCTION 
 
 the relation of the Codex Holkhamicus, which will now be called Ho., 
 to these MSS. ? The answer may be given in very definite terms. 
 Ho. is the earliest extant representative of the family to which both A 
 and a belong, and it is even conceivable that A was copied from it directly. 
 In fact the main difference between A and a is that while A, which is 
 a tenth-century MS., may not have had anything in front of it except 
 the Codex Holkhamicus, a, which is twelfth or thirteenth century, was able 
 to draw also from other sources, though it does not seem to have used 
 these sources for all the omissions which will be shown below to be the 
 inheritance transmitted by Ho. to the other members of the o family. 
 
 Though the constant recurrence of the symbols a A together in 
 Miiller's Adnotatio Criiica, as well as what has just been said, might 
 lead the reader to expect a joint treatment of these MSS., it may be 
 well to deal with them separately. In the presentation of the evidence 
 on which I base the statement that the characteristics which they 
 possess in common are traceable to Ho. or to a common archetype, 
 I propose to take A first, as the older of the two, — ' venerandae prorsus 
 post palimpsestos antiquitatis,' said Angelo Mai, — and as the one which 
 shows the smallest number of variations from the Holkham Codex. 
 A facsimile of A will be found in Chatelain, Pale'ogr. class., PI. xxviii, 
 where the accompanying letter-press describes it as containing, in the 
 order named, the De Officiis, In Catilinam, Pro Marcello, Pro Ligario, 
 Pro Deiotaro, and then Justinian's Institutes. It was not used by Halm, 
 though he was of course aware of its existence l ; but Baiter published 
 a full collation of it in 1863 {Philologus, vol. xx. p. 338 sqq.), and Muller 
 has given it a place in the first rank. 
 
 In any attempt to establish a direct relationship between two 
 MSS., the first place should always be given to omissions — especially 
 the omission of such words as, being absolutely necessary to complete 
 the sense, have been supplied in the received text from other sources. 
 In regard to the latter class, it will be necessary, in dealing with Ho. 
 and A to make some anticipatory references to a. The references 
 are throughout, as in the collation of the Catilinarian Orations 
 appended to this volume, to Miiller's text. 
 
 1 See his very interesting pamphlet Zur handschriftlichen Kunde der Ciceronischen 
 Schriften, Munich, 1850. 
 
IN CATILINAM 
 
 OMISSIONS. 
 
 p. 249, 16. Nos auiem. For one reason or another Ho. has left a blank 
 space for Nos. This blank space occurs also in A; it may be seen in the 
 Chatelain facsimile, PI. xxviii. 
 
 p. 268, 27. Ho. and A agree in omitting the indispensable quern (which 
 occurs, indeed, only in the y family). 
 
 p. 284, 19. neque hanc urbem conflagrare, sed se in hac urle florere voluerunt. 
 Here the writer of Ho. (and so V) omitted, from parablepsia, the essential words 
 conflagrare sed se in hac urbe — or rather conflagrare sed in hac urbe, without se, for 
 he proceeds to give florere se voluerunt, which should now be restored to the text. 
 (See the second facsimile.) Here A may have had the benefit, directly or indirectly, 
 of a corrector's mark in Ho. Failing to make sense of neque hanc urbem florere se 
 voluerunt, he tries a diversion — quite unintelligible, however — on his own account. 
 He transposes^re/^ se voluerunt to line 15, where it appears (after erant eius modi), 
 as florere si voluerunt. Then he allows the mutilated sentence to stop short at 
 neque hanc urbem. The accounts of a's treatment of this passage are contradictory, 
 Muller reporting that it does not omit hanc urbem (Halm), but transposes it to 
 after in hac urbe : in any case if a contains conflagrare it must have had 
 before it, as has already been suggested, something that was neither Ho. nor 
 A, in addition to the text as contained in one or other of these codices. 
 
 p. 293, 3. Mihi vero inportunus ac ferreus qui non dolore el cruciatu 
 nocentis suum dolorem crucialumque lenierit. 
 
 Here Ho., again per parablepsiam, omits the essential words el cruciatu 
 nocentis suum dolorem after dolore. What Ho. gives is therefore dolore 
 cruciatumque lenierit: and so exactly A. But in Ho. some one, probably the 
 corrector or the scribe himself, has inserted before cruciatumque the word 
 ac in darker ink above the line: while another reviser has added an m, now 
 erased, to dolore. This latter is the origin of the reading of a (and Halm's z) 
 dolorem cruciatumque, while the ac is met with also in bis. 
 
 p. 293, 24-26. ne quid de summa re public a [deminuerelur ; hie ad evertenda 
 rei publicae fundamental Gallos accersit. Here Ho. gives de summa reip., and 
 omits all the words enclosed in brackets : so exactly A and V, the former 
 indicating, possibly because of an (erased) mark in Ho., a lacuna (of some 
 thirty letters). Reip. may be a mere slip for rep. : cp. p. 280, 18. In any case 
 the omission must again be attributed to parablepsia, and this suggests that in the 
 portion omitted the true text is fundamenta rei publicae, as most codd., not rei 
 publicae fundamenta as a : cp. urbem . . . urbe, dolore . . . dolorem in the instances 
 quoted above. Or we may suppose — with the same result — that the omission 
 began in this passage, not with deminuerelur, but with re publica, the word in 
 front of deminueretur, and that reip. in Ho. is rightly in place before Gallos. 
 In the tradition of a de summa rei p. dignitate minueretur is, as Muller shows, 
 a gloss : for the rest, its inclusion of hie ad evertenda rei publicae fundamenta 
 is another indication that the copyist of a could draw, and sometimes did d"aw, 
 on sources beyond either Ho. or A. 
 
 [I. ix] C 
 
x INTRODUCTION 
 
 The above instances have required elucidation and discussion. The 
 following are however self-evident, and furnish additional proof not 
 only of the fact that A and its successors are derived from Ho. (or from 
 a common archetype), but also, in at least some cases, of the view here 
 advanced that the recension given in Ho. A V must have been made 
 the basis of the text of a : — 
 
 p. 249, 9. tuam om. Ho. A (a may easily have supplied this word either 
 from its own tendency to interpolate, or from another source, just as it does 
 the more indispensable nos in line 1 6). V also omits tuam 1 - 
 
 p. 50, 21. me (before non dissolutum) om. Ho. A a V. 
 
 p. 256, 2i. Catilina om. Ho. A V a. This may be an interpolation such as 
 are undoubtedly arts 261,3, an ^ homine 265,15, neither of which occurs in Ho. A V a. 
 
 P- 255,15. odit ac om. Ho. AVa. These words are supplied in H(Harl.2682). 
 
 p. 257, 19. si id feceris om. Ho. A V. In Ho. there was nearly another 
 instance of parablepsia : the scribe originally omitted, after perge in exilium, 
 1. 19, all the words that follow down to si in exilium, 1. 20, but afterwards 
 supplied them in the margin, without, however, si id feceris (which is omitted 
 also, by the way, in the Codex Stephani: see p. xvii). 
 
 p. 257, 32. tuorum om. Ho. AVa. It occurs in H/3y. 
 
 p. 258, 12-14. After non solum both Ho. and A V omit all the words from 
 ad obsidetidum as far as non solum in line 14. 
 
 p. 258, 18. turn om. Ho. A. It occurs only in a, among extant MSS., 
 but receives some support from Diomedes (j>rofectum cum). 
 
 p. 258, 25. diligenter om. Ho. AVa. 
 
 p. 265, 28. esse fateatur om. Ho. AV/3. These words are by no means 
 indispensable, but they occur in Hay. Similarly 266, 5 deseruit occurs neither 
 in Ho. nor in A, but in a only, and is quite probably an interpolation. 
 
 p. 266, 24. in/us insidiae sunt om. Ho. A V. 
 
 p. 269, 9. An om. Ho. A V. 
 
 p. 278, 13. est om. Ho. A V a (3 : it occurs in y only. 
 
 p. 280, 24. C. om. Ho. A a, and all except y. 
 
 p. 281, 28. nulu atque om. Ho. AVa. 
 
 p. 293, 17. suum om. Ho. A (with all MSS. except /3 and Schol.). 
 
 p. 293, 29. Cassio om. Ho. A a (with all MSS. except a few 7). 
 
 p. 294, 4. stint om. Ho. A a (with all except a few y). 
 
 It is with some hesitation that I have included in the above, 
 as omissions in Ho. A., such readings as esse fateatur, nutu atque, and 
 (258, 18) turn. If they depended on a alone (like deseruit 2,66, 5) they 
 might very well be regarded as interpolations. It will be suggested 
 below that editors have attached an exaggerated value to a, mainly, 
 I presume, because it embodies certain merits which it can now be 
 
 1 The references to V (eleventh century) have been furnished to me by Mr. A. C. Clark. 
 
IN CATILINAM xi 
 
 proved that a, and the family to which it belongs, derived from Ho. 
 On this view, the reading of ita ut dixi 255, 33 cannot be considered 
 certain : Ho. and A agree in ut dixi, and are followed by b i s and y. 
 Immediately below, (255, 3$) ipse may be an interpolation : it does not 
 occur in Ho. V b. In estimating the weight of a's authority for these 
 last readings, it ought not to be overlooked that a was capable of 
 giving urbem totam for me totam immediately above (255, 2,6). 
 
 So far, however, my object is not to deal in the meantime with 
 a, but only to prove that A derives directly or indirectly from Ho. The 
 full collation appended to this volume will be found to resemble very 
 closely that supplied by Baiter for A in Philologus, vol. xx. (1863, 
 pp. 338 sqq.). Among many striking coincidences are the following : 
 255, 1 6 torn din nihil te (Ho. A V soli) : ibid. 20 existit : ibid. 24 ad vincendas : 
 256,7 ad custodiendum te : ibid. 13 habire {h erastim Ho.): ibid. 19 de turba: 
 2.57, 4 colligas: 258, 30 quain spectari: 260, 3 sese: 261, 3 ac tectis: 
 278, 1 videri: 279, 17 se ipsi eviderentur : 280, 23 C. V. (for clarissimo 
 viro) : 281, 1 erat et: ibid. 30 videretnr : 284, 36 postulabo : 292, 6 levando 
 a se : ibid. 34 praebebo (prebebo Ho.) : 293, 23 viri clarissimi. The 
 discrepancies are very unimportant. I have noted only 249, 19, where 
 A omits istam (written in above the line in Ho.), and (probably on the 
 same ground) et grave 250, 1 : tamen ibid. 1$. Cp. vero 249, 23. The 
 genuine reading potentissimam (273, 30) is given in Ho. but dropped 
 in A 1 . Other slight divergences are 270, 9 prediis Ho., praesidiis A: 
 291, 31 decrerit, Ho. a, decreverit A. At 263, 30 Ho. wrongly gives sed 
 cum viderem rem quidem omnibus vobis etiam turn reprobatd si ilium, 
 &c. : A reproduces exactly, as far as reprobatd (over which there is again 
 a mark by the second hand in Ho.), and failing to make sense of this 
 leaves a blank space. At 280, 7 Ho. gives est usus q (i. e. Quirites 2 ) : 
 A writes est ususque. At 272, 5 Ho. closes a sentence at libido and 
 
 1 At 250, 15 a gives huiusce, while A reads eius. Ho. is mutilated here, but from a 
 careful calculation of the spaces corresponding, it would appear that there is not sufficient room 
 for huiuscemodi ■ SC •: Ho. must have had huiusmodi, or eiusmodi-sc- 
 
 2 The vagaries of the codd. in regard to the insertion or omission of Quirites are such that 
 it may be well to make a special report of the tradition of Ho. in certain places. At p. 263, 10 
 the received text gives prostratus Quirites : here Ho. at first wrote the word quirites out at 
 length, but afterwards dotted every letter. A correction appears above, the second hand 
 having sought to restore the word by writing quir : for prostratusque est and other variants 
 see Muller's critical note. At 263, 35 the first hand in Ho. gave hostemq: quam and then 
 
xii INTRODUCTION 
 
 begins another with a capital letter Hinc denique: this recurs in A. 
 At 259, 33 Ho. has imperiti si, quite correctly : but the termina- 
 tion -ti is written in a way that makes it somewhat resemble 
 an o : here A gives imperiosi, and so also V and the ' Codex 
 Stephani.' Again there is the important passage a8o, ^ where the 
 (approximately) correct reading must now be credited to Ho., which 
 gives somnium nee C. Cassialipes nee, &c. The writer of A, failing to 
 understand alipes ( = adipes), left a blank space, but wrote the word 
 in the margin as a puzzle for his readers. It should be stated that here 
 again there is a mark (probably by the second hand) over alipes in Ho. 
 
 Here is another remarkable coincidence. Before the words Ad 
 huius studium which occur at the commencement of a sentence in Cat. i. 
 § 2,6 (Miiller, p. 358, 11) Baiter reports from A the unintelligible K. 
 ad studium, just as Halm had already done for a (adding 'hinc forte in 
 Lg. 53 Catelina ad'). In Ho. there occurs here, inserted above the line 
 in the hand of the copyist, a mark in the form of a K, and it is this mark 
 which A has included in his text, and which has been transmitted 
 also to the text of a. I may note that the same mark occurs in Ho., 
 again above the line, after revocarit 257 '1 I( 5 *■ 
 
 To this striking coincidence must be added the evidence of the 
 scholia. These will form the subject of a separate paragraph, and 
 it may suffice to state here that certain scholia quoted in the fifth 
 volume of Orelli's first edition (pp. 370 sqq.) from the Ambrosianus (A) 
 
 snperpunctuated the q : later revisers have partially erased the letter. A follows faithfully with 
 a q, which does not however appear in a. H takes the opportunity of giving ego Q. (i. e. 
 Quirites) hostem. At 282, 1 after hoc certe there is now an erasure in Ho. which conceals 
 a Q or q : and it is therefore a later hand that is responsible for the elimination of Quirites 
 in this place. At 266, 28 Ho. has at the end of a line perditorumq : and, after an erasure, 
 sanari at the beginning of the next. In the blank left by this erasure, before sanari, 
 stood originally a Q, over which the second hand wrote, as frequently elsewhere (see p. xiv, note) 
 quae. His correction is also erased, but we can see that the original text in Ho. must have 
 stood ferditorum quae Quirites sanari poterunt. There is an erased q above the line also 
 at 269, 25 = reliquis omnibus Quirites: on the other hand there is no sign in Ho. of 'Quirites' 
 at 266, 33, though it occurs shortly afterwards at 267, 1 and again at 273, 9. 
 
 1 It should not escape observation that both these passages are highly scurrilous in tone. 
 Now while K often stands for Kaput, the Dictionary of Abbreviations gives it also as a contraction 
 for ' kalumnia.' Is it possible that Prof. Beesley was anticipated long ago, and that Catiline 
 had his supporters among Cicero's own readers? I include in this suggested explanation the 
 puzzling in praetexta calumnia ii, § 4. Here too the resentment indicated by writing 
 kalumnia in the margin may have taken the form of a simple K in later, times. 
 
IN CATILINAM xiii 
 
 occur also in the older Holkhamicus (Ho.). We shall find too that owing 
 to careless copying, at times, on the part of the writer of A, the text of 
 these scholia has presented difficulties in certain places, which it is now 
 possible to eliminate entirely by the help of Ho. This does not explain, 
 of course, how it was that the scribe of A began to incorporate the 
 scholia in his recension only with the Fourth Catilinarian : the result 
 being that those which occur in Ho. for the preceding orations are 
 now published for the first time. 
 
 Taking it now as established that there is a distinct and definite 
 connexion between A and Ho., we may now advance to certain further 
 conclusions. One of the remarkable features of the Holkham Codex is 
 the number of alterations which were, at a very early date, carefully 
 inserted in the text, and afterwards as carefully deleted. I say, at a very 
 early date, for it will be shown to be probable that it was before the 
 deletions were made that A (or some intermediate MS.) was copied from 
 Ho., and A is a tenth-century codex. It may well be, in fact, that the 
 alterations referred to were made in Ho. when the first copy of it was taken. 
 
 The most common of these alterations was the uniform substitution, 
 throughout Ho., of the superlative in -umus for that in -imus. This 
 was done by inserting a v in every case above the i: e.g. 269, 3 
 
 honestissima, 4 inpudentissima, 14 stultissimnm. These v's are now 
 everywhere erased, but the point to be noted is that wherever they 
 occur in Ho. the Ambrosianus (A) generally shows the more archaic form 
 -umus. A similar change was made throughout in gerunds and gerun- 
 dives, -endus being uniformly altered to -undus, and the corresponding 
 form appearing in A: e.g. 255, 23 neglegendas Ho., negleguendas A: ibid. 
 %$ferenda H,ferimda A: 259, 12 pertimescenda Ho., -undo. A: 281, 3 
 conficiendas Ho., -undas A; 282, 2 praetermittendum neque relinquendum 
 Ho., -mid. A: 272, 26 constituendis Ho., -undis A : 265, 32 perferendis 
 Ho., -undis A : 279, 36 incendendae Ho., -undae A. In the same way 
 vultus, vulmis, and their forms are generally changed to voltus, volnus, 
 &c, by the insertion of an (now erased) above the line : they appear 
 in their altered form in A. Cp. also maximus Ho., maxumus A (e. g. 
 273, 9 where, however, minima is allowed to stand in 1. 10): libido Ho., 
 lubido A : existimare Ho., existumare A : optimum Ho., optumum A. 
 When we remember the early date at which these changes were made, 
 
xiv INTR OD UCTION 
 
 a certain interest will be found to attach to what at first sight might 
 appear to be mere orthographical detail : cp. especially 258, 5 nanctus 
 Ho., nactus A: 259, 28 imminent Ho., inminent A. The facsimile 
 accompanying this volume will show that the hand which subsequently 
 erased these alterations in Ho. was no respecter of places : all changes 
 made on the original text, whether good or bad, were indiscriminately 
 eliminated by him 1 . It looks as though word had gone forth from 
 some authority that what was no doubt recognized as an exceptionally 
 pure tradition of Cicero's text should be restored to its original con- 
 dition. Even certain marks over a letter which had been introduced 
 to indicate the beginning of a new sentence were included in the general 
 deletion : as well as various other signs written in as a help to readers — 
 e.g. for the better division of words, or as marks of punctuation. For an 
 example of the deletion of a right correction, reference may be made to 
 the second facsimile, where, in the third line of the second column (284, 
 it) it will be seen that Ho. originally gave demntatione for diminutione. 
 The erasure above the line must conceal the letters iminut, and A gives 
 diminutione: cp. on huius urbis — Collation 292, 1. Similar improvements 
 made in Ho. which must have been available to copyists before their era- 
 sure are the following: — 278, 24 que sibit, corrected to quaesivit and the 
 correction subsequently erased 2 : forms like this always suggest the 
 difficulty which the writer of Ho. experienced in dealing with what was no 
 doubt a very ancient original : 291, 26 feratis et ( = ferat. Is et): 270, 22 
 patrem inertiam, corrected to partim inertia (A) and the correction erased. 
 At 277, 31 Cinna ends one line and the next begins with mantese (sic) ; the 
 
 1 In regard to the different hands in Ho., I take it that there was first, after the librarius 
 himself, a corrector — who may have been the librarius — then the writer of the Scholia (see next 
 note) : next, what may be called the second hand, because of the frequency of his corrections ; 
 and last the eraser. The alterations in the superlatives, &c, are by the 'second hand,' and 
 I incline to connect his operations with the attempt to secure a correct Latin script, such as we 
 know the Tours school prized. He would not be so likely to take from an archetype corrections 
 like quaesivit for que sibit (278, 24), and it is the hand which makes these corrections that also 
 exhibits such fastidiousness in regard to more archaic forms. See, however, note on p. Iv. 
 
 2 This will be understood to be the explanation of the contracted formula corr. del. which 
 will be found to occur constantly in the appended collation : e.g. 255, 30 (for discede) disce Ho. 
 corr. del. Only one or two of these corrections seem to have escaped erasure, e. g. on fol. 8 v., 
 where a Q. in the original has -uae written above it in a hand which seems to be that of the 
 writer of the scholia: the same thing has occurred, but with erasure, at 278, 28, per q; Ho., 
 
 a 
 
 per quae A. For other survivals see fol. 16 v. (285, 7) inveterescent : fol. 17 (291, 26) C'"' S R'. 
 
IN C ATI LIN 'AM xv 
 
 m was sub-punctuated and transferred to the previous line, but the 
 correction marks were afterwards erased. The same thing has happened 
 at 378, 29 where nihilne se and cum esset were divided by the end of a line : 
 cp. non nemulta, 2 in Verr. ii. p. 207, 21. At 280, 1 in is wrongly omitted 
 in the text of Ho., and an erasure conceals its addition above the line : A 
 has it. At 280, 19 Ho. gives trans actum, and the mark made by the cor- 
 rector to join the two in one has been deleted. Cp. also the following .— 
 269, 21 expectant, with s above the line eras, (exspectas A) : 270, 11 sit is, 
 with i sup. lin. eras, (sit Us A) : ibid., 27 acres, with i s. I. eras, (acris A) : 
 271, 21 magnopere, with a second s. I. eras, (magno opere A) : 274, where 
 (besides altering all the superlatives from -imus to -umus), the revising 
 hand has super-punctuated the last i of imperii (imperi A) : cp. 268, 36 
 consilii Ho., consili A : 277, 34 capitolii Ho., capitoli A. At 281, 21 Ho. 
 gives quod adfuit : the reviser deleted the d in quod, and ran quo ad- 
 together to make quoad fuit, the reading of A. A distinctly wrong 
 correction, adopted by A, is popinam 264, 4, where an m has been added 
 above the line in Ho. : cp. vere amini Ho. (for vereamini) 293, 30, vere 
 animi A. The readingputas (269, 9) finds support from Ho.: the copyist 
 at first wrote putes, but himself (or the corrector ?) altered the reading to 
 putas by writing an a above the line. Then the revising hand came 
 in and restored the -es, which is, like all these erased corrections, the 
 reading of A. Immediately after putas, An is missing in Ho. A, but 
 there is some sign of an erasure sup. lin. by the original hand in Ho, 
 and this probably conceals the missing particle. 
 
 The fact that the writer of A was so careful and accurate will be 
 regarded as of importance, especially for those parts of the Catilinarians 
 which are no longer extant in Ho. It is only occasionally, and in very 
 obvious cases, that he ventures on a correction suo Marte : thus, at 
 263, 36 qui appears as quod: the unintelligible mutu (272, 16) he 
 corrects to motu (so ;3 : al. metu). Num (281, 17) had already been 
 corrected to nunc by the second hand in Ho. But for the rest he adheres 
 very closely to the text of his original. 
 
 From this it will appear that too much weight ought not to be 
 attached, as against Ho. A, to a, the Codex Mediceus Laurentianus, 
 xlv. 2. This MS. is described by Bandinius as 'facile princeps,' and 
 'familiae optimae choragus,' but these terms will now have to be 
 
xvi INTRODUCTION 
 
 transferred to Ho. It was mainly on a that Halm relied for the text 
 of the Zurich edition, but he afterwards introduced some modifications 
 from the /3 family in the text which he published later for the Weidmann 
 series. These have been eliminated in later recensions 1 , partly by Miiller, 
 and partly by Halm's editor, G. Laubmann, and the emergence of Ho. 
 will now furnish complete justification for their procedure. For Ho. now 
 takes its place as the head of the a family, and a must consequently 
 forfeit the primacy assigned to it by Miiller and others. In stating 
 this position, I do not of course forget that antiquity is not everything, 
 and that the fact that they do not occur in Ho. or A does not dispose 
 of the additions and variants found in such a codex as a. 
 
 As has already been indicated, the writer of a was capable of 
 making slight divergences from the text of the family to which his 
 codex essentially belongs, either by changes for which he himself must 
 be held responsible, or by modifications introduced from some other 
 MS. At 381, 2 Ho. and A agree in giving neque lingua neque manus, 
 and it is not clear that the reading of a neque manus neque lingua is 
 anything but a gratuitous transposition. Similarly at 269, 28 maxima mul- 
 titudine a is no improvement upon maximam multitudinem Ho. A et cett. : 
 any more than is patefacta for patefactis at 280, 20. In the same way 
 at 291, 2,6 set is an inferior reading (for ferati\s et) : traces of it are 
 found in an erased correction in Ho. At 255, 16 diu de te nihil is the 
 sort of perversion which a shares with inferior MSS. That it could draw 
 from sources not available to A may be seen from the discussion of 
 293, 25 : p. ix, stipra. But urbem totam at 255, 26 and praetorem prona 
 mors 250, 12 are enough to remind the critic that a is by no means 
 to be relied on implicitly. And the merits claimed primarily for a by 
 Muller in about a score of places cited in his Adnotatio Critica, p. lxv, 
 
 are all found in Ho., with the exception of the doubtful omission of 
 
 
 vero 249, 23 (u, Ho. om. A V), of te 256, 7, and of the equally doubtful 
 insertion of deseruit 266, 5. 
 
 Before summing up the general results of this investigation, so 
 far as the Catilinarians are concerned, I wish to make a brief reference 
 
 1 Thus at 263, 1 the Weidmann edition now gives, with Muller, aim est ex urbe depuhus, 
 and at 278, 34 propter vim sceleris manifesii atque deprehensi — readings which are confirmed and 
 certified by the Holkham Codex. 
 
IN CATILINAM xvii 
 
 to certain other MSS. And first as to Harley 2683, so fully described 
 by Mr. A. C. Clark in a preceding number of this series. After 
 carefully examining the readings from this codex given by Mr. Clark 
 on pp. xxv-xxix of his Anecdoton, I can re-affirm the correctness 
 of his judgment that it is, for the Catilinarians, a member of the a 
 family 'into which a number of glosses and corrections have been 
 introduced from /3 and y 1 .' Its best points it owes, like the other 
 members of the a family, to the tradition of Ho. 
 
 Many coincidences exist between Ho. and the readings cited from 
 the 'Codex Car. Stephani' under the sign 9 by Halm, and also by 
 Miiller, e.g. 272, 33 spectanit, 281, 20 inventa conphensa est. But there 
 are also divergences, such as the omission in 9- of facinus 255, 20, 
 of quam multos qui propter stultitiam non ptitarent 263, 34, and readings 
 like illud etiam ibid. 37 (for illud Ho.) which, if correctly reported, would 
 exclude any theory of the identity of the two Codd. 2 But as I have 
 mentioned C. Stephanus, I may refer at once to the discussion which 
 is to follow as to the identity of one of the codices which Stephanus had 
 at command (the liber Nannii) and the Holkham MS. See p. xlvi. 
 
 What then — it may be asked by way of conclusion — is the result 
 to the text of the Catilinarian Orations of the emergence, at this date, 
 of the Codex Holkhamicusl 
 
 In the first place, Ho. carries the tradition of the text between 
 one or two centuries further back than formerly, and inferentially 
 much further back still. For there are indications — such as the copyist's 
 difficulty in breaking up words correctly, and the appearance here and 
 there of stray capitals — which suggest the probability that the writer 
 of Ho. was copying from a very ancient original. If so, we have the 
 satisfaction of knowing that the copy he made is a very faithful copy 3 . 
 
 1 In passing, I may however again remark that the reading potentissimamque at the end of 
 the Second Catilinarian must no longer be treated as an accretion from an inferior family : all 
 three superlatives pulcherrimam, fiorentissimam, fotentissimamgue (273, 30) are clearly given 
 in Ho., and the last should now be restored to the text. 
 
 2 The same may be said of/. ' lectiones a P. Pithoeo ad margines exempli ed. Lambinianae 
 a. 1581, quod exstat in bibl. Heidelbergensi, adscriptae'^ cp. Halm, Zur handschriftlichen 
 Kunde der Ciceronischen Schriften, p. 22. 
 
 3 How exceedingly scrupulous was the writer of Ho. may be inferred from the condition of 
 his first folio. There is a great rent in it which he has patched up with care, and in writing e. g. 
 Mario (250, 9) on the verso across this tear he repeats the letters which the rent in his parchment 
 
 [I. ix] d 
 
xviii INTRODUCTION 
 
 Secondly, the Holkham Codex certifies in the main, with the added 
 authority of a ninth-century codex, the text of the Catilines which has 
 been arrived at by the efforts of recent scholarship. A good deal of 
 the work of criticism would have been simplified if Ho. had become 
 available at an earlier date. A comparison of its pure tradition and 
 that of a fourteenth or fifteenth-century codex will give additional 
 point to Baiter's maxim, ' Interpolatis codicibus Italicis nulla fides haberi 
 potest.' Editors must, in fact, make Ho. henceforth the primary basis 
 for the constitution of the text. 
 
 To test this statement it will not be enough to examine the 
 appended collation only. That collation contains only divergences 
 from Miiller's text, which must be compared throughout. The fact will 
 then be apparent that Ho. now becomes the most ancient authority 
 for several readings which editors have restored to the text as the 
 result of processes of inference. For example Ho. is the only known 
 codex which gives the right reading duint p. 257, 6 (donent A, duent a). 
 This unique reading is quoted from the ' Codex Cuiacii,' and its 
 occurrence in Ho. will be again referred to (pp. xxxii-iii) when I come 
 to discuss the later history of the MS. 
 
 The general purity and correctness of the tradition which Ho. 
 embodies, and also of its general orthography (in spite of certain minor 
 inconsistencies), may be illustrated by the statement that for a whole 
 page of Miiller's text, e.g. p. 271 *, vita for vitae in line 6 is the only 
 important difference between the MS. and the printed book. 
 
 Thirdly, it removes all doubt as to the superiority of the a family, 
 of which it now becomes the head, to MSS. of any other class. 
 
 Fourthly, where it is itself defective, we now know that we must 
 look to its direct descendant A to supply what is missing. This 
 consideration may lead future editors to revise the following among 
 
 has disjoined (a and r) above the line, so that there shall be no mistake. So with permissa resp. 
 immediately below ; the last/, has nearly been carried away in the rent, but is carefully repeated 
 sup. lin. 
 
 1 As this page has been selected, I may cite an interesting example of depravation which 
 falls within its limits. In line 33 Ho. gives senatu, equitibus R urbe. Here -R- (i.e. Romanis) is 
 added in the same hand above the line, and as part of the text. This may help to explain the 
 variations quoted by Halm R. P. b, and then populo Romano e z, Romanis om. Lg. 53, R (om. 
 populo) Bacs, Rom. (om. populo) i, Lg. 50. 
 
PRO LIGARIO, PRO REGE DEIOTARO xix 
 
 other places, wanting in Ho., where undue weight has been given to 
 the authority of a as against A : 351, 25 contentum te A, te contentum a ; 
 ibid. 32 mecum tandem A, tandem mecum a ; 25 a, 19 interfecturos esse A, 
 interfecturos a ; 253, 36 vacue fecisses A, vacuum fecisses a; 254, 21 nihil 
 moliris om. A ; ibid. 31 tot ex tins A, totque tuis a ; 295, 3 suam patriam 
 esse A, suam esse patriam a. 
 
 PRO LIGARIO, PRO REGE DEIOTARO. 
 
 The emergence of the Holkham Codex solves certain problems, 
 quite recently discussed by scholars, in regard to the text of two at 
 least of what are known as the Caesarian Orations. Some reasons have 
 been adduced in an earlier part of this volume — founded partly on the 
 old catalogue of the Cluni library, and partly on the present condition 
 of the codex itself — for the belief that it did not contain the Pro 
 Marcello : if this view be correct, such MSS. as may have been 
 directly copied from Ho. must have derived the speech in question from 
 some other source. Of the Pro Ligario only a fragment remains, though 
 from what we now know of the history of the tradition of the text 
 of this, as indeed of all the orations contained in Ho., an offer might 
 safely be made to reconstruct the missing portions from the extant 
 fragment, almost as unerringly as Cuvier did with his skeleton. The 
 Pro rege Deiotaro is fairly complete. 
 
 In the preceding pages the relation of the Ambrosianus (A) to the 
 Holkham MS. has, I hope, been clearly demonstrated for the Cati- 
 linarian Orations. It remains the same for the Ligarius and the 
 Deiotarus. The statement must again be advanced that Ho. takes 
 precedence of every extant codex, and stands at the head of what 
 is known as the a family, consisting of the Ambrosianus (A), Harley 
 2682 (H), and the Cod. Vossianus (V). 
 
 It is in regard to the second of these MSS., so fully known to us 
 now through the scholarly labours of Mr. A. C. Clark, that I now 
 proceed to report certain further results. In the preface to his new 
 
xx INTR OD UCTION 
 
 edition of the Caesarianae in the Bibliotheca Oxoniensis, Mr. Clark says : 
 'Ex a optimus est H, A et V paene gemelli sunt': cp. his Anecdoton, 
 p. xv, where he states that H is ' throughout a gemellus of A, but 
 independent of it.' Acting on this view, Mr. Clark has, quite rightly, 
 attached more importance to H for the Caesarian speeches than he did 
 for the Catilines, where H has obviously been contaminated by a number 
 of readings from MSS. of the /3 and y groups. 
 
 The explanation of the relationship thus discerned as undoubtedly 
 subsisting, for the Caesarian speeches, between A and H (I say nothing 
 in the meantime of the Vossianus, which is of the eleventh century) 
 is that H is, like A, directly or indirectly derived from Ho. In fact, it 
 may very well be that the unknown codex to which Mr. Clark alluded 
 when he said that the writer of H ' had before him an ancient MS.' 
 now comes to light in the MS. at Holkham. 
 
 The first discovery which confirmed my impressions of the value 
 of Ho. was that certain readings on the strength of which Mr. Clark 
 proved the identity of H with the Coloniensis Basilicanus occur also 
 in Ho. For example, in the Pro rege Deiotaro, § 36, Ho. gives quite 
 correctly susftilerat, and thus a reading which was displaced in the 
 later tradition by distulerat, sustinuerat, or subierat, and first recovered 
 for the received text from the Coloniensis (i.e. Harl. 268a), is now 
 further certified by the authority of a ninth -century codex. The 
 same maybe said of Pro Ligario, § 24, quamquam quid facturi fueritis 
 dubitem ; and again at Pro Deiotaro, § 40, Ho. gives et quonam, 
 a reading which (repeated, like the others, in H) comes very near the 
 correct ecquonam. 
 
 Mr. Clark has shown that H was not copied from A, by referring 
 to the omissions in A: e.g. Pro Deiotaro, § 25, tibi porro inimicus, and 
 again, § 38, turn non dubito ; Pro Ligario, § 36, constantiam, — all of 
 which are supplied in H. The reason why the writer of H was able 
 to supply these readings is that they are not omissions in his original, 
 which was either Ho. or a copy of Ho. 
 
 First with regard to A, the same account of it as has been already 
 given for the Catilines holds in regard to the Caesarian speeches. For 
 these also A is a derivative of Ho., which has no omission that 
 does not recur in A. As I must pass on to H, I shall only add the 
 
PRO LIGARIO, PRO REGE DEIOTARO xxi 
 
 further statement here that in the Pro Ligario, § 24, Ho. has nontra 
 offendam, with ul written in (and* afterwards erased) above tra. The 
 writer of the Ambrosianus may have had the benefit of this correction 
 before it was erased (see p. xiv) : he reproduces the reading quite exactly, 
 while H gives (with V) non ultra in the text. Again sorsq in Ho. 
 (Lig. § 23, 4) is wrongly replaced by forsque in A : and A follows 
 Ho. in omitting honos (§ 27, 13). 
 
 Further proof that H is an offspring of Ho. must be given in 
 some detail. First as to the omissions. Those which occur in Ho. 
 are the following (I give the references now to the sections and lines 
 of Mr. Clark's edition) : every one of them is repeated in H. 
 
 Pro Deiotaro, § 27, 9 amicitias res rationes om. Ho. H, ibid. § 34, 1 
 Solus, inquam, es C. Caesar cuius in om. Ho. H. So also Pro Ligario, 
 § 19, 15 Caesar: ibid. § 25, 25 a (before quibusdam): ibid. § 26, 9 cum 
 (before crudelitate): ibid. § 27, 13 honos: Pro Deiotaro, § 4, 9 C. (before 
 Caesar) : § 27, 11 etiam, et: § 28, 21 cuncta: § 42, 7 se and munera. 
 
 Among other conclusive resemblances between Ho. and H are the fol- 
 lowing : — Pro Ligario, §18,12 iustu eretur Ho. (originally iustuueretur), ius tu 
 uereturH: §i9,24-re-Ho.,-RE-H : §20,2 inquiescunt : §23,2 nobis Caesar: 
 § 27, 17 ne in • R • s : Pro rege Deiotaro, § 18, 15 quicquid cum e (the true 
 reading here is perhaps quicquid quod cum est factum): §19,29 committeret: 
 § 21,18 in cubiculo male dixisti: § 23, 14 coegit, 15 (for veri simile sit aut) veris- 
 siles itaut Ho., ueris si lesit aut H : § 29, $patris (for patri) : §3 r, 5 confero : 
 ibid. 29 TR-p-L-M : § 35, 14 extremam partem causae (undoubtedly the right 
 reading): § 36, 6 (for de se senatus imminutum) desen imminutum 1 Ho., 
 desensenim minutum H: § 38, 23 solus (for solum): § 40, 12 movere. 
 The two codd. agree even in the wrong division of sentences : e. g. Pro 
 Deiot. § 42, 29 both have— probati exquire de Blesamio. Nunc quid ad 
 regem contra dignitatem tuam (suam Ho.) scripserit. Hieras, etc. In 
 § $6, 5 the reason for the omission of populi Romani in H may be that 
 the librarius of H wrongly supposed the letters P R to have been super- 
 punctuated in Ho. : the same signs occur again in § 37, 16 (this time H 
 does not omit), but not in § 36, 26 {populo Romano). The real object, 
 
 1 An erasure over s7n in Ho. suggests that the reading may have stood in its predecessor 
 DESENIM or deSEnim, i.e. de sejjsen. (i.e. senatus) im. Cp. also in Cat. p. 266, 10 
 (Miiller), where ebrios may = EBRIOS, or ebriOS, i. c. ebriosos. 
 
xxii INTR OD UCTION 
 
 however, of what might be taken for superpunctuation here is to mark 
 the genitive case, -i. 
 
 The writer of H is not so slavish a copyist as to be unable to 
 correct an occasional error, e.g. Pro Deiotaro § 35, 21, where assequi in 
 Ho. is rightly analyzed into a se qui in H. Similarly at § 25, 20 
 potuisset, regent, &c, Ho. gives, for potuisset, et inposuisset, which 
 H makes into et potuisset. Here again the (erased) line occurs in Ho., 
 marking a corruption (cp. in Cat. 384, 19 : 293, 24). In breaking up such 
 a conglomeration as fugitivioremale in Ho. (fugitivi ore male, Pro Deiot. 
 § 28, 16) the librarius of H may have had the benefit of certain marks 
 inserted at an early date to guide readers of Ho., but afterwards erased. 
 Similarly § 35, ao Ho., with points erased, nequeseatemultatum : neque se 
 a te multatum H. On the other hand he fails to make negat umquam 
 out of negatumquam (§ 4a, 4), and writes negatum qtiam. At § 21, 37 
 the writer of H tries to improve Ho.'s de absente se iudicare into de 
 absentes diiudicare. At § 19, 28 H has the wrong form retine, probably 
 because the writer was unable to make up his mind as between retineri 
 (Ho.) and retinere. Moreover the copyist of H has some errors of 
 his own : e. g. Pro Deiotaro, § 33, 29 etate (aetate) out of eate Ho. 
 (for ea te) : ibid. § 38, 30 scitote for Ho.'s sciote (scio te) : ibid. § 34, 2 
 where he has inadvertently dropped liberi after nos. This should 
 accordingly be restored in Mr. Clark's text, and a study of the 
 appended collation will show other places where the Holkham Codex 
 must now be allowed to interpose the weight of its authority in favour 
 of certain other readings which have not commended themselves to the 
 Oxford editor. I shall only add that any one who wishes for further 
 proof of the complete identity of the tradition of the text as found in 
 Ho. and in H, may compare my collation of Ho. with the readings 
 quoted from H by Mr. Clark in his Anecdoton, pp. xxxiv-xxxix. The 
 only divergences of any importance are Pro Ligario, § 20, 3 seniorem H 
 sen idem Ho. : § 28, 24 uiuit for tit fit 1 . Mr. Clark's conclusion is thus 
 stated (p. xxxi) ' H A preserve the genuine tradition of the archetype, 
 
 Pro Lig. § 24, 10 is interesting : here Ho. at first wrote in africa in prouinciam (and so A), 
 but this was corrected by the same hand to in africam provinciam. H gives in prouinciam 
 africam. The reading of H istum illuc isti (Pro Deiot. § 19, 1) may be explained by the fact that 
 in Ho. istum is subpunctuated, illuc istum isti: while at § 17, I venissese domum in Ho. (with 
 probably an erased et before domum) rightly becomes venisses et domum in H. 
 
THE VERRINE ORATIONS xxiii 
 
 the disiecta membra of which are to be found in the other MSS. Only 
 rarely are they inferior to either of the subsidiary groups (e. g. 1315, 17) 
 both of which are deflections from the original.' 
 
 This may be accepted, with the added information now that the 
 first parent of both A and H is very probably the Holkham Codex. 
 
 THE SECOND (AND THIRD) BOOKS OF THE VERRINE 
 
 ORATIONS. 
 
 It is not the destiny of many MSS. to be of first and well-nigh final 
 authority for every portion of their contents. When copies came to be 
 multiplied in later centuries, recourse was had to various originals ; and 
 so it happens that many codices which we now possess are composite 
 in their origin and character, and often possess a different degree of 
 authority for each of their constituent parts. This has already been 
 shown to be the case with, for example, Harl. 3682, where (to say 
 nothing of its other contents) the copyist used the pure recension 
 contained in Ho. for the Caesarian speeches, whereas his Catilines are 
 contaminated from members of an inferior class. But the Holkham Codex 
 is equally authoritative in all its parts. It was copied, in all probability, 
 from an ancient original, the value of which was known to those who 
 had the copy made ; and the fact that it was drawn upon, directly or 
 indirectly, by the copyists of the Ambrosianus (A) and of Harl. 2683 
 goes to prove that the tradition of its inherited value and importance 
 must have been cherished and kept alive in the famous monastery in 
 which it has been shown to have found its original home. 
 
 Only parts of the Second Book of the Verrines survive in the 
 Holkham Codex, — little more than one third of the whole : the Third 
 Book is entirely lost. Yet it is possible to make two statements about 
 it which will be considered of the highest importance and interest : — 
 
 (1) The Codex Holkhamicus is the immediate original of the later 
 MS. on which editors have come mainly to depend for the constitution 
 of the text of the Second and Third Books of the Verrines, viz. the 
 Lagomarsinianus, No. 42. 
 
xxiv INTRODUCTION 
 
 (a) The Codex Holkhamicus is also the MS. a collation of which 
 F. Fabricius sent to Lambinus, after the publication of his first edition 
 in 1565-6, and which came afterwards (as we shall see) to be known 
 as the Metellianus. 
 
 Proof of these assertions must be given in their order. The first 
 will lead to a brief review of the history of the text of the Verrines, and 
 to the conclusion that for the Second and Third Books C. F. W. Miiller 
 has done well to attach primary importance to the first hand in Lg. 42, 
 which is, beyond any doubt whatever, an immediate copy of Ho. The 
 evidence for the second statement ought to result in the solution of 
 certain problems connected with the editing of the text in the 
 sixteenth and early seventeenth centuries. 
 
 In the preface to his edition of the Verrines (1831) Zumpt shows 
 that, while for the other parts of those orations Lg. 42 belongs to an 
 inferior family of MSS., for the Second and Third Books it must take 
 rank among the best (' praestantissimis annumerandus est,' p. xxxiii). 
 In explanation of this phenomenon, Zumpt supposes that the common 
 archetype of all the good MSS. had been dismembered, either by the 
 natural process of decay, or with the deliberate intention of separating 
 those of the speeches which were more widely read from those which 
 were not so popular. This would give rise to the execution of copies of 
 all the speeches up to Act. ii. Lib. i. (inclusive), along with Books iv and 
 v, or copies of the last two books alone, separately from Books ii and iii, 
 which Zumpt considers would not be in so much demand ' propter 
 severitatem argumenti.' The peculiarity about Lg. 42 (cp. Jordan, 
 p. 177) is that, as soon as it was noticed that its tradition of ii and iii 
 differed from the rest of its contents (in which it had followed the 
 'vulgaris secta'), some one set to work and 'corrected' the text into 
 conformity with that of the inferior family of MSS. Hence it is that 
 the important references to this codex are always given as Lg. 42 p. m. 
 (i.e. prima manus), and it is these citations which will be found to 
 coincide almost invariably with the MS. at Holkham. 
 
 The collations of his various codices made by the Jesuit Girolamo 
 Lagomarsini had originally been reported by Niebuhr in the margin of 
 his copy of Garatoni's edition, and they were recognized by Halm as 
 among the most valuable parts of Zumpt's critical apparatus. Writing 
 
THE VERRINE ORATIONS xxv 
 
 in the Gelehrte Anzeigen der bayerischen Academie (March, 1853), Halm 
 dwells on the superiority of the recension of Books ii and iii contained in 
 Lg. 42 \ and divines that it was copied from a very old MS. ' die von der 
 oder den zu den iibrigen Buchern zu Grunde gelegenen verschieden 
 gewesen ist.' He does not fail to note the significance of the fact that 
 in Books ii and iii ' corrections ' by the second hand occur in large 
 numbers, while in the other books they are comparatively few. And in 
 further proof of the diversity of the tradition of Lg. 42 he refers to the 
 incompleteness of Book i (where the codex stops at § 152) as showing 
 that the parts preceding the opening of Book ii had been derived by the 
 copyist from a different source. The tradition of Books ii and iii Halm 
 characterized as being ' von ganz ausgezeichnetem Werthe,' and ranked 
 Lg. 42, for those parts of the Verrines — as indeed Zumpt had already 
 done in his ' stemma codicum ' (Pref. p. xxxviii) — with the only codd. 
 known to have preserved the true tradition, viz. the Nannianus, the 
 Fabricianus, and the Metellianus. The sequel will show that while the 
 Holkham Codex is very probably the Nannianus, it is quite certainly 
 the Fabricianus and the Metellianus, both in one, and that it will rank 
 henceforth with the Regius Parisinus, 7774 A, also a ninth century MS. 
 (though somewhat later than Ho.) whose authority is now accepted by 
 editors as supreme for the Fourth and Fifth Books of the Verrines, 
 which are all that it contains. 
 
 In view of what has been said above, it will not appear surprising 
 that C. F. W. Midler in his Adnotatio Critica (pp. xl-xli) relies mainly 
 for the text of Books ii and iii on the tradition of Lg. 42. In the 
 edition of the Verrines which I have undertaken to prepare for the 
 Oxford Press, the Holkham MS. will take precedence of Lg. 42, and of 
 all others, for the parts in which it is extant ; and even greater weight 
 than formerly will be attached to the recension of Lg. 42 p. m. in doubtful 
 
 1 The fullest account of Lg. 42 is given by Baiter in Philologus, vol. xx (1863), p. 350 sqq. 
 We leam there that this codex is now in the Laurentian library at Florence, and that of forty 
 folios the first nineteen have many marginalia and variants by a second hand. After Book iii 
 come iv and v, but by a different copyist and badly written ; then the Div. in Q. Caecilium, 
 with the Actio Prima, Liber Primus. Next come in somewhat better writing the Invectiva 
 Salustii, and the Responsio Ciceronis : in Cat. I-IV, pro Marcello, pro Ligario, pro Deiotaro. 
 These last seem originally to have formed another codex— 41 A. c. in the Abbatia Florentina 
 (which originally contained the MSS. of the Bibliotheca S. Mariae) instead of 45 A. C, the 
 original mark of Lg. 42. 
 
 [I. ix] e 
 
xxvi INTRODUCTION 
 
 places, on the ground that what it contains must, with a few inevitable 
 variations, have originally stood in Ho. Before going on to prove the 
 direct descent of Lg. 42 from Ho., I shall only add here that Miiller 
 obtained a new collation of the Lagomarsini Codex from Aug. Reiffer- 
 scheid ; formerly we had to rely on that given by Zumpt, and by Halm 
 (see the ' Supplementum Adnotationis ' in the Zurich edition, pp. 451 sqq.). 
 Miiller cites from Reifferscheid's collation, however, only what is sufficient 
 for his purpose, and it is therefore well to state that references to the 
 prima manus of Lg. 42 in what follows are drawn from all the sources 
 which have been made available to us for a knowledge of this codex 1 . 
 
 Externally, the first thing that attracts attention in the Holkham 
 text of the Verrines is the occurrence of two considerable blank spaces 
 on fol. 32 vo. Here the copyist has no doubt failed to make out the 
 text of his ancient original and the result is that at p. 307, 11-14 
 (Miiller) the whole sentence Dixit hoc idem . . . iant ante cognosse has 
 been supplied in the received text from other sources (e.g. p., the 
 Parisinus 7776). In the second blank space, on the same folio, the words 
 Satisne vobis . . . profectus esset (p. 207, 24-26) have been omitted, for 
 obviously the same reason. The archetype must have been in a some- 
 what damaged condition at this place. These two gaps have not been 
 supplied in Lg. 42. 
 
 This will not be accepted, however, as amounting to irrefutable 
 evidence of direct copying — a theory which it is always very difficult to 
 establish beyond all controversy. Some other MS. may have intervened, 
 it might be said, between Ho. and Lg. 42. Against any such suggestion 
 the substantial identity of the whole tradition, so far as we can judge 
 from the extant portions of Ho., must be advanced as a sufficient 
 argument. Lg. 42 p. m. never differs from Ho. except in the few cases 
 where the writer has misread his original, or where he has made some 
 slight alteration capriciously, or with a view to the improvement of 
 the text. The evidence, however, is of a cumulative character, and 
 I shall proceed to state some of the most striking coincidences between 
 the two codices. 
 
 1 It should of course be understood that Lg. 42 is quite a late MS. Mr. A. C. Clark 
 tells me that it is written in a rough cursive hand, not earlier than the fifteenth century, and 
 possibly even later. The transcript may in fact have been made after the disappearance of the 
 Holkham Codex from Cluni by a scholar who wanted to have a copy of the Verrines for his own use. 
 
THE VERRINE ORATIONS xxvii 
 
 First as to omissions. Among the most cogent (after the two 
 lacunae above referred to) of those which are common to Ho. and 
 Lg. 42 are p. 207, 18 [et] and so again 465, 18 ; p. 208, ia'[HS CCCC 
 milia a] ; p. 209, 23 [hoc illis] ; p. 240, 21 [nihil ex sacro] ; ibid. 34 
 [legati laedant] ; p. 241, 20 [bonis] ; p. 260, 27 [est quantum] ; p. 261, 
 16 [ab aratoribus] and 17 [positas] ; p. 262, 11 [primo] ; p. 263,34 [quid 
 sociorum] ; p. 265, 3 [nullius vim]. A fuller collation of this codex would 
 doubtless reveal further coincidences of omission, some of which may 
 subsequently have been supplied from other sources : e.g. I. am inclined 
 to suspect that the reading profecto reported after amicitiam at p. 200, 
 27 may have some connexion with perpetuo (line 29) which followed 
 immediately on amicitiam in Ho., as a consequence of an omission per 
 parablepsiam duly recorded in the appended collation. Again at 200, 7 
 Lg. 42 nearly commits a similar error of omission ; the words enim 
 causam totius ordinis suscepi, were at first omitted and afterwards added 
 in the margin ; and any one who looks at the corresponding place in Ho., 
 where causam totius and causam reip. stand directly under each other, 
 in different lines of the same column, will easily see how natural the 
 omission would have been to even a careful copyist. Neither codex 
 has iudices in the first line of the Second Verrine, p. 200, 1. At 203, 17 
 Ho. omits tantis opibus : for Lg. 42 Halm reports the omission only of 
 tantis. In line 19, on the other hand, neither codex gives mihi. 
 Among other omissions which probably recur in Lg. 42 (unless supplied 
 from other sources *) the following may be noted : 202, 10 parsimonia 
 summa ; 205, 14 sive petuariorum (here Halm reports only sive as 
 omitted) ; 207, 9 ac pudentissimi. An instructive place is 208, 31 sqq. 
 where neither codex gives tarn convictus, or rather convictus tarn, and 
 where Miiller's cr. note will show the existence of some confusion in 
 the MSS. The origin of it is that the scribe of Ho. at first wrote 
 
 nemo umquam reus tarn 
 perditus qui non ad, &c, 
 i. e. by parablepsia he omitted at first all the words after reus tarn in 
 1. 31 as far as reus tarn in 1. 34 inclusive. Then, noticing the omission, 
 
 1 Such indications as the addition of Romanorum {per comfend. v. Miiller, p. xli) to 
 eivium at 201, 35 suggest that Lg. 42 has suffered to some extent from contamination, or from 
 the caprice of the copyist, or from both causes. 
 
xxviii INTRODUCTION 
 
 he first writes nocens after tam in the margin, and at the foot of the 
 folio ' adducetur qui ista defensione .... posthac reus tam! But in all 
 this there is no trace of convictus tam, which is accordingly wanting 
 also in the original text of Lg. 42 (see Miiller, p. xliv). It should be 
 noted that these words do not appear in Par. 7776. 
 
 It is, of course, natural that some omissions should occur in 
 Lg. 42 which are not due to Ho. For example, at 265, 20, Ho. has_ 
 ab his equitibus -R-, and Lg. 42 is reported as omitting Romanis. 
 Immediately above Lg. omits et in copying Ho.'s et ad se missas 
 esse suo. I shall specify only one more, as it furnishes an example 
 of Halm's critical insight. At p. 206, 20, Lg. 42 omits all the words 
 from C. Sacerdote praetore (so Ho.) to Sacerdote praetore, inclusive, in 
 1. 21. It then continues quod turn ad Verrem quis detulit. Quod is 
 a mistake for Quid (Ho.), and Halm argued (Suppl. Adn., p. 451) that the 
 archetype must have contained Quid? turn ad Verrem quis detulit f This 
 is the reading of Ho., and turn will now accordingly be restored to the text. 
 
 Among many striking coincidences suggestive of direct copying, 
 I take the following. At p. 259, 33 Ho. has an instance of stray 
 capitals in detexerit E- A- 1 , and at the same place Miiller reports from 
 Lg. detexerit • f • a, — a quite intelligible mistake, seeing that the E in 
 Ho. looks fully as like F as E. At 258, 9 both have the contraction 
 P.R. for praetoris. At 201, 21 Ho. gives, by a kind of dittography, 
 nostrae nutre nutricem : this appears in Lg. 42 as nostrae matrem 
 nutricem. At 201, 26 Lg. 42 gives suppeditando, which editors 
 accept in place of suppeditato : it got the reading from Ho. supedido. 
 At 203, 1 Ho. gives, between critnina and viderentur, a quae, written 
 above the line: Lg. 42 has criminaque. At 204, 18 Ho.'s Quod ego 
 id inpaucis re-appears in Lg. 42 as Quod ego idem inpaucis. At 206, 37 
 for repperire (Ho.) Lg. 42 has written in the text querere, but the same 
 hand corrects in the margin to repire : similarly at 340, 32 the mistaken 
 Marcellina in the text is corrected in the margin, by the first hand, to 
 Mamertina. At 208, 27, for quopiam captum Ho. gives copiam factum; 
 
 1 The difficulty of reading the capital letters in his text is probably the explanation of 
 a curious error into which the writer of Ho. falls at 206, 35 where we find ipse Erycum quae- 
 reret for ipse praetor (i. e.pr.) cum quaereret. This error he sought to remedy by subpunctuating 
 the y in Erycum, and it reappears in Lg. 42 as eritium (Zumpt, p. 1026). 
 
THE VERRINE ORATIONS xxix 
 
 and so Lg. 42 (copia). At 258, 19 the reading of Lg. 42 manere for inanem 
 becomes an intelligible mistake when we consult Ho. where inane looks 
 like mane, and the latter reading is in fact given in the margin of 
 Lg. 42. At 240, 20 Lg. 42 is quoted as reading ex optimis nullum. 
 This must have been an independent effort. Ho. here gives (for ex oppido 
 Thermis nullum) ex oppithermis nullum, with an addition s. I., now erased, 
 after oppi. At 260, 17 (for obfuit) Ho. gives offugit, and Lg. 42 follows 
 with offug 1 . The unintelligible Id ait est in Lg. 42, at p. 262, 18, is to be 
 explained as Id act. est : Ho. gives Id actum est. Both codd. have qui 
 defendet (for qui id def. ?) at 264, 1 2 : cemendum for credendum ibid. 33 : 
 potuit (for poterit) 265, 23 : quae vidi (for quaesivi) 266, 9 : sciritum 
 for scriptum 241, 14: posse hoc donum for si hoc donum ibid. 19: 
 eo tempore for eodem tempore 264, 21 : portis for portu 262, 14. At 
 240, 23 Lg. 42 gives videte for vide, and the explanation is that videte 
 stood also in the original text of Ho., but with the last two letters 
 superpunctuated. The points were subsequently erased, and Lg. copied 
 without noticing the superpunctuation. The readings given in the 
 collation at p. 259, lines 35, 36, and 37 also recur in Lg. 42. 
 
 Other cogent evidences of immediate derivation will be incidentally 
 referred to when the proof comes to be undertaken of the identity of the 
 Holkham Codex with the Codex Fabricianus-Metellianus, with which 
 Lg. 42 is so generally in agreement. Meanwhile, I add here a short 
 selection of comparatively unimportant readings— hitherto attributed to 
 Lg. 42 — which must now be credited to Ho. : 202, 7 ad hanc : 204, 29 
 at tinea t, 33 negotiantur in Sicilia : 205, 16 in re umquam ulla, 19 Romae ab 
 urbe antequam : 206, 4 om. operam ut, as Miiller, 27 tamen putabat : 207, 
 5 Dionis egit, 1 8 aures hoc tuae : 208, 8 obtinebant causas, 29 sit necesse est : 
 209, 6 om. omnium: 240, 36 se fundi tus eversas: 257, 18 hoc. Add to 
 these 258, 25 where Ho. anticipates Jordan in giving istius for illius : 
 and 208, 25 where Lg. 42 is definitely reported as omitting tua with 
 Ho., and Jordan. 
 
 It need only be added, in order to complete our description of 
 Ho. for the extant part of the Verrines, that the 1 same hand which has 
 been referred to above (see p. xiv) as being responsible for the numerous 
 erasures throughout the codex has been at work in this portion also, 
 deleting all corrections, good and bad alike. Thus, at 207, 14 qui was 
 
xxx INTRODUCTION 
 
 pointed off at some time or other (it is omitted in Lg. 42), but the dots 
 have been erased: cp. 240, 31 laudante (for laudant te) corr. del.: 
 257, 23 haec quo (for ecqud) corr. del.: and 264, 11 where daret satis, 
 accidentally omitted in the text, has been added and afterwards 
 erased. 
 
 The conclusion which may safely be drawn from this part of the 
 investigation is, that the Codex known as Lagomarsinianus 42 was 
 directly copied, for the Second and Third Books of the Verrines, from the 
 MS. now at Holkham, while the latter was still complete. The result 
 of this discovery will obviously be to enhance still further the value of 
 Lg. 42, especially for the parts missing in Ho., in the eyes of students 
 of these speeches. The tradition embodied, with tolerable accuracy, in 
 the Codex of Lagomarsini now receives the certification of a MS. of 
 the ninth century. 
 
 THE LATER HISTORY OF THE CODEX, AND ITS 
 
 IDENTIFICATION WITH THE FABRICIANUS- 
 
 METELLIANUS. 
 
 Having now exhausted the surviving contents of the Holkham 
 Codex, I must next endeavour to trace its history; and I hope to 
 complete this report by offering irrefragable proof of its identity with 
 a very important codex, known as the Codex Fabricianus, which played 
 a very important part in the work done by various scholars in the days 
 of Lambinus. 
 
 But first we must revert for a moment to Cluni, its original home. 
 How long the codex remained there it is, of course, impossible 
 to say definitely. But I am able to adduce considerations which will 
 render it probable that it was in the library at Cluni till the middle of 
 the sixteenth century, and that after its removal from there its value and 
 importance were promptly recognized by more than one of the scholars 
 who had now begun to concern themselves with the proper constitution 
 of the text of Cicero. 
 
THE LATER HISTORY OF THE CODEX xxxi 
 
 Reference was made, on an earlier page of this Introduction, to 
 the old twelfth-century Catalogue of the Bibliotheca Cluniacensis, 
 in which what is now the Holkham Codex may be readily identified 
 with the MS. described under the number 498 (see p. vi.). This 
 Catalogue was found by the two brethren of St. Maur, D. Martene and 
 D. Durand, when they went to Cluni on a literary mission in 1710 — 
 written, as they tell us \ ' il y a cinq ou six cens ans, sur de grandes 
 tablettes qu'on ferme comme un livre,' and containing nearly six hundred 
 titles, to represent which scarcely one hundred volumes remained. 
 Is there any later catalogue of the monastery that will help to indicate 
 the fate of the Cicero Codex? To answer this question recourse 
 must again be had to the writings of M. Delisle, and in particular 
 to his Inventaire des Inscr. de la Bibliothique Nationale, Fonds de 
 Cluni, Paris, 1884 2 . We find there (p. 383) a catalogue of the chief 
 MSS. still extant in the library at Cluni when Dom Anselme le Michel 
 paid his visit to it, about the year 1645, and in that catalogue there is 
 no reference to the codex under consideration. This date may there- 
 fore be taken as our ' upper limit.' No doubt MSS. came to be 
 less jealously guarded when books began to be multiplied by the 
 new process of printing, and the Cicero MS. may possibly have 
 been voluntarily parted with before that time. But the erasure of 
 the library- mark (see p. vi.) is against this view, and after all it 
 was not the way with the great libraries to disperse their contents 
 of their own free will, at least in the days of their prosperity. It 
 is from the sixteenth century that we may date the decadence of 
 Cluni ; and, so far, it may well appear probable that the Cicero 
 Codex shared the fate of many other MSS. known to have belonged 
 to the famous Benedictine foundation before the outbreak of the 
 religious wars. In these wars Cluni suffered severely, and the climax 
 came when it was sacked by the Huguenots in 1562. Martene and 
 Durand tell us that it was currently reported in their time that 
 
 Voyage litUraire de deux religieux Bentdictins de la congregation de Saint-Maur, Paris, 
 1717, i, 1, 227. 
 
 ' I pass over as not relevant, though otherwise interesting, the list of books lent by the 
 Cluni librarian in the year 1252, which accident has preserved to us. These number 128 in all, 
 but they are mainly theological in character, and give no evidence of any non-professional 
 interests on the part of the librarian's clientele. 
 
xxxii INTR OD UCTION 
 
 Geneva had benefited by this incident 1 . And M. Delisle, in the 
 preface to his Inventaire des Manuscrits, quotes Theodore Beza as 
 definitely attributing to his co-religionists the destruction of the library 
 of the monastery. ' Quant a Clugny,' says Beza 2 , ' la ville fut prise 
 sans resistance, dont les moines estoient partis auparavant ... La 
 librairie, on il restoit encore grand nombre d'anciens livres escrits 
 a la main, fut du tout destruite, et les livres partie rompus, partie 
 emport^s en pieces, de sorte que ce thresor-la fut perdu par l'insolence 
 et l'ignorance de gens de guerre disans que c'estoient tous livres 
 de la messe.' 
 
 But whether it was on this occasion, or at some earlier date, that 
 the Cicero Codex disappeared from what had been its home for so 
 many centuries, there is no doubt that its influence can be traced 
 when, in the course of the sixteenth century, certain scholars set 
 themselves vigorously to work to reconstitute Cicero's text on the 
 basis of older MS. authority than that which had been used, for some 
 of his works, by the earliest editors. The chief of those scholars was 
 of course the great Lambinus, with whom I am able to connect the 
 Holkham Codex for the second and third books of the Verrines. But 
 first I must name the jurist Cujas, without of course suggesting for one 
 moment that he had anything whatever to do with the disappearance 
 of our codex from Cluni. His only connexion with it may have been 
 that he had somewhere taken advantage of some opportunity of 
 consulting it. 
 
 A citation in an earlier part of this volume may have prepared 
 the reader for the above reference to Cujas. It has been already stated 
 (p. xviii) that the Holkham Codex possesses the distinction of being 
 the only extant MS. which contains the true reading duint in In Cati- 
 linam, i. § 32 (duent a, donent A and the Cod. Steph., dent H, dona- 
 rent /3y). Gruter and Graevius adopted this reading, the former referring 
 to Cujas's Observations et Emendationes, Book xii. 32, where, evidently 
 by way of recreation from his legal studies, Cujas addresses himself to 
 certain faulty readings [menda quaedam) in the Catilinarian Orations. 
 
 1 'On dit que les Huguenots les ont emport^s a Geneve, et que c'est qui enrichit 
 aujourd'hui la bibliotheque publique de cette ville,' op. cit. 
 
 ' Theod. de Beze, troisieme volume de V Histoire eccUsiastique des Eglises rtformhs an 
 Royaume de France (Anvers, 1580, p. 421). 
 
THE LATER HISTORY OF THE CODEX xxxiii 
 
 That he is relying on new MS. authority will be evident if I cite 
 his own words : ' Licet . . . expromam quod in eas (i. e. the Catilines) 
 habeo quodque existimo meum esse proprium. In prima sic scri- 
 ptum habeo Utinam tibi istam mentem Dii immor tales duint : ut in 
 ea quae pro Deiotaro est Dii te per duint fugitiue.' The probability 
 that it was from the Holkham Codex that Cujas got this reading is 
 strengthened by the fact that in the same chapter he quotes yet another 
 reading which is found in Ho. (though in A also, and other members of 
 the a family) : viz. In Cat. i. § 23 Neque eniin sis Catilina, si te aut pudor 
 a turpitudine aut me fits a periculo aut ratio a furore revocauerit. (It 
 should be noted here, incidentally, that while umquam does not occur 
 (after pudor) there is an erasure there in Ho., and the following a is 
 in the hand of the corrector.) Again, at the beginning of the same 
 chapter, Cujas cites, in support of a reading in another text, Ego si hoc opti- 
 mum factum iudicarem as occurring in ' veteres libri ' in the First Catiline 
 (§ 39), and it is at least a coincidence that in Ho. factum stood there as 
 part of the original text, though the m was subsequently deleted : the 
 fact that the Ambrosianus (A) gives facta suggests — if a direct connexion 
 can be established between Ho. and A — that this is a late erasure 1 . 
 
 My last citation of Cujas must be in connexion with pro rege 
 Deiotaro § 35 where Halm refers to the reading praeteritum as being 
 given in the form of a variant in the margin of the edition of Lambinus 
 (preserved in the library at Bern) ' a viro docto (Cuiacio an Bongarsio ?) 
 adscripta: praetermissum codd. rell.' Praeteritum occurs in Ho., and 
 also in AH. 
 
 Cujas is named by Lambinus, among many others, in the preface 
 to his first edition (1565-6), as having lent him libri to help in the 
 work ; the eulogy includes F. Fabricius by the way, as well as Politian, 
 Linacre, Manutius, Melanchthon, Ramus, Muretus and others. A similar 
 
 1 The other citations which Cujas gives from the Catilines are iii. § 18 Quod vix videtur 
 humanis consiliis tantam molem rerum gubernatio consequi potuisse: this must be from 
 a different, and probably a much later codex than Ho., which contains the reading of 
 Miiller's text, except that it gives (with A) videretur for videtur: ii. 10 obligunerunt for 
 obligaverunt: § 18 certare cum usuris et fruclibus praediorum, where Ho. has no ef, and, for 
 passages where the Holkham Codex is now imperfect, iii. § 20 Ita dolocandum coss. illilocaue- 
 runt (A collocatum, conlocauerunt) : i. § 8 Nihil cogiias quod ego non modo non audtam sed 
 etiam non videam. 
 
 [i.i.0 f 
 
xxxiv 1NTR OD UCTION 
 
 compliment is paid to the great jurist by Gruter in his edition 
 of 1618 \ 
 
 We must be on our guard, therefore, against the assumption that 
 only one Cicero Codex can be connected with the name of Cujas, as being 
 definitely known to have been in his possession. It has been shown 
 that the probability is that he once had an opportunity of consulting 
 what is now the Codex Holkhamicus. There was certainly another 
 'liber Cuiacianus,' to which references are made by editors for parts 
 of the Verrines 2 , and which was not a manuscript at all. It was a printed 
 edition, on the margin of which were written various readings culled 
 from some old MS. Though Cujas seems to have placed it at 
 Lambinus's disposal, our knowledge of its contents is derived mainly 
 from that indefatigable collator, Janus Gulielmius, whom we may 
 connect with Cujas in virtue of a visit which he is reported to have 
 paid the latter at Bourges. The variants collected by Cujas must, 
 however, have been derived from some other than the Cluni Codex. 
 For the Verrines, the latter contained only Books II and III, while 
 the ' Cuiacianus Gulielmii ' is cited for the Divinatio, Actio I, and 
 Actio II, Lib. i. Lambinus refers to the same 'liber' also for Books IV 
 and V. Zumpt notes (Pref. p. xix) that Gruter cites it for the last 
 time at a Act. I, § 109, and evidently thinks that the Codex which 
 Cujas collated may have been the Codex Stephani, which went no 
 further than §111. 
 
 The next names which I wish to connect with the Cluni Codex 
 are those of F. Fabricius Marcoduranus and Janus Gulielmius. I shall 
 take Gulielmius first, as the proof about him is even easier than about 
 Fabricius. In his note on ii in Verr. ii. 1 Gruter refers to a ' Codex 
 
 ' For an account of Cujas see Spangenberg's Cujas iind seine Zeitgenossen, Leipzig, 1822. 
 He was Professor at Cahors, Bourges, and Valence, and before his death in 1590 he had amassed 
 a collection of more than 500 MSS., mostly legal, but many Greek and Latin classics. In his 
 will he directed that these should be sold in detail, fearing that his notes and other papers 
 might be villainously edited if they should pass into the hands of any single owner. The 
 writer in the Biographie Universelle quaintly remarks on this : ' Ses volontes furent executees 
 au-dela de ses d^sirs : des libraires de Lyon, qui acheterent ses manuscrits, les employment 
 a couvrir des rudiments.' It is interesting in this connexion to recall (I owe the reference to 
 Prof. Bywater) the identification of Scaliger's ' Liber Cuiacianus ' of Propertius and Catullus by 
 Prof. Robinson Ellis, in Hermathena, ii. 1876, p. 124 sqq. 
 
 2 e. g. togatum, p. 255, 4, from the Cuiacianus (along with FM), Op. T. I, p. 1045. 
 
THE LATER HISTORY OF THE CODEX xxxv 
 
 Ioannis Matalii Metelli' as having been used by Gulielmius. It is 
 not quite clear when this Codex began to bear the name of its owner, 
 but it was undoubtedly the Codex from Cluni. After establishing this 
 statement, I shall proceed to show that it was also the Codex which 
 Fabricius had collated for Lambinus. 
 
 Janus Gulielmius is one of those ' inheritors of unfulfilled renown ' 
 who did not live to give the fruits of his labours to the world. A great 
 deal about his search for Codices of Cicero will be found in Gabbema's 
 Epistolae Clarorum Virorum, from which it appears that Gulielmius 
 lived with Suffridus Petri at Cologne, and that about 1580 he gave 
 himself up to the task of preparing a new edition of Cicero, relying 
 on several MSS. with which he was supplied by the kindness of various 
 friends. These are described by Suffridus as ' exemplaria quae et 
 antiquitate et integritate suspicienda erant ' ; and on the strength of this 
 his friend Suffridus Petri expresses to a correspondent his confident 
 expectation that Gulielmius will improve even on Lambinus himself, 
 and will cure effectually the ' infinita menda ' which had till then 
 disfigured the text (pp. 406, 407). In March, 1583, Suffridus gives 
 his friend a letter of recommendation to Cujas at Bourges, and in reply 
 Gulielmius tells him how he had met Cujas at Paris, and how he had 
 been able to use the MS. of Victorius, while he hoped to have access 
 also to the collections of Puteanus and Pithoeus. In this same letter 
 he sends his compliments to Metellus. He subsequently pays a visit 
 to Cujas at Bourges, and is there allowed to use various MSS. in the 
 library of that great jurist. Then comes his premature death in 1584, 
 after which there ensued a long wrangle as to what should be done 
 with his notes. It was not till many years after the death of Gulielmius, 
 owing to these difficulties with his heirs, that his notes were available 
 for publication, and they did not appear till Gruter published his 
 edition of 161 8, when he included them in his own commentary. 
 
 Janus Gruterus (Jean Gruter, or Gruytere) we may claim as one 
 of ourselves, for it is recorded of him that he was a student at Cambridge 
 about the year 1579. In his ' Dedicatio,' p. 3, he tells us that he has 
 constituted his text on the basis of MSS. authority and on that of the 
 old editions : ' sed maxime ad variantes lectiones Iani Gulielmii, iam 
 triginta toto annos incredibili desiderio passim a tota Europa, frustra 
 
xxxvi INTR OD UCTION 
 
 expetitas, sed tunc demum e careen's sui longa nocte erutas.' Among 
 his own notes, Gruter adds, ' eae quae ex I. Gulielmii schedis erui 
 potuere, passim sunt insertae.' 
 
 From this narrative it will appear probable that in his notes 
 Gulielmius had used the designation 'Codex Metellianus' in compliment 
 to the owner of the codex which he had collated — Ioannes Matalius 
 Metellus. This was Jean Matal (1520-1597), a man whose claims to 
 learning were not based only on the fact that he possessed a very wide 
 acquaintance with the learned men of his day. After studying at Bologna, 
 and visiting Rome, Venice, Florence, and also England (in company 
 with Bishop Antonius Augustinus, when the latter was sent on a mission 
 there by Philip II), he went to Flanders, and finally to Augsbourg, where 
 he died in 1597. He was a literary ally of Gruter, and acted as one of 
 the revisers of the Inscriptiones Antiquae published by that scholar. 
 
 It will be my endeavour now to establish the fact that the Holkham 
 Codex is the Codex Metellianus, and thereafter to draw certain inter- 
 esting inferences as to its identity also with the MS. on which 
 F. Fabricius drew {Codex Fabricianus) for some of the variants which 
 he supplied to Lambinus. 
 
 For the proof I shall rely, to begin with, mainly on those 
 passages for which the Metellianus (M) is quoted solus, i.e. to the 
 exclusion of the Fabricianus (F $). It is fortunate for the identification 
 that Gruter's dislike of Lambinus induced him to pass by many 
 readings already reported by his predecessor from F, and to cite from 
 M several which Fabricius had omitted to quote. 
 
 I hope to be able to show that both editors were using the same 
 codex under different names, and that their MS. ('heu! quantum 
 mutatus ab illo') was the codex now at Holkham. 
 
 First as to the Metellianus (M). There is exact agreement between 
 it and the MS. now at Holkham in the following places : — 
 
 p. 203, 23 in una provincia 
 
 205, 6 inimicitiis 
 
 ,, 23 sed Siciliae paratus erat ad praedam 
 
 ,, 28 per ridicule 
 
 » 35 certissima 
 
 206, 34 a Sac er dote 
 
 207, 9 L. vecili 
 
THE LATER HISTORY OF THE CODEX xxxvii 
 
 207, 
 
 2 3 
 
 ■R (for red/a 1 ) 
 
 J) 
 
 24 
 
 testimonium 
 
 >> 
 
 35 
 
 petita non est 
 
 •n 
 
 >7 
 
 causam om. 
 
 24O, 
 
 9 
 
 cum quo 
 
 241, 
 
 29 
 
 singulare 
 
 258, 
 
 12 
 
 remoti 
 
 260, 
 
 13 
 
 tit om. 
 
 )3 
 
 1, 
 
 iS 
 
 vacationem 
 quam 
 
 J) 
 
 25 
 
 H S 00 00 
 
 J) 
 
 27 
 
 £f/ quantum om. 
 
 261, 
 
 1 
 
 possum 
 
 )) 
 
 2 3 
 
 oppositis 
 
 262, 
 
 1 
 
 venerat consuefudinem 
 
 n 
 
 37 
 
 magno opere 
 
 264, 
 
 17 
 
 omnium 
 
 J7 
 
 r 9 
 
 contenito 
 
 T> 
 
 22 
 
 una sint 
 
 265, 
 
 3 
 
 vim nullius ova. 
 
 J» 
 
 6 
 
 de meo curriculo 
 
 'J 
 
 12 
 
 ui iam scire possis 
 
 J) 
 
 14 
 
 vos me iam hoc 
 
 >> 
 
 37 
 
 eos 
 
 266, 
 
 6 
 
 magistralum 
 
 Lastly I draw special attention to a somewhat trivial but at the 
 same time, for the purpose of my argument, very cogent coincidence. 
 At p. 206, 39, as my collation will show, the Holkham Codex gives, 
 instead of reperturum, the form reperiturum. This reading Gulielmius 
 found in the Metellianus, and approved. I subjoin Gruter's note ad loc. : 
 ' Perplacet Guilielmio antiqua ratio scripturae quae in Codice Metelli 
 reperiturum! 
 
 Gruter has cited, as from Gulielmius, the various readings of the 
 Metellianus only as far as III, ch. 16, and in a note to chapter 19 he 
 regrets that it is no longer available 2 - Zumpt rightly divined the reason 
 of this phenomenon. I quote from his Preface, p. xx : ' Concordare 
 eum librum (sc. Codicem Metellianuni) admirabiliter cum Fabriciano in 
 repetita Lambiniana neminem fugere potest : ego vero unum esse puto 
 
 1 'In Metell. cod. una littera R. praemissa esse traditur,' Zumpt, p. 259. 
 
 2 ' Heic iam deficient exemplaria Metelli atque Hittorpii, magno Criticae rei malo.' 
 
xxxviii INTRODUCTION 
 
 (quod item Grutero in mentem venit ad ii. 7 1 ) et exiguam, quae invenitur, 
 differentiam ad errorem eorum qui lectiones excerpserunt aut descri- 
 pserunt refero. Cf. ad iii. 7, § 16 Vivebat enim Io. Matalius Metellus 
 iisdem fere locis quibus Fr. Fabricius (Leodii 2 et Coloniae) ; neque 
 aliam fuisse causam puto cur Gulielmus eius varietates non amplius 
 excerpserit, quam quod eum a Fabriciano non discrepare intellexerit.' 
 
 If the identity of the Holkham Codex and the Metellianus can be 
 considered to have been sufficiently established, the sign Ho. may 
 everywhere take the place of M. For the extant portions of Ho. the 
 only negative instance I have been able to discover is at p. 266, 6, 
 where Jordan cites (I do not know on what authority) inveniebam from 
 M. whereas Ho. has reperiebam. This I take to be an instance of what 
 Zumpt refers to in the passage quoted above as ' error eorum qui lectiones 
 excerpserunt aut descripserunt.' It is, in fact, a misprint. The difficulty 
 of the further step which must now be taken in the endeavour to prove, 
 by the living testimony of the Holkham Codex, the identity of the 
 long lost Fabricianus with the MS. which was afterwards called the 
 Metellianus, is greatly increased — as will shortly appear — by the loose 
 method of citation employed by those who are responsible for the 
 references in the revised edition of Lambinus's text. 
 
 Meanwhile something has been done, I hope, to lift the veil which 
 the following note of Cicero's most recent editor, C. F. W. Miiller, will 
 show has so long shrouded the existence and even the reputation of 
 certain codd. which at one time certainly played an important part in the 
 emendation of the text of some of the orations : ' De aliis codd. optimis, 
 Fabriciano F (aut 4>), Metelliano M, Nanniano N, moleste ferimus nihil nos 
 scire nisi quae Lambinus, Gruter., Nann. ex iis protulerunt,' Adnot. crit. 
 p. xli. We have already dealt with the Metellianus, which is the Codex 
 Holkhamicus. The Nannianus % will receive separate treatment when 
 
 1 Gruter's note (on Avahrone, reported by Lambinus, ii. 19, p. 206, 7) runs as follows : 
 ' Procul dubio ex Fabriciano cod. quomodo item in Metellano ; aut fere suspicer Fabricianas 
 membranas easdem fuisse cum eis quas obtinuit a Metello Gulielmius : semper sane concordant 
 aut plerumque,' 
 
 ' Liege. 
 
 3 The name of this codex is derived from the Dutch scholar Pierre Nanning (1500-1557), 
 who became in 1539 Professor of Humanity at the college founded by Busleiden at Louvain. He 
 was a devoted scholar, and Gruter thought so highly of him that he included his ' Sv/i/iiKTav, sive 
 Miscellanearum decas' (Louvain, 1548) in the first vol. of his Thesaurus Criticus. 
 
THE LATER HISTORY OF THE CODEX xxxix 
 
 I come to sum up my results, and tabulate the readings which prove 
 the identity of Ho. F M. It might be too great a tax on the credulity 
 of scholars to state here that Ho. not only = FM, but also = N. It may 
 suffice at present to say that the Nannianus undoubtedly belongs to the 
 same family as Ho. M, and that with the extant parts of the Holkham 
 Codex it is in almost constant agreement. Instances of diversity of 
 tradition will be dealt with later (see p. xlvi), and it will be found possible 
 to refer them all to erroneous reporting. First comes then the 
 Fabricianus, which must now be discussed. 
 
 The connecting link between that chapter of its history during 
 which the Holkham Codex was referred to as the Metellianus, and its 
 previous career in France or elsewhere is probably to be found in the 
 person of Fr. Fabricius. As there are many claimants to the name 
 of Fabricius it will be well to specify. This was F. Fabricius 
 Marcoduranus (i.e. of Diiren, where his real name was Schmidt), 
 b. 1527, d. 1573, who became Rector of the Gymnasium at Diisseldorf 
 in 1564, having previously served as a teacher on the staff of that 
 institution. In earlier life (probably from 1547 to 1551) he had studied 
 at Paris under Petrus Ramus and Turnebus. As early as 1554 he 
 published two Orations of Lysias, with a Latin translation, but the 
 first intimation we have of his activity in the special field of Latin 
 scholarship is the publication of an edition of the Pro Ligario in 1562. 
 Later he is named by Lambinus in the preface to his edition of 1565-6 
 as among those who had deserved his thanks for assistance rendered. 
 In a few years we find him publishing notes on the Tusculan Disputa- 
 tions (1568), an edition of the Pro Milone and De Provinciis Consu- 
 laribus (1569), the De Officiis (1570), and In Verr. i. and ii. (157a) 1 - 
 
 This then is the Fabricius to whom Lambinus records his obliga- 
 tions in the note which is found in the appendix to his second 
 edition on ii. In Verr. ii. § 5 conditum iam putaremus: 'Sic nunc 
 
 ' For Fabricius see W. Schmitz, Franc iscus Fabricius Marcoduranus, ein Beitrag zur 
 Ceschkhte des Humanismus, Koln, 1871, and also Zeitschrift dcs hrgischen Geschichtsveretns, 
 i 1876 p 69 ff. A copy of his edition of the Verrines, Books i. and ii. (which I have 
 not seen), is reported in the Library at Munich : ' M. Tulli Ciceroms Vernna prima et 
 secunda collatione optimorum librorum ac praecipue Dionys. Lambim emendata, cum 
 argumentis Q. Asconii Pediani et F. F. M., et annotationibus : Coloniae spud Maternum 
 Cholinum, mdlxxii.' 
 
xl INTR OD UCTION 
 
 edendum curavi, libri antiquissimi fidem secutus. Admonendus autem 
 est lector in hoc lib. ii. et in iii. accusationis multa esse emendata 
 praeterea quae habuit prior editio, beneficio Fr. Fabricii Marcodurani, 
 qui vetustissimi codicis scripturas a vulgata differentes accurate in 
 libellum relatas ad me mittendas curavit, quas connrmant duo codices 
 item MS' CI. Puteani.' Cp. pp. 254-255 of the Zurich edition (Baiter- 
 Halm). 
 
 But if Lambinus was particular in specifying his obligations to 
 Fabricius, he shares with those who brought out his second edition, 
 which did not appear for some years after his death, the odium 
 attaching to the careless citation of authorities. This is probably one 
 of the reasons for the ill will which later editors sometimes display 
 towards his work and reputation. It is instructive to place alongside 
 of the above note the following, written in regard to it by one of his 
 successors : ' Quae autem hie monet Lambinus notari maxime atque 
 animadverti velim. Multas enim lectiones, in his quidem duabus 
 orationibus l , quae Lambiniano ingenio, quod erat certe peracutum, 
 non sine querelis hominum tribuuntur, his ego, quibus est ille usus, 
 codicibus libentius referrem acceptas; mihique hoc aequius sane 
 videtur. Ne hoc item tutissimum sit, ea fecit haud admodum 
 probanda Lambini ratio, qua in verba singula testes proferre 
 neglexit 2 .' 
 
 The resulting confusion has been severely commented on by later 
 editors, down to those of the present day. Thus Jo. Aug. Ernesti, writing in 
 I 756 {Historia Critica opej-tim Ciceronis typographorum formulis editorum, 
 Leipzig), insists that for the real Lambinus you must go back to the 
 great edition of 1566, so hopeless is the task of discriminating between 
 the farrago of variants carelessly printed in the margin and notes of the 
 
 1 It should be noted, by way of cumulative proof, that in the above, as well as in the note of 
 Lambinus himself, reference is made only to the Second and Third Books of the Vermes, which 
 are all that the Codex Holkhamicus contained. 
 
 2 That the charge so frequently made against Lambinus by his more or less envious 
 successors may not have been entirely without foundation will appear from the following 
 instance. Jordan's note at p. 262, 8 is eas ant, 'Lamb. marg. 1584.' A reference to the revised 
 Lambinus shows that this reading is given as a conjecture : ' forte eas aut scribae' But eas aut 
 scribae stands quite distinctly in the Holkham Codex, and Lambinus may here be appropriating 
 as his own what he really derived from the collation sent him by Fabricius. So also p. 261, 24, 
 ' forte, posse exstinguere.' 
 
THE LATER HISTORY OF THE CODEX xli 
 
 second edition, under the signs L, vetus codex, v. c, vett. codd., al. 1 , &c. 
 Ernesti warns the student, accordingly, that any text of Cicero claiming 
 to be constituted ' ad extremam Lambini recensionem ' is apt to be very 
 misleading. And in the most recent editions of the Second and Third 
 Books of the Verrines, the example of Jordan is followed, who, in the 
 Zurich edition (Baiter-Halm) endeavoured to discriminate, by using 
 two different signs (F and <f>) between those readings which Lambinus 
 or his editors expressly attributed to the Codex Fabricianus, and those 
 which they credited, in a general way, to 'vetus codex,' which may 
 either have been the Fabricianus or some other. 
 
 My thesis here must be that the Holkham Codex is the Fabricianus 
 as well as the Metellianus ; that F M in fact = Ho. The proof is not 
 an easy one, for it must be extended to those parts of the Verrines which 
 are no longer extant in the Holkham MS. and where, if the thesis is 
 well-founded, one would expect F and M to coincide. Jordan's 
 apparatus criticus will show that this is not always the case. But 
 Zumpt was probably right in attributing many of the discrepancies 
 to inaccurate reporting ; and we have also the added element of the 
 mystery which has attached to the Cluni codex, and which has prevented 
 verification until now. Fabricius is stated above to have sent Lambinus, 
 not the codex itself, but a collation of that part of it which contained 
 the Second and Third Book of the Verrines. We have no hint as to 
 where he had fallen in with so valuable a MS. 2 Lambinus died in 
 1573, probably without having had the codex in his possession, 
 though he may have obtained other citations from it : e. g. the unique 
 decrerit in Cat. IV. §10 (p. 291, 31) which was reported as occurring 
 
 1 An analysis of the citations from places where the Holkham MS. is extant reveals the fact 
 that the sign L may mean either the readings of the first edition, or something entirely new 
 (i. e. F or <p = Ho.). The same may be said of the sign al. Where v. c. is used the reading is of 
 course an innovation : so also in the frequent instances of L et ita v. c. 
 
 2 It was not the only service rendered Lambinus by Fabricius about this time. We 
 know that he sent him also the ' pervetustus liber Saxonicus ' now referred to, though no longer 
 extant, as the Werdensis, a name it got from the town of Werda, near Diisseldorf. If the Fabri- 
 cianus was the < liber Nannii,' as the sequel will show is highly probable, Nannius may have 
 consulted it at Cluni before his death in 1557, or it may have actually been in his possession. 
 Or he may have collated it while it was already in the hands of Metellus, just as Fabncms may 
 have done. The last-named scholar died in 1573 ; Gulielmius in 1584, and Metellus himself 
 (b. 1520) not till 1597. 
 
 Ci. ix] s 
 
xlii INTRODUCTION 
 
 only in a 'Codex Lambini' and in a, but which can now be traced to Ho. 
 If Fabricius had let out the secret of its locale, the MS. would not 
 have changed its name so quickly, as on my hypothesis it did, from 
 Fabricianus to Metellianus. The latter is the name given to it by 
 Gulielmius in compliment to its owner, and Gulielmius died as early 
 as 1584. Additional facts may come to light to help out the theory, 
 but meanwhile it seems probable that the codex had passed through 
 several hands before it became the declared and acknowledged property 
 of Metellus, and that when Gulielmius began to cite it he was unaware 
 that it was the MS. whose readings had previously been reported to 
 Lambinus by F. Fabricius. 
 
 This theory derives some support from the fact, previously stated, 
 that Gulielmius suddenly discontinues his citations. He had come 
 to see that what he got from Metellus' MS. was a mere repetition of 
 what had already been reported for the Fabricianus. At first sight this 
 view is strengthened also by the constant recurrence, in Jordan's critical 
 apparatus, of the symbols F M in juxtaposition : often <f> M ; very 
 frequently also F (<j>) M, Lg. 4a. So far as regards the last-named 
 codex, in its relation to the present discussion, it may be important 
 to state that no formula can be used more frequently, for that part 
 of the Verrines which is still extant in the Holkham Codex, than Ho. 
 F M (j), Lg. 43. If it were invariable, and if F M or § M were always 
 reported in agreement for the parts outside the Holkham Codex, the 
 views here advanced would be proved to demonstration. As it is we 
 must proceed more cautiously. 
 
 To confine ourselves first to those portions of Book ii. which 
 survive in the Holkham Codex, constant agreement can be reported 
 for Ho. F, <p, and M, with this one qualification, which is susceptible 
 of a quite natural explanation, that the same reading is not cited 
 from both F and <j>. The former is the more reliable of the two signs : 
 what is definitely cited as F is presumably what Fabricius commu- 
 nicated to Lambinus, while $ may be that or something else. The 
 important thing to note is that each and all of the readings credited 
 to F, each and all of the readings credited to (which include several 
 that ought probably to be ascribed to F), and each and all of the 
 readings for which M is cited (often in company with F or <£) occur 
 
THE LATER HISTORY OF THE CODEX xliii 
 
 in the Codex Holkhamicus. Instead of reproducing the somewhat 
 cumbrous table which I have constructed, it may be more convenient 
 to cite the cases of agreement between the various MSS. separately. 
 It will be remembered that they are exclusive of those instances 
 of agreement between Ho. and M soli which have already been quoted 
 on pp. xxxvi-vii. 
 
 First, and most important for the view here advocated, come 
 the cases of agreement between Ho. F, and M. They are the 
 following : — 
 
 p. 201, 35 rei'p. est 
 „ „ civium 
 detinere 
 
 agitare cum suis 
 attigit * 
 
 L. Avalerone' 1 
 H. S. D. 
 numerata esse s 
 ob tua decreta, ob edicta, ob imperia, ob indicia 
 
 ut quisque te maxime attingebal 
 
 ordinis nosiri 
 et honesii 
 
 ablecta. This ought probably never to have been cited as anything 
 but abiecta : the origin of the mistake is the length of the i 
 often used by the librarius of the Holkham MS., e. g. in writing 
 eiectus, in Cat. i. § 23, and quite frequently at the beginning 
 of words like in and iam. 
 259, 4 ne mimes iriginta 
 
 „ 17-18 decreta . . . non tolluniur 
 262, 17 scripturam 
 
 1 Zumpt's note ad loc. affords a good example of the uncertainty of the manuscript tradition, 
 previous to the emergence of Ho. : ' Lambinus in margine repetitae editionis correxit attigit, 
 idqne Gruterus tacite recepit, uterque fortasse auctoritatem codicum MSS. secutus, ille Fabriciani, 
 hie Metelliani, nam est etiam in Lg. 42 (pr. m.). Sed qnoniam de illis codicibus dubitatio 
 aliqua relinquitur, ceterique omnes etiam Paris. A tetigit exhibent, tutius nobis visum est 
 restituere cum Ernestio quod olim edebatur.' 
 
 a Gruter reports Avalerone from the ' Metellianus,' without the L., but I take this to 
 be a mistake. In the Holkham Codex L. is found at the end of one line, and Avalerone 
 begins another. For F, L. Avalerone is distinctly quoted. 
 
 3 'Nam significavit mihi Fr. Fabricius Marcoduranus scriptum esse in illo antiquissimo 
 codice HS 10 numerata esse ' (Lambinus). 
 
 'Lambinus reposuit ex Fabriciano H. S. 10 numerata esse, sicque erat etiam in Metellano' 
 (Gruter). 
 
 JJ 
 
 51 
 
 205, 
 
 20 
 
 206, 
 
 37 
 
 7 
 
 ,, 
 
 1 1 
 
 >1 
 
 208, 
 
 17 
 
 }) 
 
 22 
 
 209, 
 
 3 
 
 >5 
 
 258, 
 
 21 
 14 
 
xli v INTR OD UCTION 
 
 262, 24 cum isle 
 
 ,, 29 gr alias agerent 
 „ 30 facluros se 
 
 263, 35 prompiius 
 
 265, 12 ul iam scire possis 
 
 266, n mensum (Lambinus in annotatione mensum confirmat in Fabriciano 
 
 legi, Zumpt). 
 
 I take next the striking coincidences reported for Ho. and F soli, 
 only premising that some readings are attributed to F for which 
 Lambinus, or his editors, use only the loose formula v. c. (vetus codex), 
 and that when we come to enumerate the readings common to Ho. and 
 4>, or to Ho. <p and M, we shall find several which might as well be 
 attributed to F as to 4>. Ho. and F. agree in the following : — 
 
 202, 
 204, 
 
 206, 
 
 33 
 8 
 
 19 
 1 
 
 relinquerenl 
 
 isli 
 
 iuli 
 
 everrendam 
 
 207, 
 208, 
 
 37 
 5 
 
 a 
 calumniator em 
 
 }) 
 
 15 
 
 H'S- cccc 
 
 257, 
 
 JJ 
 
 18 
 
 cepisse 
 hoc homine 
 
 26l, 
 
 8 
 
 an 
 
 >> 
 
 13 
 
 iniquorum 
 
 Next follow cogent instances of agreement between Ho. and the 
 tradition which Jordan denominates by the sign <£ : I add M where the 
 
 Metellianus is reported : — 
 
 201, 
 
 6 
 
 clauderetur 
 
 )5 
 
 16 
 
 conditum iam 
 
 JJ 
 
 21 
 
 nominabal 
 
 202, 
 
 7 
 
 videatur 
 
 >? 
 
 9 
 
 luxuries 
 
 203, 
 
 j) 
 
 10 
 28 
 
 amplissima quaeque 
 decrevissenl 
 
 jj 
 204, 
 
 jj 
 206, 
 
 JJ 
 
 36 
 16 
 
 17 
 15 
 
 >> 
 
 civem (so also M) 
 
 legati decreti eranl (so M) 
 
 mandataque 
 
 dereptum (so M) 
 
 decies 
 
 )) 
 
 16 
 
 venissel 
 
THE LATER HISTORY OF THE CODEX xlv 
 
 206, 28 calumniae (so M) 
 
 207, 10 Manili 
 
 ,, 29 Philocraies (so M) 
 
 „ 36 fere (without ad): so M 
 
 „ 37 H-S- xx (so M) 
 
 209, 3 nostri (so M) 
 
 „ 7 educamus 
 
 2 4 I > 33 videretur (so M) 
 
 257, 21 *//«• 
 
 ,, 30 Rhodi qui . . . gesserint 
 
 „ 32 impelum moenibus (so M) 
 
 258, 12 consuerant esse 
 „ 27 Serapim (so M) 
 
 261, 9 cupias 
 
 „ 10 £»Z»2 
 
 262, 6 is quaeslus 
 
 263, 14 desiderant arbitraniur res iudicare oporiere (so M). In iudicare 
 
 there seems to have been an i inserted sup. lin. and afterwards 
 erased 
 „ 22 commiilam (so M) 
 ,, 23 istos ipsos 
 2 64, 33 cernendum 
 265, 5 mihimet si (so M) 
 „ 8 in te confingam. 
 
 The broad result of these comparisons is that for certain portions 
 of the Second Book of the Verrines all the readings reported after the 
 publication of Lambinus's first edition, whether as coming from the 
 Codex Fabricianus, from the undefined sources now known as cf>, or 
 from the so-called Metellianus, are actually found in the extant parts 
 of the Holkham Codex. No discrepancy can be established between 
 the two traditions 1 . 
 
 1 I must not leave to any hostile critic the work of collecting such ' negative instances ' 
 as may be supposed to exist. For 206, 17 there is probably some error in the statement 
 that F gives haec haec hereditas for haec hereditas: similarly at 266, 13 erant ex eodem (F) 
 for erant haec ex eodem (Ho.). In order that my readers may not think this a mere ' begging of 
 the question,' I subjoin a definite example of careless reporting. At 207, 32, the following 
 variant occurs in the margin of Lambinus's second edition : ' Ipso vicesimo anno, cum tot 
 int. pr. t. q. t. kalumniatores in prov. f. h. ab his Ven. n. petita est.' But in his notes, where 
 Lambinus is defending the reading ipsos xx annos against the ' vetus codex ' with its ipso 
 vicesimo anno ' (and also against Asconius), he says : ' Vernm tamen si quis forte earn scripturam 
 probabit tollenda erit negatio post participium petita.' He evidently had in view the real 
 reading of Ho. which is 'ipso uicensimo anno cum tot -PR- tot Q- tot calumniatores in 
 prouincia fuissent hereditas ab his Veneris nomine petita non est.' 
 
xlvi TNTR OD UCTION 
 
 But the Fabricianus is cited to the end of the Third Book, and 
 the Metellianus for part of it. Here the Holkham Codex can no longer 
 be brought into court as a witness. But there is another witness, the 
 Lagomarsinianus 42. It is no small evidence of Zumpt's critical capacity 
 that he not only discerned the identity of the Fabricianus and the 
 Metellianus (witness such notes as 'Est a Fabric. (Metell.),' but also 
 founded on Lg. 42 the inference that such or such a reading had 
 come originally from that lost codex : ' nunc e Fabric. (Metell.) venisse 
 certum fit Lg. 42.' The examination of other places in the Verrines 
 will be seen to establish my thesis that, where the correctness of the 
 attribution can be relied upon, the conjunct formula Ho. F. M. 
 Lg. 4a will invariably hold. But before indicating the results of this 
 examination, it may be well to include here the special reference 
 to the ' liber Nannii,' which was promised above (p. xxxix and note). 
 The MS. which Nannius used has been regarded with something 
 approaching veneration by succeeding editors. Ernesti was surprised 
 to find it making a mistake (subsistere for sistere iii. § 233) and exclaims 
 ' Ergo ille codex non est dwifxdpnjros.' What if we have now to transfer 
 to the Holkham MS. all the venerable traditions of the lost liber of 
 Nannius ? 
 
 THE CODEX NANNIANUS. 
 
 To those who know the circumstances under which editions of the 
 classics were produced in the course of the sixteenth century, it will not 
 appear surprising that one and the same codex should have been used 
 at different times, by different scholars, and should afterwards have 
 been cited under different names. It was by the labours of succeeding 
 collators, each contributing his own portion, that the tradition of the 
 older and better MSS. was gradually introduced, and grafted on the text 
 as it had been originally — and very often hastily — reproduced from 
 inferior codices in the early printed editions. But it must be remembered, 
 also, that no one in those days ever undertook to publish a scientifically 
 complete collation of any single MS. : all that was done was to incor- 
 
THE CODEX NANNIANUS xlvii 
 
 porate with the text of a copy of Cicero readings in which some ' vetus 
 codex' had been found to differ from the vulgar tradition. In the 
 process of transference, some mistakes may very well have occurred. 
 For example, Fabricius collates, and Lambinus uses his collation ; and 
 the same thing occurs as between Gulielmius and Gruter. Under such 
 conditions it seems impossible to hold that one or two ' negative instances,' 
 such as have just been referred to in the note on page xlv, must compel 
 us to postulate the existence of various MSS., all exactly alike, except in 
 one or two particulars. We should have to assume the existence of 
 a separate codex for every variant not otherwise accounted for. In 
 dealing with the Nannianus, I shall illustrate my meaning by a reference 
 to those of its readings which would seem, at first sight, to differentiate 
 it from Ho. F M. It has been already stated (p. xxxix) that it is 
 otherwise in complete agreement with the Holkham Codex, and it must 
 be remembered now that the MS. used by Nannius contained, like Ho., 
 no part of the Verrines except the Second and Third Books. 
 
 The ' Scholia et Castigationes ' of Pierre Nanning appeared 
 originally in 1548, and were incorporated by Car. Stephanus in the 
 edition which he published at Paris in 1554. I have carefully compared 
 both Nannius and Stephanus with the extant parts of Holkham, and 
 such discrepancies as exist will now be dealt with in detail. At 
 p. 303, 15 Nannius cites from his 'vetus codex' et quern: Ho. 
 has hecquem, with the h superpunctuated. Stephanus passes over 
 this citation of Nannius', as he already has et quern in his 
 text ; and indeed the only object Nannius had in making his 
 note was to support the vulgate, and to quote from Virgil, Et 
 quisquam numen Iunonis adoret. In doing so he remarks, 'Vergilius 
 et quisquam pro ecquis usurpare videtur,' which seems to shake one's 
 confidence in the Et quern by which, as from his ' vetus codex,' his note 
 is ushered in 1 . At p. 205, 20, Nannius quotes from his ' vetus ' cum 
 suis agitare: Ho. gives agitar-e cum suis. Here it seems that what 
 happened was this. Nannius is reporting such readings from his ' vetus 
 codex' as will be improvements on the vulgar text. That text is 
 quoted by Nannius as giving cum suis cogitare. Cogitare, then, is the 
 
 1 It would of course be true to say of Ho., as Nannius says of his v. c, that it constantly 
 has et quis &c. for ecquis, &c. : e. g. et qutmam, Pro Deiot. § 40. 
 
xlviii INTRODUCTION 
 
 word Nannius wished to eliminate, and in editing his notes he inad- 
 vertently replaced it by agitare without transposing cum suis. At 
 206, 11, Nannius cites numeratu esse for numerata esse (Ho.) : the open 
 a in Holkham is enough to account for this. There is a greater 
 difference at 206, 28, where Nannius reports from his ' vetus codex ' 
 causam pecuniae instead of causam calumniae (Ho.). Had he got his 
 notes mixed up at this place? Pecuniae was the traditional reading: 
 where can Nannius have found calumniae if not in his 'vetus codex' 1 ? 
 He says in his note, ' Prius tamen rectius puto,' meaning calumniae, 
 and it is calumniae accordingly that Stephanus has in his text. It 
 should be added that Stephanus omits all reference, in his commentary, 
 to Nannius' note, in which he had probably noticed that pecuniae and 
 calumniae had changed places. (Similarly Stephanus omits to refer 
 to delecti (208, 20) which Nannius cited from his ' vetus codex,' because 
 Nannius adds in his note that he thinks the vulgate dilecti ' multo 
 melior'.) Cum in consilio for cum consilio (209, 31) need not detain us: 
 as Zumpt says, ' ex utraque scriptura coniunctum est, uti saepe fit ' (cp. 
 cum suis agitare, above). The next discrepancy is a very interesting 
 one. It results in Jordan crediting the ' liber Nannii ' solus with giving 
 inde for nunc at 240, 3, and with omitting tamen in the same line. 
 As a matter of fact it is Nannius himself who inadvertently omits 
 tamen in his citation of the vulgate. His whole aim, as the substance 
 of his note shows, is to report deportata from his ' vetus codex ' in place 
 of reportata : in doing so he says, ' vetus Inde a me deportata est', inadver- 
 tently omiting tamen and giving inde in place of nunc. Stephanus has 
 again detected the error here, and retains tamen. At 258, 12, Nannius 
 cites remoti esse consueverunt (remoti consuerant esse, Ho.): here again the 
 important variant is remoti which Nannius wished to substitute for the 
 vulgate remotissimi : the rest is a faulty citation 2 . At 259, 9, the indi- 
 cations of an erased correction in Ho. would easily lead to a citation of 
 publico (Ho.) as publice. Again at 260, 26 Nannius wished to substitute 
 demonstratum for the vulgate demonstrandtim, and inadvertently added 
 
 1 Cp. Zumpt, p. 256 ' Nannius in suo libro vulgatara pecuniae invenit, sed alteram lectionem 
 se dicit probare, cuius notitiam unde acceperit ignoro et admiror.' 
 
 2 I am glad to find that Zumpt shares my suspicions of the accuracy of Nannius's citations : 
 v. ad loc. (p. 396) ' Nannius esse consueverunt negligenter, opinor, citat.' 
 
THE CODEX NANNIANUS xlix 
 
 est from his printed edition, — the fact being that his codex omitted 
 both est and quantum after demonstratum. Stephanus gives the full 
 reading here. The following is a convincing proof that Nannius — 
 like many others since his time — was liable to make slips in transcribing 
 his notes: at p. 361, 7 he cites his 'vetus' as giving utrum denique 
 simul universi instead of utrum denique Siculi universi. The important 
 contribution he wished to make here was aut (an?) quo modo existiment: 
 Stephanus notices the (typographical ?) error simul and reproduces only 
 the last part of Nannius's citation. He saw, no doubt, that simul for 
 Siculi could not come from so reputable a codex as that of Nannius. 
 For the vulgate sperabas at 261, 24 Nannius cites speras, but Stephanus 
 rejects the citation (it is probably a mistake for speraris) and substitutes 
 speraras. At 263, 22 we have another instance of faulty citation : 
 Nannius wished to contribute quibus hoc committam from his v. c, but 
 he makes the hoc into haec. Stephanus cites his reading as quibus 
 committam. The omission of istos in the next line may also be an 
 example of careless quotation. At 265, 5 the vulgar reading was 
 si ne minimum de eo curriculo : Nannius rightly reports si ne minimum 
 quidem de meo ctirriculo. This is worth noting only because Stephanus 
 misrepresents his citation, omitting quidem and giving meo as the old 
 reading, eo as the new. At 265, 8 Nannius corrects the vulgate ne quid 
 mecumfingam to ne quid in te fingam (confingam Ho.) probably omitting 
 some contraction he had used for the prepositional prefix. Stephanus 
 does not give this citation, but inserts in te fingam in his text. In 
 supplying the vulgate with the missing words apud quos tabidae fuissent 
 at 266, 1 Nannius gives magistri istius in the context for magistri illius 
 (Ho.). Lastly it is interesting to note that at 266, 29 (just where Ho. 
 has begun to fail us) he reports mensum for mensium. As Ho. has 
 mensum at 266, 11 (so also F M) this little indication may be added to 
 the cumulative proof that Ho. = not F M only but N F M together 1 . 
 
 1 The same process may be carried out by any one who cares to take the trouble in 
 regard to alleged discrepancies between N and F (or <j>) in these parts of the Verrines which 
 are no longer extant in the Holkham Codex. I have noted that (besides speaking of another 
 codex, not his 'vetus,' which may have helped him to confuse his readings : see ' uterque codex ' 
 in his note on § 50) Nannius neither insists on istum nor omits si uultis at 228, 2. It is again 
 his way of citing : what he wants to get into the text is the word etiam, as his note shows. 
 Neither does he mean to omit pecunia aceepta at 228, 20: he only shortens his quotation, and 
 
 [I. ix] h 
 
1 INTRODUCTION 
 
 I hope it will not be thought that I have over-elaborated this 
 point. Even without such detail as has been included here, it may well 
 appear probable, a priori, that the MSS. used by Nannius, Fabricius, 
 and Gulielmius were one and the same 1 - The first- named lived 
 at Louvain, the second at Diisseldorf, the third — when he was 
 not away collecting — at Cologne: and Jean Matal, who is known 
 to have been the owner of the codex used by Gulielmius, lived 
 much in Cologne and Lidge 2 . It is of course open to any 
 one to postulate, for Nannius, the existence (and also, I may add, the 
 complete disappearance) of a Vetus Codex which was an exact duplicate 
 of Ho. To me that does not seem so probable. For the purpose of 
 this investigation, however, the important point to note is that if the 
 Nannianus was the Holkham Codex, the latter must have emerged from 
 Cluni earlier than the year 1562, the date which has been given above 
 (see p. xxxi) for the sack of that monastery. For it was in i54^j 
 as has been already stated, that Nannius published the commentary 
 we have been considering. But further speculation on this subject 
 might be somewhat unprofitable: otherwise it would be interesting to 
 work out the suggestion that the improvements on the vulgar text 
 introduced by Naugerius, first in the Aldine edition of 1519, and after- 
 wards in the Juntine edition of 1534, may be connected with the Cluni 
 Codex. Naugerius was a Venetian nobleman who visited French as well 
 
 wants to emphasize tuam tarn alteri. So again at 230, 24 it is not agnoscatis that he cares 
 about. Agnoscatis is, in fact, a mistake : what he wants to insert is et aequitatem after 
 humanitatem. Cp. 244, 21 where he wants to correct the vulgate is amplius to is amplior, 
 but unfortunately writes his amplior, and thus has helped to keep alive the idea that his ' liber ' 
 was something distinct from everything else ! 
 
 1 I have confined myself in the above to those portions of the Verrines which are still 
 extant in the Codex Holkhamicus, but Midler's apparatus criticus will show that for the 
 parts of Verr. ii and iii, no longer extant in Ho., the Nannianus agrees admirably with F and M, 
 and also with Lg. 42. 
 
 3 I have not been able to ascertain where Lord Lovel (afterwards Lord Leicester) purchased 
 the Cluni Codex. Edwards tells us {Memoirs of Libraries, vol. ii, pp. 154-157) that he made 
 his collection of MSS. 'during his lengthened travels on the Continent, and more particularly 
 in Italy.' A century later William Roscoe visited the room ' at the top of the house ' in which 
 these treasures had lain so long neglected ; and finding that many fine books had been stripped 
 of their covers prior to importation, he undertook to superintend their binding, which he 
 entrusted to a Liverpool binder, John Jones. The descriptive catalogue which Roscoe began 
 to prepare was not completed till 1827, with the help of Sir Frederick Madden. 
 
THE CODEX NANNIANUS li 
 
 as Spanish monasteries 1 by way of equipping himself for his task; is 
 it likely that he would have omitted the famous Benedictine foundation? 
 But we must be content with having recovered the old Cluni 
 library-mark: the date at which it was erased by its new owner — 
 whether he had privily conveyed it from the abbey, or bought it from 
 a gregarms miles, as is recorded in another instance 2 , for the traditional 
 song — must remain a mystery. 
 
 I must not overload the pages of this report with excessive detail, 
 otherwise it might have been advisable to discuss now, by way of 
 conclusion, the various passages in the parts of the Verrines no longer 
 extant in the Holkham Codex, in regard to which our existing critical 
 apparatus would seem to throw difficulties in the way of any theory that 
 that Codex is the Nannianus, and the Fabricianus, and the Metellianus, 
 — all in one. In view of the early appearance of my edition of the 
 Verrines, in the Oxford Press Series, I may be permitted to postpone 
 further proof of the proposition that NFM = Ho. Here I shall state 
 only certain general conclusions. The readings reported (somewhat 
 carelessly, as has been shown) by Nannius had undoubtedly a great 
 influence on the later tradition of the text. Stephanus incorporated 
 them in his edition, and Lambinus relied on Stephanus. Thus the 
 leavening influence of the Codex from Cluni gradually makes itself felt, 
 through the hands of successive collators, in the course of the sixteenth 
 century. What Fabricius found already existing in the text of Lam- 
 binus's edition of 1565-156 6 he did not, as a rule, forward to that great 
 editor for use in his second edition, as from the Codex known as F. 
 That is to say he would think it, in many cases, superfluous to establish 
 by the authority of the Fabricianus a reading which was already in 
 undisputed possession of the text, and which had been originally 
 obtained by Nannius (though Fabricius may not have known this latter 
 fact) from the Cluni Codex. In the same way when Gulielmius comes to 
 undertake his collation, he makes a special point of chronicling anything 
 that had not been previously noted: hence the number of passages 
 
 1 'Secundus tomus M. Tullii Ciceronis orationes habet ab Andrea Naugerio, patritio 
 Veneto, snmmo labore ac industria in Hispaniensi Gallicaque legatione excussis permultis 
 bibliothecis, et emendatiores multo factas, et in suam integritatem ad exemplar codicum anti- 
 quorom longe copiosius restitutas ' : from the preface of the Juntine edition. 
 
 2 i. c. the ' Decurtatus ' of Bosius. 
 
lii INTRODUCTION 
 
 where, in the present critical apparatus, the sign M (Metellianus) stands 
 by itself. And here it may be stated as an interesting fact that wherever 
 that sign stands, if reference be made to the latest collation of Lg. 42 
 (viz. that which A. Reifferscheid put at the disposal of C. F. W. Miiller), 
 it will generally be found that the latter tradition agrees with the former. 
 One of Midler's constant formulas, in fact, for the whole text of the 
 Second and Third Book of the Verrines, is ' Lg. 42 idem habet quod M,' 
 or ' om. praeter M etiam Lg. 42.' My previous treatment of the Codex 
 of Lagomarsini (p. xxv) will enable the reader to appreciate the 
 significance of this formula. I give only one or two examples. At 
 219, 13 we have, from Jordan, the note ' hereditatem om. M.' Miiller is 
 now enabled to add ' etiam Lg. 42/ i. e. an omission not cited from F or 
 <f> is fastened on by Gulielmius, reported by Gruter as from M, and quite 
 naturally recurs in Lg. 42. Immediately below suorum is not reported 
 as wanting in M : it had already, i. e. before Gulielmius, been cited as an 
 omission in F. The omission recurs, of course, in Lg. 42. In the same 
 way with F : the formula which Midler's new collation enables him to 
 use is ' praeter cod. F etiam Lg. 42,' and sometimes ' Lambinus : ex F 
 credo, nam sic Lg. 42.' For example, the previous tradition of Lg. 42 
 at 220, 29 (as often elsewhere) would have been somewhat against the 
 identifications here proposed : but now Miiller gives us quoquo animo est 
 ex quo, which is not very far from what is reported for F si quoque animo 
 est eo quo. Again, at 214, 22 Jordan gives us ' ex lege F, -c- lege Lg. 42, 
 c. ex lege M.' Must we then, on account of such a discrepancy, abandon 
 the views advanced in this paper ? No : Miiller now tells us, ' Lg. 42, 
 idem habet quod M : -c- ex lege! The first hand in Lg. 42 is, for the 
 whole of the Second and Third Books, a pretty faithful transcript of M : 
 M = F, and where it differs, one is entitled to suspect the attribution (as 
 in ex lege F, above), passing as it has done through several hands. 
 Similarly with regard to 4>> most of the readings of which are no doubt 
 to be credited to the ' Vetustissimus Codex' (i.e. the MS. now at 
 Holkham) which Fabricius collated for Lambinus (see p. xxxviii). In 
 Miiller we have, with equal frequency, the formula 'non </> roodo sed 
 etiam Lg. 42.' The last citation I give is one which will include N as 
 well as F M Lg. 42. At 267, 2 Jordan gives 'BS. DC M N ; n. s. (i.e. 
 US) DC Lg. 42 p. m. F.' Such a discrepancy confirms rather than 
 
CONCL USION liii 
 
 otherwise the view here put forward: the librarius of the Holkham 
 
 Codex uses the symbol LS, which various collators have reported in 
 various ways. 
 
 CONCLUSION. 
 
 I must now endeavour briefly to summarize the results of the 
 present investigation. 
 
 There has emerged, from Lord Leicester's library at Holkham, 
 a Ninth Century Codex of Cicero, of which — apart from a facsimile 
 in Chatelain — nothing has been known till now. 
 
 For the Catiline Orations, this codex must be allowed its rightful 
 place at the head of all extant MSS., and must be accepted by all 
 future editors as the main basis for the constitution of the text. 
 
 The same holds good in regard to the fragment which it contains 
 of the Pro Ligario, and in regard also to its more complete recension 
 of the Pro Deiotaro. 
 
 For the Verrines, too, the Holkham Codex is of supreme impor- 
 tance, and furnishes us with just the clue that was needed for the proper 
 constitution of the text of the Second and Third Books. In my forth- 
 coming edition of these books, the relation of the sign Ho. (Holkhamicus) 
 to F (Fabriciamts), to M (Metellianus), to N (Nanttianus), and also to 
 the Codex Lagomarsinianus No. 42, will be worked out in detail. 
 Meanwhile sufficient evidence has been adduced to secure a favourable 
 consideration of the thesis that Ho. = F M N + Lg. 42. 
 
 As an additional element of intrinsic interest, the Holkham Codex 
 presents us with certain scholia of which only some have previously 
 been known to us from the Ambrosianus. The others are now 
 published here for the first time (see p. lv). It is probable that 
 these scholia, like all the Bobiensia, are of an early date. Moreover, 
 the general purity of the orthography in the Holkham Codex, as well as 
 the veneration in which it was obviously held by those who insisted 
 that all the additions made by the second hand should be deleted, 
 warrant the inference that it is a copy of a very ancient original. 
 
liv INTR OD UCTION 
 
 Externally, the main feature of interest about the codex is the 
 account which we have been able to piece together, as it were, of its 
 origin and history. It was produced under the influence of the famous 
 school of Tours, which owed so much to Charlemagne and to our own 
 English Alcuin. The library-mark which appears on the first of the 
 accompanying facsimiles shows that its original home was the great 
 Benedictine monastery of Cluni, and it was the recovery of this mark 
 that enabled the writer to identify the codex with No. 498 in the 
 ' vetus Catalogus Bibliothecae Cluniacensis,' compiled between the years 
 1158 and 1161. 
 
 At Cluni it seems to have remained till the decadence of that 
 august foundation in the sixteenth century. After it came into the 
 hands of collators, its influence can be traced in the gradual improve- 
 ment of the text of certain of Cicero's orations, which had been given 
 in the earliest printed editions according to the recension of very 
 inferior and much more recent MSS. 
 
 Definite, and it may be hoped conclusive, proof has, moreover, 
 been adduced in support of the thesis that the Holkham Codex is 
 identical with the MS. which was collated by Gulielmius, and the 
 readings of which are given in Gruter's edition (161 8). Reference 
 may also be made, in this summary, to the evidence by which the writer 
 has sought to show that it was the Holkham MS. which was used 
 by Nannius, by F. Fabricius, and (through the latter) by Lambinus. 
 Finally it has been shown that the importance of its tradition was 
 recognized by some one who in the fifteenth or sixteenth century 
 transcribed from it Books II and III of the Verrines, and incorporated 
 his transcript in the complete copy of the Verrines which we still have 
 in the MS. known to scholars as Lg. 42. 
 
SCHOLIA CLUNIACENSIA 
 
 In the fifth volume of Orelli's edition (M.Tullii Ciceronis, Scholiastae, 
 P. ii, p. 369 ff.) there are printed, after the Scholia Bobiensia, certain 
 marginalia which had been originally transcribed from the Codex 
 Ambrosianus, c. 29 (A), and published more than once by Mai 1 . In 
 the preceding part of this volume, proof has been given that A is 
 derived directly or indirectly from the Holkhamicus. It is of course 
 possible that both were exactly copied from the same archetype 2 . 
 In favour of a more or less direct connexion between Ho. and 
 A is the absolute identity of the recension, even down to omissions 
 and proprii error es. Even at In Cat. § 13 (p. 293, 25)— where A 
 leaves a lacuna of twenty-eight or thirty letters to indicate what 
 is an omission of about forty letters in Ho. — there is a mark 
 in the margin of Ho. which may have helped a copyist to see 
 that something was wanting. Such marks recur in Ho. — probably 
 inserted by the second hand, and sharing therefore in the general 
 erasure made subsequently — in connexion with other lacunae and wrong 
 readings: e.g. reprobata in Cat. ii. § 4; Cassialipes, iii. § 16: urbem 
 
 1 M. T. Ciceronis sex orationum partes ineditae, M.ilan, 1817. 
 
 2 If this should be considered the more probable explanation of the connexion between 
 Ho. and A (and also between Ho. and H), it will appear strange that, if the archetype 
 contained the scholia now under discussion, they should have been copied by a different 
 hand in Ho. As to the text, it will probably be argued that the second hand in Ho. was 
 reverting to the archetype when it inserted -umus for -imus, along with other more archaic 
 forms ; and it is important to note that this process is by no means absolutely invariable : 
 e.g. at 255, 30 ferendum is allowed to escape without change, and so also elsewhere 
 fertimescendos , faciendum, stultissimos , &c, while on the other hand A gives consilii as well 
 as consili, and (if we may trust Baiter's collation) the superlative in -imus not infrequently. 
 On the whole I incline to the view of the alterations by the second hand in Ho. suggested 
 in the note on p. xiv. 
 
lvi INTRODUCTION 
 
 florere, iii. § 25: dolore cruciatumque , iv. § 12: et inposuisset Pro Deiot. 
 § 25. Even ^z/zW (in Cat. i. § 22) the reviser has not been sure 
 about, and has drawn a line some way above it, just as in the other 
 passages here referred to. I may take the opportunity of reporting 
 here also cum cumcuncta (Deiot. § 26) by the first hand in Ho., 
 corrected either by himself or by the original reviser 1 to cum a cuncta : 
 A gives cum a coniuncta. But the scholia, now to be considered, make 
 distinctly against any theory that A was immediately copied from Ho. 
 In the first place, if Ho. did not contain the Pro Marcello — a point 
 which the present condition of the MS. must leave unsettled — where 
 can the librarius of A have got the scholia which accompany that 
 speech in his copy ? It does not appear probable that he would 
 take his scholia on the Ligarius and Deiotartts from Ho. and go back to 
 the archetype for those on the Marcellus. In any case no reason can 
 be assigned to show why the writer of A reproduces the scholia for 
 the Fourth Catilinarian only. Ho. contains one short note on the First 
 Catiline, and longer ones on the Second and Third : these are now 
 published here for the first time. It should be explained, however, 
 that in the process of binding the Holkham codex, some mutilation 
 of the notes on the outside margins has occurred : those on the inside 
 are complete. 
 
 In Cat. I. 
 p. 261, 1 (Miiller) 
 
 statorem — confirmatorem. 
 
 In Cat. II. 
 p. 262, 1 (mutilated) 
 
 furenteni] bene posuit furentem . . . enim saepe speciem gerit quaera 
 . . . fulcitur audacia. Ergo qui audacia . . . cum effrenatus et praeceps est et 
 rati . . . de se seritur sui ruinam impetus constet. 
 
 1 This hand, which I take to be that of either the ' corrector ' or the scribe himself, is 
 always traceable by the use of blacker ink : e.g. a in the above passage is in black ink and 
 in rasura. The hand which made all the corrections is called in the collation, for convenience, 
 m. 2. After it comes the hand which made all the eTasnres, according to order, and did its 
 work so unintelligently as to delete good and bad with equal impartiality. Cp. p. xiv. 
 
SCHOLIA lvii 
 
 p. 262, 4 (mutilated) 
 
 etecimus] metuens ne asperius populus rom[anus] sumeret eiectum esse 
 Catilinam postea[quam] eiectum dixit intulit leniorem. Eicitur inuitus emittitur 
 cupiens. 
 
 p. 262, 7 
 
 comparabitur\ disponitur pparatur. 
 p. 262, 12 (mutilated) 
 
 motus est] uictus est cessit et est metafora (?) exercitibus in se concur- 
 rentibus quorum . . . ualidior dum loco cedit inferiore se fassus . . . uidetur 
 recusare certamen. 
 
 P- 263. 3 
 
 perdidimus hominem] perditum fecimus ut ipse pro Deiotaro ' di te perdunt 
 fugitive.' 
 
 § 2, p. 263, 9 (mutilated) 
 
 adflictum el profligatum putatis~\ adflictio est in praesenti profligatio 
 tenditur . . . futurum ut sit profligatio uelud perennis in eo qui . . . [ajdficitur 
 cruciatus. 
 
 § 3. P- 263. 13 
 
 v 
 
 evomuerii] metafora ab his quidem cruditate opprimuntur uomitu adsolent 
 liberare. 
 
 I permit myself to remark on the above citations that they contain 
 within themselves conclusive proof that these scholia were not composed 
 by the copyist, but must have been taken from an older source. In the 
 last extract quidem is of course a mistake for qui dum, as has been 
 indicated by the (later) insertion of a v above the line. It may be 
 recalled that recent critics have attempted to show that the composite 
 commentary known under the general title of Scholia Bobiensia may 
 go back as far as the third century 1 . 
 
 § 4, p. 264, 2 
 
 quern amare in praelexta calumnia coeperaf] praetextatam aliqui legunt 
 calumniam non praetextam et habent rationem : aetas enim habens praetextam 
 aetas dicitur non aetas praetextata, ut mulier tunicam habens tunicata mulier 
 dicitur, non tunica mulier. Quod autem dicit calumniam hoc ostendit puerili 
 aetate Tongilium tarn certae infamiae tamque aperti fuisse dedecoris ut si quis ei 
 adhaeret etiamsi carere crimine non carere suspicione cogitur. Tempore Tongi- 
 
 1 Among the most recent publications on the subject of these scholia is the paper of 
 Th. Stangl, cited at foot of p. lviii, and that of Hildebrandt {Be Schol. Cic. Bob., Berlin, 1894). 
 The latter has sought to show that there were, in al), five scholiasts, and not, as Stangl thought, 
 only four. 
 
 [I. ix] i 
 
lviii INTRODUCTION 
 
 Hum amare Catilina coepit quo amanti ignominiosa esset cupiditas quae in aetatem 
 lubricam caperetur. Sed certior intellectus est si praetextam calumniam sumpseris. 
 Toga enim aut pura est aut praetexta id est aut toga aut praetexta toga. Prae- 
 texta igitur dixit et cum toga inferre debuerit paraprosdociam calumniam intulit 
 ut turn dicturum crederes praetextam togam dixerit praetextam calumniam. 
 
 I have copied the above as it appears in Ho. It is however suscep- 
 tible of easy emendation. Read in the first sentence ' aetas enim habens 
 praetextam praetextata aetas dicitur non aetas praetexta[ta] ' : there is 
 already in the text of Ho. a sign of correction in regard to the last word, 
 the corrector having written a over -ata. Cogitur must = cogatur. In 
 the last sentence for ut turn read tit cum, or ut turn cum. 
 
 For a suggested explanation of calumnia, see p. xii, note. 
 
 § 5, P- 2 <M, 17 
 
 qui fulgent purpura] qui purpura utuntur solito purpu da gere .... 
 
 In Cat. III. 
 § 15, p. 280, 23 
 
 C. Mario, clarissimo viro\ Gaius Marius consul cum praecepisset senatui 
 curam gerere consules debere neque careret respublica detrimenti, quamquam de 
 Gaio Glaucia nihil esset nominatim decretum, praetore tamen eum interemit nee 
 exspectauit ut tunc eum cum se magistratu abdicaret occideret. 
 
 In the above read for neque careret, ne quid caperet : and for praetore, 
 
 praetorem. 
 
 § 24, p. 284, 2 
 
 L. Sulla P. Sulpicium oppresstt] Publius Sulpicius tribunus plebi legem 
 tulit ut Mitridaticum bellum quod Sylla fuerat destinatum ad Marium transferretur. 
 Quae orta seditio est in qua Publius Sulpicius a Syllanis occisus est Marius uero 
 fugatus ex urbe. 
 
 Here Sylla = Syllae, and Quae should be Quare. This note will be 
 found reproduced in the second facsimile. 
 
 In Cat. IV. 
 § 9. P- 29!> 14-15 
 
 hoc auctore et cognilore] cognitor id est defensor et quasi procuratore 
 patrono eius quam laudo sententiae. Cognitor autem procurator erat qui adesset 
 praesenti. 
 
 The above is as quoted from A (Ambrosianus C 39 inf.) by Mai and 
 Orelli (see p. 370). Mai however gave aderat for adesset, afterwards 
 corrected by Baiter (Pkilologus, xx. 1863, p. 337): also procurator et 
 patronus. More recently Stangl, Rhein. Mus. xxxix. p. 568 ('Zur 
 
.inecAwt^finciccnffjuiTie-. f^ne-cx: 
 
 fxxu>r-e~uic'fhf~ SCenirrtrTzoi- 
 cJa"iit->i c1,crrr>ritf*ciiJtLefdtf 
 
 qu*tJt« cLxmiuxxfrfrP air \ 
 Cm fit- m lepidur* \tl«rtrtlmi) 
 £'fT>r-CT<Yimpijirr> i^ CXO-llc xc 
 
 r-eip Lucrum ouMncftsniru 
 
 OCJK 
 
 tp/i tn(?rr>inirfTf"cd.qu^-uidtr" 
 T3<". J_ CyAX^c f fTifpiciurri op " r .li.«-f.l f -f—L-.< Ctnf>on&C^pXDS.^t^moai<£KS- 
 
 fr>».r»it»mctiAo<3rmr>uiur'uf- [J r ji.f,-,| r wi<4f»IU/ muacnd*."! r-emp pefcmerehT 
 
 t« /- — -. *»fi»fl(V «-w« Ce^f-p"'"' v ., n ,i 
 
 i^rnulrOTcjuefcw-OTutr-or ^.^ J norulU nalLxrr, efYe-rernp.fed 
 
 ptgftiTw - mter emit cnocaf 
 
 u i u <* conC ■ AJ-mif fpcp u utt 
 
 &Curx>e- poll pirainomnir 
 bic locof" xcer-Litfcor-pOr-u 
 
 dtioirfupfrtfuitpofreK 
 
 c'lafMrftwirmnCitiTi'r/iet 
 
 -Clf" lur»>ir>a;C4U1l*fcrif"e>: nnc 
 
 'Ttcfunx <jlxuf~e/}-hu>ur"u!r 
 
 yi er) u i*r> .vn c u rfc> err» Oo r-er-r 
 
 men cr>-" nei~di<~<~e-n fiorierqim. 
 rum tiuLl>- Vrri""i r^i P .fi' 
 fiulT ^iul"mo(li^iit- , Tiint: iif' 
 
 TT-m rtV^"CtU£^:riCrie ctmctfr 
 Jiicsf.fea imr&rr>ettone^aui 
 um aiiuaicAti^fin-c (nnc 
 XA.rcern uno pof-fn&mini 
 
 101' 
 
 I 
 
 memonAmmy 
 
 txirnof-r 
 
 ide- 
 
 >p 
 
 To face p. Iviii 
 
 Codex Cluniacensis s. Holkhamicus 
 
 (Cicero in Cat. iii. §§ 23-25). 
 
SCHOLIA lix 
 
 Text-kritik der Scholiasten Ciceronischer Reden '), has suggested item 
 for autem. 
 
 § 9, p. 291, 25 (mutilated) •* 
 
 abesse non neminem\ This note is practically as in Orelli, p. 370 : — quosdam 
 significat adsent[atores conjiuratorum. Erant autem [Clodius Piso] et iabinius qui 
 in senatum ue[nire noluerant] ne quod in coniuratos su[pplicium deprojmere 
 cogerentur quos [scilicet ad]sentatores fuisse Catili[nae certis]simum est. 
 
 § 10, p. 291, 32 (mutilated) 
 
 legem Semproniam] quam Sempronfius tule]rat Gracchus ut ne quis 
 in [civem] Romanum capitalem [sententiam] diceret. 
 
 Pro Ligario. 
 §21, 9 (Clark) 
 
 Tuber onis sors] C]um enim ageretur ab [sena]tu qui esset mittendus in 
 [Africjam ad tutandas Pompei [partes] placuit rem sortito ger[ere. Erg]o plurium 
 in urnam coniecta [sunt] nomina quae inter Tubero[nis] etiam fuit cuique 
 profi[cisci i]n Africam sorte uenit. 
 
 I print the above as it now stands in Ho., only remarking that 
 plurium is distinctly right for plurima, quoted by Mai-Orelli from A ; 
 and that Orelli gives sorte evenit wrongly for sorte venit. 
 
 More recently Stangl {he. cit.) has proposed to read decerni for 
 gerere. 
 
 § 24, 12 
 
 rex polentissimus] iuuam (sc. Iubam) significat Mauritaniae regem qui 
 Pompeio amicissimus Caesari uero fuit inuisus. 
 
 Orelli, following Mai, reads Pompei (p. 372, 3) ; also invisus fuit. 
 
 Pro Rege Deiotaro. 
 
 admit. Cum in omnibus causis gravioribus] Status huius orationis 
 coniecturalis. 
 
 This has been omitted by the librarius of the Ambrosianus. 
 Similarly, ten lines further down there occurs in Ho., but. not in A, 
 the single word experiment, superpunctuated — probably a gloss on 
 periculo, 1. 7. 
 
 § 2> 19 
 
 a legalorum pedibus] 
 
 This note is exactly as given in Orelli, p. 372, except for the 
 
lx INTRODUCTION 
 
 mutilation, but it may as well, for the sake of completeness, be included 
 here: 
 
 ' Deiotarum enim trahens [apud] Caesarem suspicionem, quod [ob dojlorem 
 amissi regni alien[o animo] esset affectus, purgandi sui [gratia] legatos miserat 
 Romam [Hieram] et Blesamium et Astigonum, [quibus] seruum suum Phidippi- 
 cum mefdicum ad]iunxerat : quern a pedibus legato[rum cri]minans regem 
 Castor nepas [idemque] accusator obduxit V 
 
 § i9> 2 
 
 qualis rex Attahis in P A/ricanum fuit\ Rex Attalus populo Romano 
 artissima fuit societate coniunctus usque adeo ut eum quoque regni sui heredem 
 fecerit. Idem igitur oppugnanti Numantiam Scipioni non tantum a quibus 
 fulciretur belli necessitas in Hispaniam misit uerum etiam dona pretiosa : quae 
 sumpsit gratulans Africanus. Aemulum igitur regem Deiotarum in Caesarem 
 liberalitatis in Africanum Attali fuisse confirmat. 
 
 This scholium is worth transcribing (though it is quoted from the 
 Ambrosia?ius by Mai and Orelli), for the sake of the last sentence, in 
 which the words Aemulum igitur are now restored from Ho. Orelli's 
 proposed emendation, as also that of Stangl {Rhein. Mus. xxxix, 
 p. 568), is thus rendered superfluous. 
 
 §25- 6 
 
 Graves de te rumores] as in Orelli, p. 373, 7. Rumor enim repente ortus 
 falsissimus fuit Caesarem in Africa cireumiectu Maurorum cum omnibus copiis 
 occidisse. Qua spe ad suscitandas Pompei partis erectus Caecilius uidebatur. 
 
 § 26, 27 
 
 admiranda frugalitas : etsi hoc verbo, &c.J sordidum enim laudis est genus 
 in regem frugalitatem esse mirandam. 
 
 Orelli's absurd Sordidus enim, laudis egenus has been already cor- 
 rected by Baiter, Philol. xx. (1863), p. 338. Stangl quite unnecessarily 
 conjectures ' Sobrium enim laudis est genus : in rege et frugalitatem esse 
 mirandam.' 
 
 § 29. 1 
 
 suasor fuissem armorum non ponendorum\ Integris inquit rebus pacem 
 Pompeio suasi, arma debere deponi, post farsalicum [Pharsalicum] autem 
 proelium quo partes Pompei conciderunt non deponenda arma sed abicienda 
 esse dixi. Ergo omnium nostrum fractis et conminutis animis solus Castor 
 constantiam retinebat. 
 
 1 Orelli gives ad criminandum instead of criminans. The misspellings nepas and obduxit 
 may also be noted in Ho. For Phidippicum the MS. gives fidippicum. 
 
SCHOLIA lxi 
 
 The above is now given intelligibly for the first time. Stangl (Rhein, 
 
 Mus. xxxix. p. 568) has not noticed that Orelli's infractis has already 
 
 been corrected by Baiter to fractis x . But the librarius of the A mbrosianus 
 
 wrote somewhat carelessly here, so that there is little to wonder at in 
 
 Orelli's note, ' Codex videtur habere quartas Pompei concederem non 
 
 deponenda etiam. Dixi ergo ' . . . The words quo partes, which stand 
 
 a a 
 
 clearly in Ho., appear (according to Stangl) as qrtus, or qrttis, in A, 
 
 and this is a phenomenon which must be added to the argument 
 
 against the immediate copying of A from Ho. The transference of 
 
 dixi to the beginning of the last sentence has been fatal to all previous 
 
 efforts to make out the correct tradition — with the partial exception, 
 
 I ought to say, of H. S[auppe] in a note added to Baiter's Collation 
 
 of A in Philologus 1863, p. 338. 
 
 In Verrem, Act. ii, Lib. ii. 
 § 1, p. 200, 2 
 
 aliquo modo] Vel praetermissis praeturae urbanae criminibus si noh possum 
 definitis. 
 
 § 2, p. 200, 13 
 
 viribus quam inlegerrimis] in actione enim magnis opus est uiribus si quidem 
 et motu corporis et magna contentione uocis plurimum iuvetur oratio. 
 
 § 2, p. 200, 16 
 
 de provinciae dignitate] id est quam sit digna et quantum ilia semper 
 habuerit prouincia quamque inter alias excellere merito iudicata est. 
 
 § 2, p. 200, 17 
 
 utilitate] id est quam Romano util[e] fuerit semper imperi[o]. 
 
 § 3, p. 200, 30 (mutilated) 
 
 gradus imperii] quasi quidam . . . gendorum uestigiorum . . . usque tendendi 
 id est populum Romanum ad longius constitu . . . nationes Sicilia docuit . . . 
 ficisci. 
 
 1 Stangl seems to have overlooked Baiter's collation of A, in which the scholia as well as 
 the speech are included. And the emergence of the Holkham Codex, besides giving a demon- 
 stration of the futility of some conjectural emendation, also disproves the view that the scholia 
 are not more than 200 years older than A : through Ho. and A together they may have descended 
 from a very ancient original. 
 
Ixii INTRODUCTION 
 
 § 4, p. 20i, 13 
 
 sociorum insula] cum enim socia esset Sicilia Syracusana urbs et eiusdem 
 amicitiam consectantes populi in armis erant. 
 
 § 5. P- 20I > 2 ° 
 
 cellam paenuriam (=penariam)] penum notum est cellarium dici id est 
 cellam domi constitutam quam opportunam faciat domino uictus cotidiani de- 
 promptio. sed penuria cella cotidianum praebet alimonium non redundat ad 
 copiam hinc intulit postea nos uero experti sumus Siciliam novis [i. e. nobis] Italico 
 . bello pro aerario illo maiorum uetere ac referato fuisse id est usque adeo iudicatum 
 est leue quod Cato de Sicilia iudicarit ut bello sociali quo nostrum aerarium 
 exhaustum erat aerarium nobis maximum Sicilia fuerit. 
 
 § 8, p. 202, 16 (mutilated) 
 
 ilium annum] Marci scilicet Lepidip . . . qui Siciliam uehementer . . . ad- 
 flixerunt. 
 
IN CATILINAM 
 
 [Nihil hie invenietur exscriptum nisi quod a Muelleri textu vel paullulum discrefet. Ubicumque nihil enotatur, 
 pro certo habendum est eandem quae apud Muellerum lectionem et in Codice Holkhamico exstare.~\ 
 
 Titulus in margine 
 supra p. c. scriptus. 
 
 ORATIONES C[iceronis] IN CATILINAM. 
 
 (MlILLER ') 
 
 249, 2 quam diu] quan diu 
 4 Palati] Palatii 
 7 voltusque] uultusque 
 9 tuam] om. 
 
 non vides ? Quid] Non vides 
 quid 
 
 16 Nos autem] autem (post 
 
 lacunani) 
 facere rei publicae] faceret 
 publice 
 
 17 vitemus] uitamus 
 
 18 consulis] cos. 
 
 istam 
 
 19 pestem quam] pestem quam 
 
 (istam ab eadem, ut vide- 
 tur, manu suprascr.) 
 
 20 [omnes iam diu] ] inest 
 
 21 pontifex maximus] p. maxim 
 Ti.] tiberium 
 
 22 rei publicae] rei.P. 
 
 o 
 
 23 Catilinam] Catilinam u 
 
 (vero) 
 caedej cede 
 
 24 perferemus] pferremus 
 
 25 quod C] quod q; 
 
 249, 25 Sp. Maelium] spurium 
 
 (m)aelium 
 27 re publica] rep. 
 29 acerbissimum] aceruissi- 
 mum 
 coercerent] cohercerent 
 senatus consultum] -SO : 
 supra linea?n addidit 
 man. I consults. Item 
 250, //. 9 et 15 
 
 250, 1 vehemens et grave] et 
 
 grave addidit m. 1 supra 
 lineam. Cp. 249, 19 
 2 rei publicae] reip. 
 auctoritas] autoritas. Sed 
 I. 14 et saepe alias aucto 
 
 4 ut] uti 
 consul] cos. 
 
 5 res publica] resp. 
 
 6 est] -H . Item I. 8 
 
 csulto 
 
 9 simili sen. con.] similis SC 
 
 10 consulibus] conss., sup. tin. 
 
 m. 1 
 
 1 1 tribunum plebis] tr. pi. 
 
 12 praetorem] -PR- Desunt 
 
 ante hoc compendium (cp. 
 256, 5) in pagina mutila 
 fere quinque litterae. An 
 populi romani (per com- 
 pend.) praetorem ? vel 
 urb. pr., sicut 260, 24 ? 
 250, 12 rei publicae] reip. (et sic 
 fere ubique) 
 
 13 [vero]] inest 
 
 15 huiusce modi sen. con.] deest 
 in mutila pagina. Sed 
 cum spatium non nisi 
 duodecim fere litterarum 
 exstet, credo initio stetisse 
 huiusmodi SC. (vel eius- 
 modi ut in Ambrosiano) 
 
 lam 
 
 verum] uerum 
 Usque ad verbum inclusum (/. 250, 
 15) desunt nonnullae litterae et 
 verba recepti textus, de margine 
 avulsa 2 . Idem accidit et notulae 
 cuidam quam videtur scriba 
 addidisse ad verba hebescere 
 aciem, p. 350, 14 
 
 17 senatus consulto] S. C. 
 
 19 patres conscripti] P. C. 
 
 1 Paginae et versus nnmerantur ut in editione C. F. W. Muelleri (M. Tulli Ciceronis Scripta quae manserunt 
 omnia, Partis ii. vol. ii. Editio Stereotypa, Lipsiae, in aedibus B. G. Teubneri mdcccxcvi). 
 
 2 249, 25 [prae]tereo : [ahala] : 26 [rebus] : [occidit] : 27 quon[dam in hac] : 28 [fortes]. 250, 7 [sn]spi- 
 c iones: cla[ris]simo: 8 [occ]isus: 9 [con]sularis : [et]: io[num]: n Sa[tumi]num: 12 [remor]ata: 13 [vicesim]nm: 
 14 [hebescere] : aucto[ritatis. H]ab. : 15 [huiusce (?) modi sen. cons.]. 
 
IN CATILINAM 
 
 250, 21 me] ante non om. 
 23 Italia] Italia 
 
 populum Romanum] pr. 
 
 26 videmus] uidetis 
 
 28 conprehendi] conphendi 
 
 29 omnes] omnis 
 
 /bj/ wh quod iam pridem de- 
 ficit codex. Incipit iterum ad 
 verba viderem carere me a- 
 spectn, § 17 
 
 255, 10 et iam] etiam 
 
 11 volneras] uulneras, o su- 
 prascr. eras} 
 13 ulla ratione] ratione ulla 
 15 communis] communi, s 
 suprascr. eras. 
 odit ac] om. 
 
 17 auctoritatem] autoritatem 
 
 18 nee vim] nee uirh. 
 
 20 aliquot] aliquod, t suprascr. 
 eras. 
 exstitit] existit 
 
 22 sociorum] sotiorum 
 
 23 neglegendas] u suprascr. 
 
 eras., ut fere ubique: 
 v. p. xiii 
 
 24 quaestiones] questiones, a 
 
 suprascr. eras. 
 ad evertendas]aduincendas 
 
 27 quicquid] quidquid 
 
 30 discede] disce, corr. del} 
 
 33 ita ut] ut 
 
 34 tu te ipse] tu te 
 36 ad M'.] ad -M- 
 
 256, 3 qui magno] quia magno 
 
 4 ad Q.] at que 
 
 5 praetorem] -PR- 
 
 6 optumum] optimum, u su- 
 
 prascr. eras., ut fere 
 semper. 
 M. Metellum] Metellum 
 
 7 ad custodiendum] ad custo- 
 
 diendum te 
 1 1 sint] sunt 
 
 256, 12 aequo] equo 
 abire] habire, sed h eras. 
 
 14 solitudinique] corr. ex soli- 
 
 tudineque m. 1 
 
 15 inquis] inquit 
 
 16 [sibi] placere] placere sibi 
 
 17 dicis] dices 
 
 19 ex urbe] de turba 
 
 21 Catilina] om. 
 
 22 ecquid] et quid, bis 
 
 23 loquentium] locquentium 
 25 At si] ac si 
 
 27 iure optimo senatus] sena- 
 
 tus iure optimo 
 32 Romani] •§.• 
 34 tu et] et tu 
 
 257, 4 corrigas] colligas 
 6 di] dii 
 
 immortales] corr. in inmor- 
 tales m. I 
 
 8 tempestas] tespestas: m su- 
 
 prascr. eras. 
 praesens] presens 
 
 9 at] ad 
 
 10 impendeat] inpendeat 
 
 11 ista] tua ista 
 
 12 commoveare] conmoueare 
 
 14 is es Catilina ut te] sis Cati- 
 
 lina si te {v. p. xxxiii) 
 
 15 umquam] om. (v. p. xxxiii) 
 
 16 Quam ob rem] Ante haec 
 
 verba k sup. tin. add. 
 m. 1 .■ v. p. xii 
 
 18 praedicas] predicas 
 recta] recta 
 
 19-20 vix feram ... in exilium] 
 haec verba primo omisit 
 scriba, deinde in margine 
 supplevit : deest tamen 
 clatisula si id feceris 
 (v.p.x) 
 
 21 ierissustinebo]ierisustinebo, 
 corr. del. 
 
 re 
 
 23 concita] concita 
 
 257, 24 exsulta] exulta 
 
 25 impio] inpio, m suprascr. 
 
 eras. 
 latrocinio] latricinio 
 
 26 ad tuos] ad suos : corr. del. 
 
 27 praemissos] premissos, a 
 
 suprascr. eras. 
 
 28 praestol.] prestol. 
 
 cui iam sciam] cum sciam 
 
 32 sacrarium [scelerum tuo- 
 
 rum] ] sacrarium scelerum 
 
 33 praemissam] premissam 
 35 impiam] in piam, corr. del. 
 37 ista tua] tua ista 
 
 effrenata] ecfrenata 
 
 258, 2 voluptatem] uolumtatem 
 
 c 
 
 5 ne] ne 
 
 Nactus] nanctus, m. 1, 
 nactus m. 2 : corr. del. 
 8 laetitia] letitia 
 1 1 Ad huius] Ante haec verba 
 k sup. lin. add. m. 1 .- 
 cp. 257, 16 
 12-14 a d obsidendum . . . vigi- 
 lare nou solum] desunt 
 haec verba 
 1 5 otiosorum] ociosorum, 
 punct. del. 
 
 18 turn cum] cum 
 
 19 exsul] exul 
 
 20 rem publicam] R_P_ 
 
 23 patres conscripti] P. C. Item 
 
 2 59> I7i et ubique 
 
 24 querimoniam] quaer. 
 
 25 diligenter] om. 
 
 28 omnis] corr. ex omnes. 
 
 30 quem expectari] quem spe- 
 
 ctari 
 imperatorem] imp., in 
 
 rasura 
 32 evocatorem] seuocatorent 
 
 259, 2 Romanorum] -R- 
 
 3 arepublica]arep.,£«rfe£r<2X 
 5 populo Romano] -P-R- 
 
 1 Compendia corr. del. et suprascr. eras, explicanlur ad pag. xiv. 
 
IN CATILINAM 
 
 259, 8 omnis] omnes, i suprascr. 
 
 eras. 
 
 10 non est] N- est 
 
 14 existumas] existimas 
 
 17 factu] factum : m delevit 
 aliquis (v. p. xxxiii) 
 
 20 summi viri et clarissimi 
 cives] summi et clarissi- 
 mi uiri ciuis 
 
 22 honestarunt] noristarunt, 
 corr. del. 
 
 24 [mihi] ] om. 
 
 25 maxime] maxume 
 inpenderet] inpenderent 
 
 28 inminent] imminent (primo 
 
 emminent : corr. m.\) 
 
 a 
 
 29 videant] uident 
 
 32 improbi] inprobi : item 37 
 
 33 si in hunc animadvertissem] 
 
 si huncanimoaduertissem 
 
 35 Manliana] Malliana 
 
 36 qui non] quin 
 
 esse factam] factam esse 
 
 260, 2 comprimi] conprimi 
 3 se] sese 
 
 eodem] eosdem, corr. del. 
 
 6 reipublicae]rei-P-: at supra 
 
 1, rei publicae plene scri- 
 ptum : infra 1 4 reip., 1 8 r. p. 
 
 7 patres conscripti] P. C. 
 
 11 Quodsi] Hicsi 
 
 n 
 
 16 iactatur 
 22 [id]] om. 
 
 24 praetoris urbani] .P-R- urb. 
 
 25 comparare] conparare 
 27 uobis] uouis, corr. del. 
 
 29 equitibus Romanis] E-Q-R. 
 33 ominibus] omnib. 
 
 37 isdem] corr. alia manus 
 
 hisdem 
 
 261, 1 es constitutus] est con- 
 
 stitutus 
 quem] quam, corr. del. 
 
 3 [aris] ] om. 
 
 a tectis] ac tectis 
 
 4 [omnium] ] inest 
 
 [I. ix] 
 
 In Lucium Catilinam Liber 
 Primus Explicit Incipit 
 Liber Secundus Feliciter 
 
 262, 1 Quirites] -Q- 
 
 2 anhelantem] anhellantem 
 nefarie] corr. ex nefariae 
 
 3 urbi] corr. ex urbe 
 
 4 emisimus] fuit littera ante 
 
 e : an primo dimisimus ? 
 
 5 Abiit] abit 
 
 7 comparabitur] comparabi- 
 tur (bi punctis subscripsit 
 m. 1, unde in a compa- 
 ratur) 
 12 pertimescemus] pertimesci- 
 mus 
 
 263, 6 nobis] nouis (cp. 268, 24) 
 
 7 incolumes] incolomes 
 
 8 reliquit] reliquid 
 
 10 Quirites] quirites : quir (?) 
 
 suprascr. eras. 
 14 forasque] foras que 
 
 18 comprehenderim] conphen- 
 
 derim 
 
 19 Quirites] quirites, plene scri- 
 
 ptum 
 24-27 post non crederent habet 
 codex quam multos qui 
 etiam defenderent, quam 
 multos qui propter stulti- 
 tiam non putarint (sic), 
 quam multos qui propter 
 inprobitatem faverent 
 
 u 
 
 (faberent) 
 
 30 ne vobis quidem omnibus re 
 etiam turn probata] rem 
 quidem omnibus uobis 
 etiam turn repbata [v. p. xi) 
 
 32 socios] sotios 
 
 34 pugnare] pugnarem, m eras. 
 
 35 hostem Quirites quam] hos- 
 
 temq: quam. Lilt, q 
 subpunctam voluit delere 
 aliquis 
 
 36 quod] qui 
 
 k 
 
 264, 1 omnis] omnes 
 
 3 in praetexta] in praetexta 
 
 calumnia 
 Minucium] monatium, corr. 
 minucium (?) sed eras. 
 
 4 aes] es, corr. del. Item ere 
 
 pro aere, /. 6 
 popina] m (popinam) su- 
 prascr. eras. 
 
 6 valentis] ualentes (corr. ex 
 
 -is) 
 nobilis] nobiles (corr. ex 
 -is) 
 
 7 prae] ex 
 
 8 dilectu] delectu 
 
 9 et his] et ex iis 
 comparantur] conp. 
 
 II agresti] agrestis 
 
 14 praetoris] plene scriptum sed 
 
 pr in ras. 
 26 perlata] perlatas 
 28 hi] om. 
 
 31 expectavi] expectaui 
 omnes] omnis 
 
 265, 1 si accelerare] si (sup. lin.) 
 
 adcelerare 
 
 a 
 
 4 recreata] recremat, corr. del. 
 
 5 res publica] plene scriptum, 
 
 nisi quod ublica punctis 
 subscripsit. Cp. 28 1, 14 
 
 10 quae] que 
 
 1 1 se cum Catilina] secum Cati- 
 
 linam 
 
 15 [homine]] om. Sup. in est 
 
 nonnihil erasum 
 22 [ne] ] inest 
 24 asciverit] adsciverit 
 28 esse fateatur] om. 
 scaena] scena 
 
 31 exercitatione]exercitationem 
 
 32 perferundis] perferendis, u 
 
 suprascr. eras. 
 
 33 lubidine]libidine,u.y«/rasrr. 
 
 eras. : item p. 266, I et 6 
 
 266, 2 ac] et 
 
IN CA TIL I NAM 
 
 266, 5 deseruit] om. 
 
 uae 
 
 6 quae] Q. : hie uae videtur ab 
 
 eadem manu additum esse 
 quae scholia exscripsit. 
 Cp. 291, 26 
 
 i 
 
 Quodsi in vino] quodsinuino, 
 i suprascr. m. I 
 
 7 comissationes] comisatio- 
 
 nes, corr. ex come. 
 
 10 ebriosos] ebrios, forte 
 
 ebriOS (v. p. xxi) 
 
 11 dormientis] dormientes 
 
 (corr. ex -is) 
 
 12 conplexi] complexi 
 
 15 impendere] inpendere 
 
 18 meus] meos, corr. del. 
 
 22 populo Romano] -P-R- 
 
 24 insidiae sunt intus] om. 
 
 26 luxuria] luxurie, corr. del. 
 
 27 Quirites] -is 
 
 28 perditorum : quae] perdi- 
 
 toruq: -Q- ;«. 1. Sup. Q. 
 
 scripsif in. 2 quae, sed et 
 
 •Q- et quae eras. Cp. 263, 
 
 35 : 284, 16. 
 Post verba poterunt quacumque 
 § 1 1 amissa est pagina. Incipit 
 iterutn codex ad verba ne mihi 
 sit invidiosum § 15 
 
 268, 17 queruntur] quaeruntur 
 
 24 nobis] nouis corr. del. Cp. 
 
 263, 6 
 
 25 queramur] quaeramur 
 27 quern] om. 
 
 32 placare] placere 
 
 33 si me] si ame 
 
 34 Quirites] -q- 
 
 istae copiae] iste copie 
 
 35 comparentur] conparentur 
 37 aere] ere 
 
 289, 3 locupletes] locupletis, -e 
 sup. lin. m. 2 
 
 8 vastatione] uastationem 
 
 a 
 
 9 putas] putes, te crassiore 
 
 atramento scr. m. 2 
 
 269, 9 An] om. 
 
 11 proferentur] proferuntur 
 
 15 his] iis m. 1. Cp. 278, 25: 
 
 280, 30 
 
 16 civibus] cibibus 
 
 18 videntur] -ntur crassiore 
 
 atramento scriptum 
 
 19 rem publicam] rempublica, 
 
 plene scriptum 
 22 re publica] rep. 
 
 25 se] om. 
 
 u 
 
 26 consequi] se conseqi 
 
 28 [maxumam multitudinem] ] 
 
 u 
 
 maximam multitudine 
 30 inmortalis] inmortales 
 
 32 praesentis] praesentes 
 
 33 summo] summo, sed post 
 
 lacunam in qua ires lit- 
 terae deletae sunt. Vide- 
 tur codex initio habuisse 
 cum summo. 
 
 34 cinere] corr. ex cinerem 
 
 270, 1 concedi sit] sit concedi 
 
 4 iis] his 
 
 5 Sulla] Sylla; u sup. lin. 
 
 eras. : item I. 11 ; 277, 
 
 31 
 7 ii] hii 
 
 in] abest 
 9 praediis] prediis, a sup. lin. 
 
 eras. 
 11 sit iis] sitis, corr. del. 
 
 13 tenues] tenuis 
 
 14 impulerunt] inpulerunt 
 
 15 direptorumque] derepto- 
 
 rumq. 
 22 partim inertia] patrem iner- 
 
 tiam, corr. del. 
 gerendo] gerundo 
 25 defetigati] defatigati 
 
 27 acris] acres, i sup. lin. m. 2 
 
 eras. 
 
 28 quam] abest 
 
 34 facinerosorum] facinoroso- 
 
 rum 
 37 quoniam] qm. 
 
 270, 37 career] corr. ex car- 
 
 cere 
 
 271, 6 vitae] uita 
 
 o 
 
 21 magno opere] magnopere 
 25 consules] conss. 
 33 Romanis] -R- (sup. lin. m. 1) 
 v. ad p. xviii 
 
 272, 2 pudicitia illinc] supplevit 
 
 (corrector?) in margine. 
 Cp. Lig. § 18, 12 
 5 lubido ; denique] libido. 
 Hinc denique 
 
 8 copia] copiae 
 12 di] dii 
 
 14 Quirites] q. 
 
 16 motu] mutu 
 
 17 esset] esse, corr. del. 
 
 11 quam pars] quapars, corr. 
 del. 
 
 32 [nati' ] inest 
 
 33 expectavit] spectauit 
 
 273, 1 conivere possum] consu- 
 
 Iere sibi possunt 
 3 sed inceptum] sed ne incep- 
 
 tum 
 5 consules] cos. 
 vigilantis] uigilantis, corr. 
 
 «--es 
 
 9 Quirites] abest 
 14 Quirites] -q- 
 
 16 sufferat] sufferant 
 
 manifestae] manifeste, corr. 
 del. 
 19 videtur] uideretur 
 
 ut] sup. lin. m. 1 
 21 possitis] corr. ex -etis 
 23 Quirites] -Q-. Item I. 29 
 
 immortalium] inmortalium 
 27 longinquo sed] longinquos 
 et, corr. del. 
 praesentes] presentes 
 30 florentissimamque] floren- 
 tissimam potentissimam- 
 que 
 
IN CATIL1NAM 
 
 In L. Catilinam Liber II 
 Explicit Incipit Liber III 
 Feliciter 
 
 274, i Rem publicam, Quirites] 
 Remp. Q. 
 2 fortunas]fortuna,m.ra/ra.w. 
 eras. 
 coniuges] corr. ex coniunges 
 post verba conservatam 
 ac resti[tutam] § I, deest 
 una pagina. Incipit ite- 
 rum codex ad verba re- 
 gnum huius urbis, § 9 
 
 277, 34 Capitoli] capitolii 
 vicesimus] uicensimus 
 
 278, 1 videretur] uideri 
 Quirites] quirites plene scri- 
 
 p>tum 
 
 5 manu] corr. ex manum. Cp. 
 
 factu, 259, 17 
 
 7 recepissent] pcepissent 
 
 8 aliquid] aliquit, corr. del. 
 10 respondisset] corr. ex re- 
 
 spondissent 
 13 est] om. 
 , 16 quaesivi] que sibi, corr. del. 
 
 24 quaesivit]quesibit,wr.*&/. 
 
 25 cumns]cumis,videtur initio 
 
 cumiis fuisse. Cp. 269, 15 
 
 27 per quern] per q: (quae su- 
 
 prascr. eras. ; item 279, 10: 
 281, 36) 
 
 28 quaesissent] quaesisent, 
 
 corr. del. 
 
 29 esset] essent 
 
 fatis Sibyllinis] fastis sybil- 
 linis 
 
 31 infitiari] inficiari 
 
 32 praeter] preter 
 
 35 omnis] omnes (i sufirascr. 
 eras.) 
 
 279, 3 erant] eram, corr. del. 
 4 Quis sim] quisl 
 
 6 ecquid] et quid 
 
 7 cura ut] corr. ex curaaut 
 
 279, 8 infimorum] infirmorum, 
 corr. del. 
 Gabinius] Gauinius (et sic 
 ubique, e.g. 34 : 280, 6) 
 9 impudenter] inpudenter 
 
 10 iis quae] his q- (ua.e suprascr. . 
 
 eras, ut 278, 28) 
 
 11 Quirites] Q. 
 
 13 turn multo] tumulto, corr. 
 
 del. 
 
 14 voltus] uultus, o suprascr. 
 
 eras. 
 obstupuerant] obstipuerant 
 
 16 aspiciebant] aspiciebam, 
 
 corr. del. 
 
 17 se ipsi viderentur] se ipsi 
 
 euiderentur 
 
 18 Quirites] Q. 
 
 a 
 
 19 Dictae] dicte 
 
 20 sunt a principibus] sunt 
 
 principibus, corr. del 
 
 22 senatus consultum] SC 
 
 23 Quirites] Q. 
 
 27 praetores] pretores 
 forti] furti, corr. del. 
 
 29 collegae] college, corr. del. 
 
 32 praetura] pretura 
 
 34 qui] om. 
 
 praesentes] presentes 
 
 36 incendendae] incendendae, 
 u suprascr. eras. 
 
 280, 1 indicatum in] indicatum. 
 In suprascr. eras. 
 
 2 ex iis colonis quos Faesulas] 
 
 ex his coloniis quas fae- 
 sulas 
 
 3 Annium] manlium 
 
 qui una cum] qui una cum 
 qui una cum 
 
 6 Atque ea lenitate] atque 
 
 alenitate, corr. del. 
 
 7 est usus Quirites] est ususq. 
 
 (Cp. 263, 35: 266, 28.) 
 deinde ut in ras. 
 
 280, 8 tantaque hac] tanta qui 
 
 ac, corr. del. 
 9 novem] rail. 
 11 dis inmortalibus] diis im- 
 
 mortalibus 
 15 civis] ciues 
 
 18 re publica] reip., corr. del. 
 
 19 faciundum] faciendum 
 
 21 praetoris] pretoris, corr. del. 
 
 Sicquoque pretorem, /. 25 
 
 22 civis] ciues, i suprascr. eras. 
 
 23 abdicavit] addicabit, v 
 
 suprascr. eras. 
 clarissimo viro] C. U. 
 
 24 C] om. 
 
 27 Quirites] -Q- 
 
 28 comprehensos] conprehen- 
 
 sos 
 
 29 existimare] existimare, u 
 
 suprascr. eras. 
 omnis] omnes, corr. del. 
 
 30 his] is corr. m. 2 in iis. Cp. 
 
 269, IS 
 
 32 Quirites] 'Q- 
 
 33 somnum nee L. Cassi adi- 
 
 pes] somnium nee C. 
 Cassialipes (v. p. xii) 
 35 erat] erit, corr. del. 
 
 281, 1 Erat ei] erat et 
 
 2 consilio] corr. ex consilium 
 neque manus neque lingua] 
 neque lingua neq. manus 
 8 tam acrem] tarn ihacrem 
 1 1 compulissem] conpulissem 
 Quirites] -Q- 
 
 13 depulissem] depulsissem 
 
 14 rei publicae] reipuplice (cp. 
 
 265,5) . 
 
 15 commisisset] conmissed, 
 
 corr. del. 
 17 nunc] num, corr. del. 
 
 19 haec tanta in re publica] 
 
 haec in tota rep. 
 
 20 inventa atque deprehensa 
 
 est] inuenta conphensa 
 est 
 
IN CATILINAM 
 
 281, 21 quoad fuit] quod ad 
 fuit, quod voluit m. 2 
 in quoad fuit corrigere : 
 corr. del. 
 
 27 Quirites] -Q- 
 
 28 inmortalium] immortalium 
 nutu atque] om. 
 
 30 coniectura] coniecturam 
 videtur] uideretur 
 
 32 praesentes] presentes 
 
 33 paene] pene 
 possemus] possimus 
 
 34 omittam] corr. ex ommittam 
 
 282, 1 di inmortales] dii immor- 
 tales 
 hoc certe quod] hoc certe 
 * quod : in lacuna fuit 
 initio -Q-, vel. q. (i.e. 
 Quirites) 
 
 2 praetermittendum] preter- 
 
 mittendum (u suprascr. 
 ■utfere ubique) 
 
 3 memoria]«m«i"memoriam 
 
 4 consulibus] cons, 
 complures] conplures 
 
 in Capitolio] decapitolio 
 
 5 cum et] et cum 
 
 7 tactus] iactus, corr. del. 
 
 u 
 
 8 Romulus] romolus, u su- 
 
 prascr. m. 1 
 inauratum] auratum 
 10 Quo] corr. ex quod 
 
 Post verba totius urbis atque § 19 
 deest una pagina. Incipit ite- 
 rum codex ad verba ac miserri- 
 mo interitu § 23 
 
 288, 34 [erepti] ] inest 
 y] Quirites] q- 
 
 284, 1 audistis] auditis 
 
 2 Sulla] sylla, corr. del. (Sic 
 
 10 et ubique) 
 
 3 [eiecit ex urbe]] inest: urbe 
 
 corr. ex urberji 
 5 Cn. Octavius] >c- n:octauius, 
 corr. del. 
 
 284, 5 consul] cons. 
 6 locus] locos 
 
 11 deminutione] demutatione, 
 
 corr. del. 
 
 12 calamitate] clamitate 
 . 15 illae] ille, corr. del. 
 
 16 [Quirites] ]om. Ortum est 
 
 ex sequenti qae. Cp. 266, 
 28 
 
 19 conflagrare sed se in hac 
 
 urbe] om. v. p. ix 
 florere voluerunt] florere se 
 uoluerunt, v. ibid. 
 
 20 illae] ille, corr. del. 
 
 21 quaesivit] que siuit 
 28 Quirites] q- 
 
 31 caedi] cedi 
 
 33 incolumesque] incolomes- 
 
 que 
 
 34 Quirites] -q- sup. lin. 
 36 postulo] postulabo 
 
 praeterquam] pter quam 
 
 285, 1 omnes] omnis 
 2 collocari] conlocari 
 
 4 quod] quo, corr. del. 
 
 5 possint] possunt 
 Quirites] q- 
 
 7 inveterascent]inveterescent, 
 
 corr. m. 2 (p. 266, 6) 
 9 consulatus] consolatus 
 
 10 civis] cives, corr. del. 
 
 12 regionibus] corr. ex regione- 
 bus 
 eiusdem] huius 
 Post verba non eadem est fortuna 
 deficit codex, neque quartae 
 orationis habemus nisi duos 
 tantum paginas, ab § 8 ad fin. 
 constituta esse voluerunt oaf § 15 
 qua frequentia, quo studio 
 
 291, 1 1 patres conscripti] P- C- 
 
 12 C. Caesaris] C. Caesar is 
 
 13 hanc is] sic codex, sed cum 
 
 signo transpositionis 
 in re publica] in rem p. 
 
 291, 16 pertimescendi sin] per- 
 
 timescendis in, corr. del. 
 
 17 contrahatur] contrahantur 
 
 18 vincat] uindicat 
 
 24 populares] popularis 
 
 illis i. 
 
 26 civium Romanorum] C. R. 
 (iuis et i videntur ab eius 
 manu suprascripta esse 
 qui exscripsit scholia). 
 Cp. ■zdi,, 6 
 
 26 ferat. Is et] feratis et, corr. 
 
 del. (v. p. xvi) 
 
 27 cives Romanos] C. R. 
 
 29 praemiis] premiis (item I. 
 
 31) 
 33 decivibusRomanis]deciuib: 
 
 R- 
 35 iniussu] iussu 
 37 largitorem]largitiorem,<r0m 
 
 del. 
 
 292, 1 populi Romani] P-R- 
 huius urbis] post haec verba 
 
 per incuriam repetita sunt 
 verba cum de pernicie 
 P-R-, sed ne hie quidem 
 puncta non erasit alius . 
 2 cogitarit] cogitari, corr. del. 
 6 levando se] leuando a se 
 populi Romani] P-R-, pri- 
 mum om. deinde in mar- 
 gine supplevit m. 1 
 8 omnis] omnes 
 13 vituperation e] corr. ex uitu- 
 peratione 
 populo Romano] P-R-. pur- 
 gabo abest 
 
 15 patres conscripti] patres 
 
 V 
 
 (corr. in is) conS'Cripti 
 quae] qug 
 
 16 inmanitate] immanitate 
 26 caede] cede 
 
 bacchantis] bacchantes, i 
 suprascr. eras. 
 
 28 Gabinium] gauiniu 
 
 29 exercitu] corr. ex exercitum 
 
PRO LIGARIO 
 
 292, 34 vehementemque] post 
 
 vehementem commend, q ; 
 sup. lin. addidit m. i 
 praebeo] prebebo 
 
 36 supplicium] supplicio, corr. 
 
 del. 
 de servo] de serais 
 non\ abest 
 
 37 acerbissumum] aceruissi- 
 
 mum, corr. del. 
 ac] an 
 
 293, 3 dolore et cruciatu nocen- 
 
 tis suum dolorem crucia- 
 tumque] dolore crucia- 
 tumque m. 1, quae vide- 
 tur etiarn ac inter haec 
 verba suprascripsisse. 
 Voluit alius dolorem, 
 sicut in Ambrosiano. 
 V. p. ix. 
 7 qui id] quid, corr. del. 
 
 11 summae] summa 
 
 12 patriae] patrie 
 
 13 cuipiam] cupiam 
 15 sororis] sorori 
 
 293, 15 lectissimae] electissi- 
 mae ; zpuncto subscripsit 
 m. 2 
 
 16 praesentem] presente 
 
 17 suum] om. 
 
 20 delendae] delende 
 
 23 vir clarissimus] uiri claris- 
 
 simi 
 
 24 accepit] accipit 
 
 25-6 de summa re publica de- 
 minueretur — fundamenta 
 Gallos] de summa reip. 
 gallos, mediis omissis, v. 
 p. ix 
 
 26 servitia] seruicia, corr. del. 
 
 28 civis] ciues, corr. del. 
 Gabinio] gauinio 
 
 29 Cassio] om. 
 
 30 Vereamini] vere amini {v. p. 
 
 xv) 
 
 u 
 
 31 aliquid severe] aliqitseuerius 
 
 33 poenae] poeng 
 crudeles] crudelis 
 
 34 acerbissimos] aceruissimos 
 
 35 hostis] hostes, corr. del. 
 
 293, 36 patres conscripti] P. C. 
 37 quae] q (uae in marg. suppl. 
 
 del) 
 
 294, 1 auris] aures, corr. del. 
 
 2 ea quae] eaque 
 
 3 transigunda] transigenda, 
 
 corr. del. 
 
 4 sunt] om. 
 
 patres conscripti] P-G 
 
 5 etiam multo] multo etiam 
 populi Romani] P-R- 
 
 7 Omnes] ones, corr. del. 
 
 8 generum omniuni] abest 
 
 10 omnes] omnis 
 
 11 post urbem conditam] post 
 
 urbe cond. (litteras itam 
 in marg. suppletas delevit 
 aliquis) 
 
 12 sentirent] sen tire 
 
 13 praeter] preter 
 
 15 lubenter] libenter, u supra- 
 scr. eras. 
 
 17 inmortales] imm. 
 
 18 qua frequentia, quo studio] 
 
 post haec verba nihil est 
 reliqui. 
 
 PRO LIGARIO. 
 
 § 18 hoc victore esse non possnmus — § 28 Pacis equidem semper auctor fui sed turn. 
 
 (Clark ') 
 
 § 18, 8 Cn.] GN- 
 10 Caesar] caes. Item I. 19 
 12 invictus] supplevit (cor- 
 rector ?) in marg. Cp. in 
 Cat. 272, 2 
 ius tueretur] primo iustu[u]- 
 _ eretur ; dein, deleta litter a 
 u, tu eretur coniungere 
 
 voluit : copulam delevit 
 aliquis (v. p. xxi) 
 § 18, 14 civibus] om. 
 
 § 19, 15 Caesar] om. 
 
 17 de republica] derep 
 
 18 esses cum] ante cu stetit 
 
 aliquid (si ?), sed erasum. 
 Est et -isses (voluisses 
 /. 19) in rasura scriptum 
 
 % 19, 18 incolumi] incolomi 
 26 di adiuverunt] dii adiube- 
 runt, corr. del. 
 
 a 
 
 30 existimas] existimes, cp. in 
 Cat. 269, 9 
 
 § 20, 1 vobis] nobis 
 
 in Africam] in africa 
 2 inquies cum] inquiescunt, 
 corr. del. 
 
 1 In Caesarianis orationibus paragraphs et lineae numerantur ut in editione Alberti Curtis Clark (M. Tulli 
 Ciceronis Orationes Vol. VI, Oxonii e Typographeo Clarendoniano — Scriptorum Classicorum Bibliotheca 
 Oxoniensis). 
 
 Cum ne hie quidem quicquam sit exscriptum nisi quod a textu Clarkiano differat, velim lector intellegat ubi 
 nihil proferatur ibi eandem quae apud Clarkium lectionem et in codice Holkhamico exstare. 
 
8 
 
 PRO REGE DEIOTARO 
 
 § 20, 2 senatus censuisset] seii. 
 censuissem, corr. del. 
 
 3 senatus] sen. 
 
 4 legaverat] ligauerat, rarr. 
 
 del. 
 io ex senatus consulto] ex- 
 S-C- 
 
 § 21, II excusari] excusare, i su- 
 prascr. m. 2 
 
 12 omnis] omnes 
 Tuberone] tuuerone 
 
 13 domi] domo 
 
 14 isdem] sic codex: voluit 
 
 m. 2 iisdem 
 
 15 Tuberonem] tuueronem 
 domi] corr. ex. domum 
 
 a 
 
 16 quidam] qmdem,a. suflrascr. 
 
 m. 1 
 
 § 22, 20 eis] iis, m. 1 : dein 
 primam litter am delevit 
 aliquis, restituit sup. lin. 
 m. 2. Cp. in Cat. 269, 15 
 
 § 22, 22 voluisse] prohibere ilia 
 uoluisse 
 24 gerendum] gerundum 
 
 26 imperium] im imperium 
 
 27 fascis] fasces 
 
 §23,2Caesarnobis] nobis Caesar 
 4 sorsque] sorsq. 
 7 etiam eadem probata] etiam 
 adprobata 
 
 § 24, 8 non ultra] nontra, ul. 
 suprascr. eras. 
 9 auris] aures 
 10 Veniebatis] Ueniebat 
 
 in provinciam] in africam 
 prouinciam, corr. m. 1 ex 
 in africa in prouinciam 
 
 § 25, 17 querelam] querela 
 20 provincia] prouinciam 
 
 24 voltis] uultis 
 
 25 a quibusdam] quibusdam 
 
 26 estis] essetis, corr. ex estis 
 Ligari] ligarii 
 
 % 26, 1 privaverit] priuarit 
 quaeso] queso 
 4 in primis] primis, corr. del. 
 7 istud] istuc 
 
 a quibus] ad quib ; 
 9 cum] om. 
 12 possit] posset 
 
 § 27, 13 honos] om. 
 15 ex senatus consulto] ex -S-C- 
 17 ne iners] ne in -RS- 
 19 ad Cn.] in ON- 
 
 § 28, 24 nee] neque 
 
 Deficit codex in verbis semper au- 
 ctor fui : sed turn § 28 : post 
 lacunam nihil exstat nisi ultima 
 verba orationis — si illi absenti 
 salutem dederis presentibus te 
 his daturum 
 
 M. TULLI ClCERONIS PRO QUINTO 
 LlGARIO EXPfc. INCIPIT PRO 
 
 Eege De iotaro {sic : sup. 
 lin. scripsit m. 2 deiot.) 
 
 PRO REGE DEIOTARO. 
 
 §1,3 turn in hac causa] tumihi ac 
 
 causa, corr. del. 
 4 studi] studii 
 7 periculo] exstat in margine 
 
 adscriptum 'experirhento' 
 
 § 2, 10 antea] ante 
 senatu] sen. 
 1 1 rem publicam] remp. 
 13 crudelitate] crudelitatem, 
 corr. del. 
 Castor] e add. in mg. sed del. 
 
 18 praemiis] pmiis 
 
 19 impulerit] inpulerit 
 
 1 
 § 3, 1 accusantis] accusantes, i 
 suprascr. eras. 
 2 os] OS. 
 
 4 extimescebam] existime- 
 scam, corr. del. 
 
 § 3, 6 quaeri] q-ueri, corr. del. 
 8 posset] possit 
 
 § 4, 9 C] om. 
 14 se aequiorem] sequiorem, 
 
 corr. del. 
 16 tarn timeo] tanti meo, corr. 
 del. 
 
 § 5, 19 nulla] ulla 
 22 voltuque] uultuq:, o su- 
 prascr. eras. 
 acquiesco] adquiesco 
 
 § 6, 26 dicerem] dicere, corr. 
 
 del. 
 
 Post verba audiente et disceptante 
 
 , amissae sunt duae paginae. In- 
 
 cipit iterum codex in verbis 
 
 finitimi omnes liberos populos, 
 
 §15 
 
 § 15, 11, 12 omnis] omnes, ter.: 
 corr. del. 
 13 Quonam] qnm 
 
 21 populi Romani] P-R- 
 
 % 16, 24 imprudentem] pruden- 
 tem 
 exiti] exitii 
 25 facinerosum] facinorosum_ 
 
 § 17, 28 in castellum] om. 
 
 Blucium venisses et] luc- 
 ceium venissese 
 
 1 devertisses] divertissqs 
 
 2 composita] conposita 
 quibus] qui, corr. del. 
 
 3 e balneo] ebalineo 
 5 cur] cum 
 
 7 ita] ista 
 Phidippum] philippum 
 
PRO REGE DEIOTARO 
 
 § 18, 13 At] ad, corr. del. 
 
 14 impunius] inpunius 
 
 15 quod cum est factum] quic- 
 
 quid cum e 
 17 si veneno] siue nemo, corr. 
 del. 
 illius] illius quidem 
 
 § 19, 22 At] Ad, corr. del. 
 
 24 re] -re- 
 
 28 armatos] corr. ex armattos. 
 conlocati] collocati 
 retinere] retineri 
 
 29 comiter et] comitteret, corr. 
 
 del. 
 I illuc isti] illuc istu isti. 
 Istum punctis subpun- 
 xit m. 2 
 
 4 Numantiam] nomanciam, 
 
 corr. del. 
 Africanus] p- Africanus 
 
 5 Quod] quo, corr. del. 
 regio animo] et animo 
 
 6 more] more (an omnium in 
 
 ore ?) 
 cubiculum] publiculum, corr. 
 del. 
 
 § 20, 8 voltus] uultus, o suprascr. 
 eras. 
 10 modeste] modo 
 
 § 21, 14 Peium] luceium 
 
 16 cenam] caenam 
 
 17 balneum] balineum, fund. 
 
 delevit aliquis 
 
 18 in cubiculo malle dixisti] in 
 
 cubiculo maledixisti 
 
 19 Di te perduint] dii te per- 
 
 dunt 
 ita non] non ita 
 nihili et] abest 
 improbus] inprobus 
 20, 1 balneo] balineo, bis 
 
 25 a se] ab se 
 
 dimitteret] demitteret, corr. 
 del. 
 
 § 22, 1 indicare] iudicare 
 2 vincula] uincla, item I. 14 
 
 vinciret] uinceret, corr. del. 
 7 comparasse] conp. 
 9 populo Romano] P-R- 
 10 finis] fines. 
 
 § 23, 13 sed] et (set ?) 
 
 14 coniecit] coegit 
 
 15 veri simile sit aut] verissiles 
 
 itaut, corr. del. (v. p. xxi) 
 
 16 qui missi essent] qui misis- 
 
 sent, corr. del. 
 22 contemneret] contempneret 
 
 § 24, 23 Credo] veteris credo 
 24 eis] his 
 
 Ait] ait etiam 
 
 1 difficilis] difficiles 
 Alexandreae] alexandriae 
 
 2 At] ad, corr. del. 
 S praesto] presto 
 
 § 25, 9 Nicaeam] niceam 
 
 12 Domitium] domicium (etl^) 
 circumsederi] circumsedere 
 
 13 qua] quae, corr. del. 
 
 16 esset tibi] tibi esset 
 
 17 mansuetus] mansuetos. 
 immanis] inmanis 
 
 20 potuisset regem] et inpo- 
 suisset regem. Est linea 
 in marginequae lectionem 
 falsam esse indicat., Cf. 
 pp. ix, xii, lv. 
 
 § 26, 21 quo] corr. fjrquod 
 
 22 hac] haec 
 
 23 saltavisse] se saltavisse 
 
 24 supplici] supplicii 
 26 praecipue] pcipua 
 28 regem] reges 
 
 4 cum a cuncta] cum cum- 
 
 cuncta m. 1 : dein corr. 
 in ras. Cf. p. lvi. 
 
 5 Romanis] R- 
 
 § 27, 8 populi Romani] populus 
 romanus 
 
 § 27, 9 amicitias res rationes] 
 om. Est aliquid inter nris 
 et consuet. suprascr. et 
 eras. 
 
 10 tetrarches] tetrhrches 
 
 11 etiam] om. 
 et] om. 
 
 § 28, 16 dicere] discere, corr. del. 
 
 21 cuncta] om. 
 
 22 equum] aequum 
 
 23 posset] possit, corr. del. 
 
 24 Cilicia] ciliciam, corr. del. 
 
 25 Graecia] graeciam, corr. del. 
 
 29 Turn] Cum 
 
 30 Pharsalicum] farsalicum 
 
 § 29, 3 patri] patris, corr. del. 
 4 impunitatem] inpunitatem 
 
 § 30, 13 gener] genere, corr. del 
 14 repudiaretis] repudiaritis 
 17 odi] odii 
 
 23 approbata] adprobata 
 
 26 in servitute] et inseruitute 
 
 27 Cn.] C-N- 
 
 28 consulem] cons. 
 
 29 tribunus plebis M.] TR-P- 
 
 L'M^ post P punctum 
 delevit m. 2 
 
 § 31, 5 comparo] confero 
 
 7 corrupisti] corrumpisti,^wr. 
 del. 
 
 § 32, 13 T. Torquato] tito tor- 
 quato 
 
 14 impulsum] inpulsum 
 
 15 impotens] inpotens 
 
 17 corrumperes] corruperes 
 immanitate] inmanitate 
 § 33, 19 conlecta] collecta 
 20 nomine] hominis nomine 
 
 male dicebat] maledicebat 
 i 
 22 existimari] exestimari 
 
 24 Caesar] caes (et sic ubique) 
 malevolorum] malivolorum, 
 
 e suprascr. eras. 
 
 25 conlecta] collecta 
 
IO 
 
 § 33, 27 Caesaris] caes. 
 
 28 refertum] refer tu: corr. del. 
 
 29 ea te] eate 
 
 § 34, 1 Solus — cuius in] om. 
 
 2 nos] nos liberi 
 
 3 populi Romani] -P-R- 
 
 6 queritur] queritur 
 
 7 tropaeis] tropheis, littera h 
 
 del. 
 12 praetermissus] pretermissus, 
 sed 1. 14 infra praeteritum 
 
 § 35, 14 extremum causae] ex- 
 tremam partem causae 
 
 15 quid] abest 
 te] sufirascr. 
 
 16 reconciliet] conciliet 
 
 20 neque se a te] nequese ate 
 existimares] existimaret 
 
 21 quominus] d sufirascr. eras. 
 a se qui] assequi 
 
 § 36, 24 L.] sufirascr. 
 
 IN VERREM 
 
 § 36, 25 omnem] omnemque 
 26 populo Romano] P. R. 
 
 5 populi Romani] P.R. 
 
 6 de se senatus imminutum] 
 
 desen. imminutum (v. fi. 
 xxi) 
 § 37, 15 multa tamque] multai- 
 tamq: corr. del. 
 
 i i 
 
 16 populi Romani] P.R. 
 
 17 delebit] deleuit, corr. del. 
 20 eisque]isque,i sufirascr.eras. 
 
 § 38, 23 solum] solus, corr. del. 
 25 Quo] Quod, corr. del. 
 
 § 39, 2 quocum mihi] qua cum- 
 mihi, corr. del. 
 
 §40, 12 ecquonam] et quonam, 
 corr. del. 
 commovere] movere 
 13 possim] corr. wrpossem 
 17 monumenta] monimenta 
 
 § 40, 18 incolumitates] incolomi- 
 
 tates 
 § 41, 22 victore] uictore 
 
 26 Antigonus] artignus 
 
 27 Dorylaus] dorulaus 
 § 42, 29 num] Nunc 
 
 I tuam] suam 
 
 4 negat umquam] negatum- 
 
 quam 
 
 5 praesto] presto 
 
 6 balneo] balineo 
 
 7 se] om. Verba cu e balineo 
 
 exisses tecum, add. (cor- 
 rector ?) in marg. 
 munera] om. 
 
 8 tibi se] sibi te, corr. del. ut 
 
 videtur 
 
 % 43, 13 importaturam] inporta- 
 turam 
 incolumem] incolome 
 m. tulli clceron. pro rege 
 Deiotaro Explicit. 
 
 IN VERREM ACT. II, LIB. II. 
 
 Inscriptions caret' 
 (Muller ') 
 
 200, 1 iudices] abest 
 5 attraxit] adtraxit 
 8 rei publicae] reip. 
 11 veniret] firimo uenerit, 
 dein ueniret, corr. del. 
 veniendum] ueniundum 
 
 u 
 
 13 dicendum] dicendum, u 
 
 sufirascr. eras. 
 
 14 possim] possem, i sufirascr. 
 
 eras. 
 17 dicenda] dicunda 
 19 iudices] iud. 
 
 22 Romani] •R-. Sic quoque 
 11. 26, 36 
 applicavit] adplicauit 
 
 200, 26 civitates] ciuitatis, e su- 
 
 firascr. eras. 
 27-29 nostram venissent — in 
 
 amicitia] om. 
 33 Quare P.] quarep., corr. del. 
 37 collocaret] conlocaret 
 
 201, I M.] marcus 
 
 5 munitissima] munitissimas 
 
 6 natura] naturam, corr. del. 
 
 7 incolumem] incolomem, u 
 
 sufirascr. eras. 
 10 expugnasset et] expugnasset 
 14 omnes] omnis 
 
 sic ilia] sicilia. Forte, Sici- 
 
 lia provincia ita semper 
 
 usi sumus ut, etc. Cfi. 
 
 fi. 202, 13 
 
 201, 15 eos] nos 
 
 20 penariam] paenuriam, corr. 
 
 del. 
 
 21 nostrae nutricem] nostrae 
 
 nutre nutricem, corr. del. 
 (v. fi. xxviii) 
 plebis Romanae] plebeis 
 romanae 
 26 suppeditando]subpedido,.r»- 
 firascr. est aliquid et eras. 
 exercitus] exercituus 
 28 iudices] iud. 
 
 33 negotiari] negotiare 
 
 34 collocare] conlocare 
 
 35 rei publicae] reip.; sic quo- 
 
 que 1. 20 sufira 
 civium [Romanorum] nu- 
 merum] ciuium numerum 
 
 1 Paginae et versus nnmerantur ut in Orationibus in Catilinam habitis: v. annotationem ad imam pag. 1. 
 

 
 a. r^ ».,,,, 
 
 .'n").,---"-—" '■" 
 
 >o ui.qu^rJocW'.fV-**^'''? 1 
 
 : clic 
 
 fide, c^^miO^oT"" 1 d.cer-f R.«repi 
 
 ..Jtotvic £*«^t> 
 11 Uor tnit^-f 1 - i\ifc€ 
 
 cior*\*m pn>u)ncii«i- U( ] 
 be-nf" -cum pr-iifvipivp fkvuxtoC lud- 
 
 ""-" 
 
 om ti t u m »i cid O 
 
 4?m niu 
 
 "p ottiunifliiPa 
 
 CJum exrttarumpnn«t>r fitiu 
 fe ctd Xr"ifmi"l fWfrMcp«epop' 
 li K ...Jplif.um f"»-im.v 
 
 T 1 rimaJiiant »Mu n»/-f/' m Mfl1l<* 
 iiiiA»»ipr-.vit-'.\. i>r». n'f ««• evn*>-»f ' 
 
 ■M'Mnpi'f' irMi>i , 'Y t *'P |Mt»'pi' r 
 
 r.vf"i . <i- oiviiiu'ii'" i.viiii«» t»»-'^"*- 
 populism ft. uf i iiiit»»-cjf"i*" , '~ 
 l"li.il..<» ilil.vl'|'i""""l itlA"'" t * rr,A 
 
 er>t 
 
 fto*l ^Lq-J^nr^ Xmt&nJrfufcep* 
 pmmCAUf" "' rcmiJf\>>-fiin>r/u*ce- 
 
 (int'lmti'iio ,~Ciif~irnf»-OOijf u-ddu 
 
 rriuf <*.cufc«To> ma 111411""""^"' 
 
 •-Tr" CI<ii>m>liir>ii.iijr-iti<"rcdficiUA» 
 
 liluT-V"! LteriiimdumelT iiiilitI 
 
 <*r*»-if" Oiht fn- ri 1 .vt^ul^H-^'Oi^ pil-pe-111.' />!.»"<■' ■■""' l' A '|"'' 
 
 ■ it fli tur ibii^ ,., 1 .., iriil^Pr-i'imif " k "m AlOil'i . , r - ,, r-i r in \f,-l . i»r> l*< 
 
 I 1 f .. • ( [ -**""W <-"'- 
 
 owf <v«:J<Ji<f-ri.iii>>> cemponf -('-I'-" P'"«»iii.i, ,.<: r>-> '. J,.r"it»i pfr-ti _ ,.1_...„},_,~ 
 
 f"L«irlwb<»T-P-pcf7e"> .XtcjucA/) pvQiifi"/! f>J«v.jiirf""»iA»T»^W U N» 1 ^ 
 
 , ii-.pi >'•' Je^t^rrnmaJif'firllli^l- ,-,!,» apefcAr ■" r»<* '^1 » " »" t\«r-»£a»n t ; 
 
 dice I* \>i. v »>, il-><i»i«Jr??rU' C$fe ju i.iifYI-Fir «n^ illi.J <£ rfi^W»*>tV< 
 
 ""•ypw • « v 
 
 I 
 
 m*-*'.. .1, 
 
 Codex Cluniacensis s. Holkiiamicus 
 
 To face />. 1 1 
 
 (Cicero ii. in Verr. 2, § 1 to § 3). 
 
IN VERREM 
 
 IX 
 
 201, 36 ab domo] adomo 
 37 detineri] detinere 
 
 quoniam] qfn. 
 
 202, 1 populi RomanijpopuliR. 
 
 Sic quoque 11. 3, 21, 29, 
 infra 
 
 2 provinciae] puintiae. Sed 
 
 infra, 1. 4, prouinciae 
 propinquis vos] uos pro- 
 pinquis 
 
 4 est] om. 
 
 5 iudices] iud. itafere semper. 
 7 videantur] uideatur 
 
 10 summa parsimonia] abest 
 
 11 his] iis 
 
 1 
 
 16 afflixerat] adfixerat 
 
 202, 30 istius] illius 
 
 33 relinquere] relinquerentur 
 iniuriis] iniuris, i suprascr. 
 eras. 
 
 203, 1 crimina viderentur] 
 
 ■quae 
 
 crimina- uiderentur 
 
 3 cognoverant] cognorant 
 
 7 plures] pluris 
 
 12 At] ad, corr. del. 
 iudices] plene scriptum 
 
 13 [mihi]] inest 
 
 14 enim] abest 
 
 15 Ecquem] Kecquem 
 
 17 tantis opibus] om. 
 
 1 8 utrius] utrius, punctis subscr. 
 
 m. 2, ut videtur. 
 
 19 mihi] om. 
 
 21 tractati] tractatio 
 
 29 dicerent] diceret, n su- 
 prascr. eras. 
 
 31 testes] testis 
 
 36 civitatis] ciuitates, \suprascr. 
 eras. 
 
 204, I Messanae] Muessanae 
 
 4 penates] penatis 
 
 8 Reperietis] repperietis 
 
 10 causas satis iustas] haec 
 
 [I. «] 
 
 verba per incuriam repe- 
 tita ipse delevit 
 
 204, 1 1 iudices] iud. 
 12 ilia] ulla 
 
 imperii] imperi 
 
 15 ii] hii 
 
 16 et] om. 
 
 18 ego in] ego id in 
 
 22 ecquid] haec quid, punctis 
 
 subscr. m. 2 
 
 23 querimohiae] quaerimoniae 
 
 24 non nemo] nemo 
 26 Heraclii] heracli 
 
 32 persequuntur] persecuntur 
 
 33 in Sicilia negotiantur] nego- 
 
 tiantur in sicilia 
 
 34 salvum] saluo 
 
 205, 1 cives Romanos] ciues R- 
 
 2 plurimos] plurimos, i su- 
 prascr. eras. 
 maximis] maximisq. 
 iudices] iud. (item p. 206, 
 7 e/S) 
 7 sum] sim. 
 
 12 hominum] om. 
 
 13 si cuiquam] sive cuiquam 
 
 14 sive pecuariorum] om. 
 
 16 ulla in re umquam] inreum- 
 qua ulla 
 temperarit] temperauit 
 
 19 Romae et ad urbem] romae 
 
 ab urbe 
 23 sed [Siciliae] paratus] sed 
 
 siciliae paratus erat 
 26 famae] fame 
 32 inprobitatis] improbitatis 
 
 35 certissimum] certissima 
 
 36 impudentia] inpudentia 
 existumare] existimare,uj«- 
 
 prascr. eras., ut ubique 
 
 37 paratus] pararatus 
 
 206, 1 omine] homine, corr. del. 
 
 2 Halaesam] halesam 
 
 3 in Italia] in alia, corr. del. 
 
 1 
 
 206, 4 ut] om. 
 
 6 Laphirone] L- A- ualerone 
 (punctum post A, adfinem. 
 Uneae, delevit in. 2) 
 venisset] evenisset 
 9 civis Romanus] ciuis R- 
 primariis] primaris, i su- 
 prascr. eras. 
 
 11 H- S- deciens numeratum 
 
 esse] -PS-D- numerata 
 esse 
 
 12 posset] possit 
 
 13 nobilissimorum equorum] 
 
 nobilissimarum equarum 
 
 14 argenti] *argenti 
 stragulae] stagula, corr. del. 
 
 15 direptum] dereptum 
 
 H-S- deciens Q. Dionem] 
 IrS-C- dionem 
 
 16 venisset] uenissent, corr. 
 
 del. 
 18 Anniae, P. Anni] anniaep- 
 
 anni 
 20 C. Sacerdote] C sacerdote 
 
 praetore 
 22 ad Verrem] turn ad Verrem 
 
 (v. p. xxviii) 
 existumatis] existimatis, u 
 
 suprascr. eras. 
 27 putabat tamen] tamen pu- 
 
 tabat 
 29 reperturum] reperiturum 
 
 (v. p. xxxv ii) 
 apponit] adponit 
 
 34 C. Sacerdote praetore] a 
 
 sacerdote -P'R- 
 
 35 ipse praetor cum quaereret] 
 
 ipse erycum quaereret 
 (v. p. xxviii) 
 37 reperire] repperire 
 
 207, 2 a Dione] adioneo. Vi- 
 
 detur voluisse aliquis a 
 Dione hoc quod 
 2, 3 licebat quam Venerem 
 quod] suppl. (corrector ?) 
 in margine sine quam 
 
12 
 
 IN VERREM 
 
 207, 4 Sex.] sexti 
 Chlori] chiori 
 
 testimonium recitem] est 
 signum (transpositionis f) 
 sup. lin. scriptum. 
 
 5 egit Dionis] dionis egit 
 
 i 
 
 6 civis] cives, i suprascr. eras. 
 Romanus] R- 
 
 9 ac pudentissimi] om. 
 
 L. Caecili, L. Liguris, T. 
 Manli, L. Caleni] L. uecili 
 luciliguris T- manili -1- 
 caleni 
 
 lo testimoniis] testimonis, i 
 suprascr. eras. 
 
 11-14 Dixit hoc idem — 
 cognosse] om. Spatium 
 relictum est quattuor 
 linearum : v. p. xxvi 
 
 14 qui] expunxit m. 2 
 
 17 questus] questus 
 
 18 et] om. 
 
 hoc aures tuae] aures hoc 
 tuae 
 
 23 Recita]-Rr 
 
 24 testimonia] testimoniO 
 
 LUCULLl] IUCULLI 
 CHLORI, DIONIS] CHIORE- 
 dionis, E postea videtur 
 voluisse in I mutare 
 24-6 Satisne vobis— profectus 
 esset] om. Spatium re- 
 lictum est trium linca- 
 rum : v. p. xxvi 
 28 impudentem] inpudentem 
 33 vigesimo] uicensimo 
 
 tot interea praetores, tot 
 quaestores] tot -P-R- tot 
 
 •Q- 
 
 35 ab his] abhis, m. I : ab iis, 
 
 m. 2 : corr. del. 
 petita est] petita non est 
 Causam] abest 
 
 36 Volcatium] uolcacium 
 
 fere ad HS cccc milia a] 
 fere K5- xx a 
 
 208, 2 discederent] discerent, 
 
 corr. del. 
 
 5 calumniatores] calumnia- 
 
 torem 
 
 6 apponebat] adponebat 
 Verres cognoscebat] suppl. 
 
 {corrector ?) in marg. 
 10 Volcatio] volcacio: sedinfra, 
 
 II. 11, 13, uolcatio. 
 12 H. S. CCCC milia a] om. 
 
 h 
 
 hominibus] nominibus, h 
 
 suprascr. eras. 
 Ecquis] equis, corr. del. 
 
 15 H. S. quadringentiens ce- 
 
 pisse] PS- CCCC- cepisse 
 
 16 ullum] ullam, corr. del. 
 
 17 ob edicta] ob sedicta 
 
 20 delecti] deiecti, corr. del. 
 23 affinitate] adfinitate 
 25 [tua]] abest 
 
 27 quopiam captum est] co- 
 
 piam factum est 
 
 28 numeratum iudicari] nu- 
 
 meratum sit. An nu- 
 meratum sit iud., i. e. 
 iudices ? 
 
 32 convictus tarn] om. Textus 
 habet nemo umquam reus 
 tarn nocens perditus qui 
 non, etc. : suppl. in marg. 
 (corrector?) verba addu- 
 cetur— posthac reus tam 
 (v. p. xxvii) 
 
 36 tam mihi isti] tam isti mihi 
 videntur] uidetur 
 
 209, 1 magno opere] magno- 
 
 pere 
 2 rem publicam] rem p- 
 
 11 i 
 
 4 existumari] existimare, u et 
 
 i suprascr. eras. 
 
 5 comites nostros] nostros 
 
 comites 
 
 6 omnium] om. 
 
 12 ea liberalitas] primo ealita, 
 dein ealitas : corr. del. 
 
 Fuit error per parablep- 
 siam eali[berali]tas 
 209, 14 assectator] adsectator 
 16 ' Noli,' inquit] Noljinquit 
 
 20 impetrare] inpetrare 
 23 [hoc illis]] om. 
 
 beneficii] benefici 
 25 iis] is, i suprascr. eras. 
 
 30 iis] his 
 
 Post verba cum sna cohorte, § 30 
 multae amissae sunt paginae. 
 Sumit denuo initium codex in 
 verbis ac magnificentissime ges- 
 sit § 112, ubi una tantum 
 pagina superest 
 
 239, 37 rem publicam] rem p. 
 
 240, 3 revulsa] reuolsa 
 4 eius] huius 
 
 6 Cn.] -ON- 
 
 8 rem publicam] -Rem-P- 
 
 9 cumque] cu quo, corr. del. 
 10 ita a Cn.] ita -ON. 
 
 16 in rem publicam] in -R-P- 
 
 17 cives] ciuis 
 
 18 te praetore] te P-R- 
 Siculus] sicuius, corr. del. 
 
 19 ex oppido Thermis] ex op- 
 
 pithermis, corr. del. 
 
 21 nihil ex sacro] om. 
 
 22 tu omnia] videtur primo lua 
 
 omnia stetisse in codice 
 
 23 vide] uidete 
 
 24 agitantur] aguntur 
 
 i 
 
 25 Verria] uerea, i suprascr. 
 
 eras. 
 cuius] cui 
 
 26 Siciliae] sicilia 
 28 patrono] patronus 
 
 31 laudant te] laudante, corr. 
 
 del. 
 34 legati laedant] om. 
 36 queruntur] quaeruntur 
 
 241, 1 Eryco] erico 
 
 2 [furtorum] ] abest 
 
 3 Stheni] sthenii 
 
IN VERREM 
 
 n 
 
 241, 4 ascriptum] adscripts 
 8 an tropaeum] antro peum 
 II nequitiae] nequitia 
 delectat] delectet 
 
 13 hospitae] hospite (hospite, 
 
 m. 1) 
 
 14 sciri turn] scriptum 
 
 17 statuit] statui, t eras. 
 
 18 Putarem] putaram 
 
 19 si hoc] posse hoc 
 Stheni] sthenii 
 
 20 bonis] om. 
 dedisses] dedisse 
 
 26 rem publicam] rem p. 
 29 singulariter] singulare 
 
 Desinit iterum codex in verbis 
 studiosissimum cupidissimum- 
 qne § 117 : ad finem orationis 
 pars superest quae a verbis 
 lam dudum enim mihi § 157 
 usque ad verba hoc quidem 
 certe manifestum § 183 conti- 
 nenter legitur 
 
 257, 16-17 [utrum statuas— an 
 
 coacti sint]] inest 
 
 23 ecquo] haec quo, corr. del. 
 
 V 
 
 24 Novum] Noum, v suprascr. 
 
 m. 2 
 iudices] iud. 
 
 30 arbitrentur] arbitrantur 
 Rhodii] rhodi 
 
 31 gesserunt] gesserint 
 
 32 omnesque] omnisque 
 copias acerrimumque] copia 
 
 sacerrimuque, corr. del. 
 
 33 classibusque]classique,«?r. 
 
 del. 
 exceperunt] exceperint 
 35 ipsos] istos 
 
 258, 3 quandam] quendam 
 5 homine] hominem 
 
 a 
 
 8 soleat] solent 
 
 9 earn] ea 
 
 praetoris populi Romani] 
 
 p. r. = praetoris : cfi. 
 in Cat. 250, 12 
 
 258, 13 hi] hii 
 statuam] statum 
 
 14 dubitaverunt] dubitarunt 
 abiecta] ablecta(w. /. xliii) 
 
 15 quod] quid 
 
 22 non] om. 
 
 23 commune conventus] com- 
 
 mone conuentuus 
 
 24 illic] illuc 
 
 25 istius] illius 
 
 33 impulsu] inpulsu 
 37 discessi] decessi 
 
 259, 2 C] abest 
 
 4 demolitio] molitio 
 xxx] triginta 
 
 c 
 
 5 ac] ad" 
 
 8 cum gravissimo] congruis- 
 
 simo, corr. del. 
 
 9 publice] publico 
 Romam mandata] romam 
 
 M- data, corr. del. 
 10 id] om. 
 14 x] decern 
 19 prorsus] prosus 
 
 21 statuae — essent] statua — 
 
 esset (.Wdeiectae) 
 
 22 vento] uenio, corr. del. 
 
 26 hoc] haec 
 
 28 inusserint] iniusserint, corr. 
 
 del. 
 
 29 ac] om. 
 
 30 cum populo Romano] cum 
 
 •RR. 
 
 31 rem publicam] rem p. 
 
 33 dilexerit ea] detexerit E- A- 
 35-36 laudarem illam civita- 
 
 tem] laudarem ilia decreta 
 
 ciuitatem 
 37 X milia civium] X ciuium 
 
 260, 1 omnes] omnis 
 8 iacentes] iacentis 
 
 10 hoc etiam] haecetiam 
 
 260, 1 1 quererer] quaererer 
 
 12 iis] his 
 
 13 ut vos] uos 
 
 14 iis] his 
 
 15 rebus] om. 
 
 1 6 tarn aperta] Inter haec verba 
 
 spatium relictum est sex 
 fere lilterarum 
 
 17 obfuit] offugit 
 
 18 qua] qua 
 
 19 omnes] omnis 
 
 25 HS viciens] PS oo.oo 
 27 est quantum] om. 
 
 30 hi] hii 
 
 31 inimici^ssimique] sunt] ini- 
 
 mici sunt 
 
 32 ac] ad 
 
 33 At] ad 
 
 37 Halicyenses] halycenses 
 
 u 
 
 261, 1 possum] possem, corr. 
 
 m. l, ut videtur 
 2 sive civium Romanorum] 
 
 siue -OR 
 5 omnes mortales] omnis mor- 
 
 talis 
 8 aut] an 
 10 [contemnendorum 
 
 aratorum] ] inest 
 
 15 appellareauderet]appellaret 
 
 auderet 
 videret] om. 
 
 16 ab aratoribus] om. 
 Siciliae] sicilia {videtur e 
 
 suprascr. et erasum esse) 
 
 17 positas] om. 
 
 19 eius] et eius 
 
 20 Potes] Potest 
 
 30 mea diligentia] me ad dili- 
 gentiam, corr. del. 
 
 37 ab eo umquam] abeorum- 
 qua, corr. del. 
 discederet] discederat, corr. 
 del. 
 
 262, 1 iam] om. 
 
14 
 
 IN VERREM 
 
 262, I [familiaritatem]— [que]] 
 abest 
 
 2 in] om. 
 
 4 iis] his 
 
 5 faenori] foenori 
 
 6 faeneratio] foeneratio 
 
 eius modi iudices] huius 
 modi iud. 
 
 7 iis] is 
 
 1 1 faenerabatur] ferebatur 
 [primo] abest 
 
 14 portu] portis 
 
 18 Ita factum est] id actum est 
 
 20 accidit] accedit 
 27 antea] ante 
 
 plane] ea plane (ut si poss& 
 ea quae ante scripserat ea 
 plane extinguer&) 
 37 magnopere] magno opere 
 
 263, 3 caput] capud 
 
 7 Verris] uerres, corr. del. 
 
 10 expectatis] exspectatis 
 
 11 affere] adferre 
 
 12 in iudicium adducere. At 
 
 quorum] in iudicium ad- 
 ducere. ad ducere ad 
 quorum 
 
 13 ii] hii 
 
 15 [publicanorum iudicio] ] 
 
 inest 
 
 16 iudices] iud. 
 
 de] videtur fuisse initio in 
 
 cod. sed nunc eras. 
 [ut — habeamus] ] inest 
 18 equestri] sequestri, corr. del. 
 
 21 iis] his 
 affuerunt] adfuerunt 
 
 263, 23 [istos]] inest 
 
 24 illius] istius 
 
 25 Venient] ueniunt 
 
 29 equites Romani] -E-Q- R- 
 31 vos] om. 
 
 33 At vide] ATuide 
 
 34 quid sociorum] om. 
 
 264, 4 iudici] iudice 
 
 6 plurimam stragulam] pluri- 
 
 ma stragula 
 
 7 supellectilem] suppellecti- 
 
 lem 
 
 10 misisse] misisset, corr. del. 
 L. Canuleium] T- canuleium 
 
 11 daret. Satis] om. Supple- 
 
 vit, ut videtur, m.2: corr. 
 del. 
 
 12 Qui id defendet] quidefend& 
 
 17 omnia] omnium 
 
 18 mihi ista] ista mihi 
 
 19 descendo]discendo,£wr.rf,<7. 
 aequum] aecum (j^aequa 
 
 in eodem versu) 
 
 20 testes] testis 
 
 21 plures eodem tempore] 
 
 pluris eo tempore 
 
 22 una adsint] una sint 
 
 23 iuris iurandi] post hoc ver- 
 
 bum inest rasura in qua 
 steterunt sedecim fere lit- 
 terae 
 
 27 in istis] in isti 
 
 31 mihi] et mihi 
 
 33 credendum] cernendum 
 
 265, 2 populo Romano] -P-R- 
 3 vim nullius] om. 
 
 265, 5 mihimet si ne minimum] 
 
 mihim & sinemini Num 
 
 12 decretumne sit.] decretum 
 
 nescit, corr. del. 
 
 14 iam hoc me] me iam hoc 
 
 16 [equites Romani]] -E-Q-R- 
 
 18 missas et] missas esse 
 
 19 ab iis [equitibus Romanis] 
 
 ab his equitibus -R- 
 23 poterit] potuit 
 
 25 condita] cognita 
 abdita] abdite 
 
 26 videantur] uidebantur 
 
 27 expectari] exspectari 
 investigare] inuestigari 
 
 28 aut] ut, corr. del. 
 
 33 usu] est aliquid suprascr. 
 eras. 
 
 35 rationem] ratione, corr. del. 
 
 36 deinde] dein 
 
 266, 1 quos] quas, corr. del. 
 
 5 L. Vibium] L- iullum 
 equitem Romanum] -E-Q-R- 
 
 6 magistrum] magistratum 
 
 8 improviso] inproviso 
 
 9 quaesivi] quaeuidi 
 
 u 
 
 10 L. Canuleio] L. canilio 
 
 11 mensuum] mensum 
 
 13 [haec] ] inest (erant haec 
 
 exeo de genere) 
 
 15 cupiebam] cupiam 
 
 17 quicquid] quidquid 
 quantulumcumque] quantu- 
 
 lum 
 
 Deficit codex in verbis hoc qnidem 
 certe manifestum § 183 
 
 OXFORD : PRINTED AT THE CLARENDON PRESS 
 BV HORACE HART, M.A., PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY 
 

 - w.W ■ 
 
 * '* ",%' * « * : 
 
 ■ • ?■■■.-! - i 
 
 r -x' «• **- v fc. A '• ^ . Uf J- h h- 'T * ■>>. >>* <* v 
 
 * * » :. ■ r> 
 
 1 i . ■■ ■■<■■, "to-; -TV - ■•* ■• 
 
 
 
 < 1 * 
 
 » 
 
 
 ■-'■.• I 
 
 >' 7^> «!' 
 
 
 ifa.'&tv 
 
 , *i*„ / ' <*«. .*■ Jr^v .«»«' tS3t nt <-•-* - / ■■ 
 
 ■V£ " ! 
 
 
 
 ""K ,'■'